Full text of "The Catholic world"

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD.

NTHLY MAGAZINE

5.x tar fo.

GENERAL LITERATURE AND SCIENCE.

LXVII.
APRIL, 1898, TO SEPTEMBER,

NEW YORK :

THE OFFICE OF THE CATHOLIC WORLD,
120 WEST 6oth STREET.

THE COLUMBUS PRESS, 120 WEST 60TH ST., NEW YORK.

All's Well. C. S. Howe, . . .813

Amerigo Vespucci, (Frontispiece.)

Amerigo Vespucci and the Italian Navi-

L gators. (Illustrated.) E. McAu-

li/e, 603

Annapolis ; The Home and Training-
School of our Navy. (Illustrated.)
A. A. McGinley, ....

Bachelors and Spinsters, Noted. (Por-

; traits.) Frances Albert Doughty, .

Balkans, Customs, Races, and Religions
in the. (Illustrated.} E. M. Lynch,

Books and Good Reading, The Steward-
ship of. Rev. M. W. Holland,

By Mail. Lelia Hardin Bugg,

Cardinal Wiseman, Mr. Ward's.
Lharles A. L. Morse,

Catholic Collegiate Education in the
United States. Austin O'Malley,
M.D., LL.D.,

Catholic Life of Boston, The. (Illus-
trated.} A. A. McGinley,

Catholic Life of Chicago, The. (Illus-
trated.} Kathryn Prindiville,

Catholic Life in New York City. (Il-
lustrated.) Richard H. Clarke,
LL.D., 192

Catholic Authors, Living, . . . 856

Catholic Men of Science, Living, 136, 281, 565

Catholic Soldier, A. (Portrait.} John
Jerome Rooney, ....

Catholicity in New York : Its Cause,
Progress of. (Portraits),

Chief-Justice Taney and the Maryland
Catholics. /. Fairfax McLaughlin,
LL.D.,

Church, Loss and Gain in the. Rev. J.
M. Kiely,

Citizenship, The New Departure in.
Robert J. Mahon, ....

Columbian Reading Union, The, 140, 283,
429, 570, 716, 858

Editorial Notes, 134, 279, 425, 563, 715, 854

Eventide, Light at. Cuthbert, . . 62

Father Falconer's Victory. Claude M.
Girardeau, .....

Father Hecker, Personal Recollections
of. ( Portraits. } - L Abbe Dufresne,

Folks-Play at Meran, The Open-Air.
(Illustrated.) E. C.,

General Rosecrans, A Defence of H.
M. Beadle,

Geneva, The "Escalade" of. Mrs.
Bartle Teeling, ....

Gheel, The Insane Colony of Belgium.
(Illustrated.) J. H. Gore,

Gibraltar, A Day in. (Illustrated.}
7\ J. Houston,

Gladstone and his Critics. (Portrait.)
Rev. George McDermot, C.S P., .

Good-By. Dorothy Gresham,

Greek Flag, The Making of a. Regina
Armstrong, .....

Henryk Sienkiewicz. Rev. George Mc-
Dermot, C.S.P.,

House on the Aventine, The. Sara
Carr Upton,

Huguenots, The. Rev. George McDer-
mot, C.S.P.,

Ich Dien : A Fragment of Royalty.
Elizabeth Angela Henry, .

Iron Chancellor," "The, (Frontispiece.)

Jerusalem, Easter Scenes in. (Illus-
trated.) Cliarles C. Svendsen, . 79

Leaven in Modern Life, The New.

Rev. Henry E. O'Keeffe, C.S.P., . 95

CONTENTS.

305
650

542

289

476

698
146

396
644
236

578
324
780
684

819
669

622
49

463
180

633

831

Ludwig Pastor, the Great German His-
torian. (Illustrated.) M, Lalor
Mitchell, 55

Madre Maria's Hope. Margaret Kenna, 12

Marriages, Unhappy, of Noted Per-
sons. (Portraits.) Frances Albert
Doughty, 526

Mathias Loras, Right Rev., First Bishop
of Dubuque. Most Rev. John Ire-
land, D.D., Archbishop of St. Paul, 721

Mere Julie's Cure. /. Gertrnde Menard, 499

Mission, r l he Story of a Rev. Walter

Elliott, C.S.P., . . . .102

Most Rev. M. A. Corrigan, D.D.,

(Frontispiece. }

Mr. Chamberlain's Foreign Policy and
the Dreyfus Case. Rev. George Mc-
Dermot, C.S.P., . . . . 768

Net in the Modern World, The. Rev.

Henry E. O'Keeffe, C.S.P., . . 232

Nicholas Cardinal Wiseman, (Frontispiece.)

Old Coin, A New Sheen on an. Rev.

Henry E. O'Keeffe, C S. P., . . 405

Parish of the Sacred Heart, In the. (Il-
lustrated.} Margaret Kenna, . 246

Paul Henderson's Madonna. Mary El-
la Lassidy, 676

Philippines, A Sketch of Catholicity in

the. Charleson Shane, . . . 695

Prince Bismarck. Rev . George McDer-
mot, C.S.P., 801

Protestantism, Church Attendance in.

6". T. Swift, 390

Queen's Daughters, The Work and
Aims of the. (Illustrated.} Mary
V. Tcomey, ..... 610

Rationalism and the English Church.

Rev. George McDermot, C.S.P., . 356

Recollections oi Two Cardinals, Per-
sonal. An Ex-Anglican, . . 433

Resurrection, The, (Frontispiece.)

Seeker after Truth, A. Francis W. Grey, 793

Seventh Muse, The. J. O. Austin, . 494

Sleep, The Life of. William Seton,

LL.D., 219

St. Catherine of Alexandria. (Illus-
trated.} Mary F. Nixon, . . 447

St. Charles, The Faculty of. Maryland,
The Planting of the First Colony of,

(Frontispieces. )

St. Charles, Old Times at. (Illus-
trated.) Rev. M. P. Smith, C.S.P., 373

St Januarius, The Liquefaction of the

Blood oi. William L. O'Connor, . 664

St. Xavier, The Sons of. (Illustrated.}

Lydia Sterling Flint ham, . . 732

" Ta Pinu " and its Madonna. Dom

Michael Barrett, O.S.B., . . 254

Talk about New Books, 113, 260, 411, 548,

703, 843

"T'e'do 1 ," the Sculptor. Claude M.

Girardeau, ..... 363

Telugus of Southern India, Among the.
(Illustrated.} Rev. N. G. Hood, . 341

Total-Abstinence Movement, The Fu-
ture of the, 839

What the Thinkers Say, 427, 568, 855

Will, How My Uncle Lost His.Mart'e

Donegan Walsh, .... 750

William Ewart Gladstone. (Portrait), 408

Work, A Commendable, . . . 569

Working-People Live, Conditions un-
der which. H. M. Beadle, . . 538

World of Light," "For the BlindA
wonderful. (Illustrated.} S. T.
Swift, 57

CONTENTS.

POETRY.

After War. James Buckham.
Assumption, The. Mary F. tyxon, .
Communion Hymn.//. Wilberforce, .
Conversion. Marion F. Gurney, . .
Easter Flower. Margaret H. Lawless,
Easter Prayer, An. Charles Hanson

Towne, ......

Heart, A Cry of the.-J/ary Grant

O'Sheridan, .....
He is Risen Indeed./ 7 . W. Grey, .
Ladye Rose : A Passion Ode. Rev.

William P. Cantwell, ...
Marquette on the Shores of the Missis-

sippi. John Jerome Rooney, . .
Mary's Birthday. Mary F. Nixon, .

577
388

191

475
i

818
833

" Monstra Te esse Matrem.'' F. W.

Grey, ...... 231

" O Fountain of Love Unceasing."/ 7 .

W. Grey, . 355

Ruth. Frank Earle Hering, . . 253

Service. (Illustrated.) Mary F. Nix-

on, ....... ioo

Shepherd, The. John Jerome Rooney, . 145
Vesper Chimes, The. Caroline D.

Swan, ...... 5 2 5

Vocation, A Lost, ..... 3 62

Wayside Shrine, A. (Illustrated.}

Mary F. Nixon,

. , ...

Why Weepest, Then IRev. William
P. Cantwell, .....

NEW PUBLICATIONS.

Adoration of the Most Blessed Sacra-
ment, Manual of, . . 263
Ave Maria, ... . . 271
Awakening of a Nation, The . 423, 54$
Blessed Master John of Avila Life of, . 267
Buddha's Tooth at Kandy, . . 848
Cathedral Bells, . . . . 422
Catholic Father, . . . . 265
Catholic Practice : The Parishioners, . 266
Catholic Theology, A Manual of, . . 712

China, Another, 4 T 7

Christian Doctrine, Exposition of, . 276
Christian and Ecclesiastical Rome,

Hand-book to, 261

Christian Philosophy, . . . .851

Church and the Law, The, : . . 709

Comfort the Sick, How to, . . . 265

Confession and Communion, . . 264

Consolation, A Voyage of, . . . 413

Cyril Westward, 847

Dante at Ravenna, 704

Desert Drama, A, . . .' . . 269

Divine Redeemer and His Church, The, 261
Doctoris Ecstatici D. Dionysii Cartusi-

ani, 554

Ecce Homo : Forty Short Meditations, 266
Education, and other Essays and Ad-
dresses, The Meaning of, . . . 270
Edward Bouverie Pusey, Life of, . . 132
Epochs of Literature, . . . .706
Equator, Following the, . . . 266

Fabiola's Sisters, 422

Father Berthier's Compendium Theo-

logiae Dogmaticae et Moralis, . . 275
Father Dominic, Very Rev., of the Mo-
ther of God, Passionist, Life of, 423, 557
Friar Stephen, The Rhyme of : A Le-
gend, 552

Gospel of St. John, The, . . .124
Gospels, Harmony of the, . . . 420
Gospels of St. Matthew and St. Luke, . 273
Grave, Beyond the, . . . .411
Guide to Indulgences, A Practical, . 266
Harriet Beecher Stowe, Life and Let-
ters of, 122

Helbeck of Bannisdale, .... 558

Historiographia Ecclesiastica, . . 117

Ingersoll, The Mistakes of. . . . 423

Jesus in the Tabernacle, Visits to, . 263

John and Sebastian Cabot, . . . 710

John Oliver Hobbes, The Tales of, . 421

Light and Peace, 850

Madcap Set at St. Anne's, The, . . 124
Manual of Bible Truths and Histories,
to -ether with a Life of Christ from the

Four Gospels, 276

Mariolatry : New Phases of an Old Fal-
lacy, ....

Mission Book for the Married,

New Rubdiydt,

New York Civil Church Law,

Nicholas Cardinal Wiseman, Character-
istics from the Writings of,

Parochial Hymn Book, The, .

Passion of Our Lord, Meditations on
the Sacred,

People's Mission Book, ....

Pickle and Pepper, . ...

Political Crime,

Practical Catholic, A Good, .

Prayer and Meditation, Jewels of,

Prayers and Ceremonies of the Mass,
Illustrated Explanation of the, .

Prodigal's Daughter and Other Stories,
The,

Protestant Reformation in England and
Ireland, History of the,

Quotations from Catholic American Au-
thors, Game of. Pictorial Game of
Catholic American Authors,

Roman Breviary, History of the, .

Salesians' Homes for Boys, .

Scholar and the State, The, .

School for Saints, The, ....

Science, The Reaction from, .

Seven Words of Our Lord on the Cross,
Meditations on the, ....

Shrewsbury : A Romance,

Soldier's Manual, The, ....

Songs and Sonnets, and Other Poems, .

Songs of Two Peoples, ....

Sonnets on the Sonnet, ....

St. Aloysius Gonzaga, of the Society of
Jesus, Life of,

St. Andrew's Pamphlets,

St. Augustine,

St. Augustine, The Life of, .

St. Paul, Notes on : Corinthians, Gala-
tians, Romans,

St. Stephen Harding, Abbot of Citeaux
and Founder of the Cistercian Order,
Life of,

Storm-bound,

Sundering Flood, The, ....

Ten Days' Retreat, Spiritual Exercises
for a,

Thoughts of a Recluse, ....

Via Lucis,

Voice of the Good Shepherd : Does it
Live, and Where ?

Winneton, the Apache Knight,

Wondrous Isles, The Water of the,

322
49 8

277
265
55i
849

554
846

260
265
419
560
712
266

262

422
119

556
852
127
117
1 20
714

129
711

708

275

849

845
"3

704

843
272

549

265
562
706

846
420
116

Since Thou, for us, wast crucified and slain
Hast risen to the life that never dies,
Xeveal Thy glory to our waiting eyes
Come in Thy Majesty, oh Christ, and reign.

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD.

VOL. LXVII. APRIL, 1898.

No. 397.

Sc</yyu/u

>La ?Ux W

<xx)

crn/

' ? <rt M
erf

cu TLru.

utf

STATE OF NEW YORK. 1897.
VOL. LXVII. I

MR. WARD'S CARDINAL WISEMAN. [April,

MR. WARD'S CARDINAL WISEMAN.*

BY CHARLES A. L. MORSE.

ITTER experience has taught a good many readers
to take up a Life of a noted ecclesiastic with only
a faint hope that the book may not prove to be
an attempt at premature beatification, and that,
too, by a process so grotesquely one-sided that
the reader blessed (or cursed.) with any sense of proportion is
apt to find himself, involuntarily, trying to fill the conspicu-
ously neglected rdle of " devil's advocate." The biography
that flies to the other extreme that of narrow, venomous
criticism masquerading under a thin disguise of candor is, of
course, somewhat in evidence nowadays (as witnesses the amaz-
ing Mr. Purceli's Manning], but as a description of a great
man's character it is quite as false as, and infinitely more un-
pleasant reading, than the more popular uncritical eulogies.
To strike the via media between these two extremes, to write
with discriminating appreciation, is a task as difficult as it is
rarely fulfilled, but it is unquestionably a task which Mr. Wil-
frid Ward has accomplished with exquisite nicety of touch in
his Life and Times of Cardinal Wiseman.

When it was announced that Mr. Ward was to undertake
the writing of Wiseman's life, the reading world of two con-
tinents awaited the results of his labor with eagerness. His
two volumes dealing with his father's life {William George Ward
and the Oxford Movement and William George Ward and the
Catholic Revival) proved Mr. Wilfrid Ward an absolute master
of the biographer's art. His Wiseman can only add to his
fame. While it may be possible to differ from his view of
certain controversies and transactions with which Cardinal
Wiseman was to a greater or less extent concerned, it is not
possible to question the honesty of his opinions, the breadth
of his knowledge, or the painstaking fairness of his methods.
As the title of his book indicates, he has not confined himself
to a narration of Wiseman's life alone, but has given us, be-
sides a vivid picture of that great man's personality and

* The Life and Times of Cardinal Wiseman. By Wilfrid Ward. 2 vols. New York :
Longmans, Green & Co.

1898.] MR. WARD'S CARDINAL WISEMAN. 3

career, a study, distinguished by a fine sense of proportion, of
that significant period of modern history beginning with the
restoration of Pius VII. to his capital and ending with the
publication of the famous Syllabus Erroriim of Pius IX.

THE NOTES OF THE CELT IN WISEMAN.

Nicholas Cardinal Wiseman, born in Seville in 1802, and
destined to be one of the leading spirits in that great transi-
tion period for the church in England, which witnessed its
emancipation from the catacombs of the era of the penal laws
into the bright freedom and vigorous life of its present condi-
tion, was not an Englishman. The son of a Spanish merchant
of Irish descent, the cardinal retained to his dying day two
obvious characteristics of an essentially un-English type an
intense impressionableness, due to his Celtic blood, and what
Cardinal Manning described as " a certain grandeur of concep-
tion in all that related to the works, the creations, and the
worship of the church which [was] evidently from Catholic
Spain." His English life, prior to his being named coadjutor
to Bishop Walsh in 1840, was limited to a period of six years
(1810-16) when he was a pupil at Ushaw, and to a few months
in 1835-6 while he delivered a series of lectures in England
and founded the Dublin Review. From 1816 to 1840 he was
almost constantly in residence at Rome, first as student in,
and later as rector of, the English College during which long
period he became fairly saturated with the Roman spirit, a
fact destined to have the greatest possible effect upon his lines
of action in England, and to which, he owed, in no small
degree, his ultimate triumph over the obstacles he there en-
countered. Appointed coadjutor to Bishop Walsh, of the old
" Central District " of England, at the early age of thirty-eight,
but already with a European reputation as a man of brilliant
parts, Wiseman took up his residence at Oscott, as president
of that college, September 16, 1840. It was the formal begin-
ning of his great life-work that work which, in his biographer's
epigrammatic phrase, " found the Catholics of England a perse-
cuted sect and left them a church."

Probably few Americans will have had any adequate
knowledge, before reading Mr. Ward's book, of the diffi-
culties which Wiseman encountered in his work for the
Church in England, or of how essential it was that a pre-
late of just his type should have the task of reanimating the
cowed and timorous hereditary English Catholics, and of safely

4 MR. WARD'S CARDINAL WISEMAN. [April,

amalgamating with them the enthusiastic, and not always quite
reasonable, element brought into the church by the Oxford
movement. The Catholic remnant in England at the time of
Wiseman's advent was practically in a state of coma as the re-
sult of three hundred years of persecution. Mr. Ward gives us
a concise history of those three centuries in a chapter called
" The English ' Papists ' ' a chapter which is such a masterly
bit of history-writing, clear, unprejudiced, absolutely convinc-
ing, that one can only wish it may be published in tract form
by the Catholic Truth Society of England, and thus appeal to
a larger and more mixed audience than it is likely to reach in
its present form. With strong, deft touches he traces the sad
story of the English Catholics from the last days of Henry
VIII. to the time of O'Connell and emancipation in 1829.
Fair-minded Catholics can have nothing but praise for his
treatment of Mary Tudor's short, unhappy reign a reign
marked by acts of violence on the part of the Catholic party
which too many of our historians have sought to palliate to an
unwarranted extent (a fact explained, of course, by the malicious
exaggerations indulged in by Protestant historians), but which are
abhorrent to all right-thinking men, and which form, as Mr. Ward
says, " the explanation, although not the justification, of many
a flagrant wrong endured by Catholics in later times." Of those
wrongs he gives, in his review of the reigns of Elizabeth, James
I., and the Dutch William, a vivid picture and one the more
impressive from its simplicity of treatment and total freedom
from exaggerated shadows. Mr. Ward calls this historical sketch
" the romantic story of the English Catholics," but tragic might
seem the better adjective, for a tragedy it was, and when at
last the iron clutch of the penal laws was loosened, their
victims lay a crushed, inanimate remnant of less than seventy
thousand souls out of a population of twelve millions. A spark
f vitality was there, for where the breath of divine faith ex-
s death can never conquer absolutely, and it was Wiseman's
to fan that spark into a steady flame. But centuries of
persecution had left upon the English Catholics those two
> which ever distinguish the victims of tyranny, timidity
suspicion. When Wiseman arrived in England time
3ugh had not elapsed since emancipation for the Catholics
free themselves "from the habits of thought vxhich had be-
hereditaiy-the sense of hopeless inequality survived
en the reality had in great measure passed away"; and the
Jng prelate, naturally impetuous, sanguine as the Celt ever

1898.] MR. WARD'S CARDINAL WISEMAN. 5

is, fresh from the invigorating Catholic atmosphere of the city
of the popes, encountered frcm the English clergy a feeling
of cold disapprobation for what they considered his dangerous
adventuresomeness that caused him untold suffering.

WISEMAN AND THE " TRACTARIANS."

This distrust of Wiseman's policy was heightened by the
attitude which he at once assumed towards the Oxford move-
ment in the Established Church. The English Catholics re-
garded the " Tractarians " with extreme suspicion ; in their
thought nothing good could come from the persecuting Estab-
ment, and so able a man as Lingard (the historian) distrusted
the honesty of the Oxford men, while a Catholic clergyman
named Rathbone went so far as to publish a pamphlet expos-
ing what he deemed the treachery of the authors of the Tracts
for the Times and announced that "the embrace of Mr. New-
man is the kiss that will betray us." Wiseman, on the other
hand, was full of hope that the teaching of Newman and Pusey
would result, in the event, in a Romeward movement on the
part of the new party. Confident that the Oxford men were
sincere, his one aim was to do all in his power to aid them in
their journey towards the truth. Sympathetic gentleness of
manner and a judicious statement of the Catholic view of
mooted points, he felt, was the proper course for the English
Catholics, and he frankly denounced the attitude of cold sus-
picion which they were inclined to assume towards the
" Tractarians/' Wiseman had followed closely, even while in
Rome, the growth of the Oxford movement, and as he ex-
pressed it at a later date, he had " never for an instant wavered
in a full conviction that [with that movement] a new era had
commenced in England." An article from his pen on St.
Augustine and the Donatists, published in the Dublin Review
for July, 1839, aroused in Newman his first doubts concerning
the Anglican communion, and Wiseman's course throughout
those critical years prior to Newman's conversion cannot be too
highly praised. In 1845 Newman and Ward and Ambrose St.
John and Dalgairns and Albany Christie, and a host of fol-
lowers both clerical and lay the very flower of intellectual and
religious England renounced Anglicanism and were received
into the church ; Wiseman's cherished hopes were fulfilled and
the wisdom of his course proved beyond question.

It would be interesting to follow in detail Mr. Ward's
sympathetic account of Cardinal Wiseman's work in reconciling

6 MR. WARD'S CARDINAL WISEMAN. [April,

the two conflicting elements in English Catholicism due to
the incoming of the Oxford converts elements represented on
the one side by the ultra-conservative, somewhat timorous, but
solidly pious hereditary Catholics, and on the other side by
the enthusiastic, intellectually alert neophytesbut the limits of
this paper will not admit of such extended notice. Suffice to
say, that the work was done with consummate skill,
man " to his finger-tips, Wiseman's long residence in the Eternal
City had endowed him with that most distinguishing trait of
Rome's spirit a large tolerance and he succeeded in the event
in amalgamating the two elements to a remarkable degree. To
Wiseman's influence at this period may be traced the birth of
those qualities which seem, to a trans-Atlantic observer, the
obvious marks of English Catholicism to-day a high degree of
intellectual cultivation and fearlessness combined with solid
faith and an enthusiastic devotion to the Holy See.

i\ (.LAND'S PANIC OVER THE RE-ESTABLISHMENT OF AN ENGLISH

HIERARCHY.

While Wiseman was in the midst of his work of reconcilia-
tion an unexpected and peculiarly violent storm of opposition
burst upon him from the outside world. In August, 1850, he
was summoned to Rome, and at a consistory held September
30 was nominated cardinal priest, with the title of St. Pudentia.
The day preceding, Pius IX. had issued his brief re-establishing
an hierarchy in England, naming Wiseman as the first Arch-
bishop of Westminster. On October 8 the new cardinal-arch-
bishop formally announced the establishment of an English
hierarchy in the celebrated pastoral " from out the Flaminian
Gate of Rome." Protestant England was at once convulsed
with rage. The Times thundered its anathemas against pope
and cardinal, the prime minister (Lord John Russell) and the
lord chancellor fulminated with tongue and pen against " Papal
aggression," the Anglican bishops added their voices to the
uproar by a series of utterances of unparalleled violence and
intolerance--" Rome's ever-wakeful ambition is plotting for our
captivity and ruin," "Rome clings to her abominations," "her
claims are profane, blasphemous, and anti-Christian," "England
is defiled by her pollutions," "foreign intruders," "foreign
bondage," " crafts of Satan," " slough of Romanism," are a
few of these reverend gentlemen's shrieks quoted by Mr. Ward.
Naturally the example of uncontrolled rancor given by those
in high places awakened the mob, and for weeks a series of

1898.] MR. WARD'S CARDINAL WISEMAN. 7

popular disturbances kept the country in a state of agitation ;
the pope and the cardinal were burned in effigy, mobs paraded
the different towns carrying placards inscribed " Down with
tyranny," " Down with popery," " No foreign priesthood," the
windows of Catholic churches were broken and priests were
stoned. " In short," to quote Mr. Aubrey de Vere, " one of
the wisest nations in the world went mad, and stood for months
gesticulating furiously, a spectacle to an astonished world," and
for a time it seemed as though the horrors of the Gordon
riots of the last century were to be enacted again.

THE CARDINAL'S " APPEAL TO THE ENGLISH PEOPLE."

In the midst of the excitement Cardinal Wiseman arrived in
England from Rome. His command of the situation was superb.
He at once realized that aside from the blatant bigotry which
was venting its spleen, the popular fury was caused in some de-
gree by a misconception of his pastoral. That letter, composed
in the somewhat bouncing style into which he not infrequently
fell in writing, contained expressions easily understood in their
true sense by Catholics, but which had aroused the suspicions
of a prejudiced and ignorant Protestant people. Within a
week of his arrival he wrote and published, amid the constant
interruptions of the crisis, an "Appeal to the English People,"
a pamphlet of thirty-two pages, prefaced by a brief explana-
tion of the true scope of the measure which had caused so
great a storm. Its effect was instantaneous ; " it did not, in-
deed, put an end to the battle, but it created a pause a
silence of attention." He took advantage of this "silence of
attention " to encourage his somewhat bewildered flock and to
make further appeals to the Protestant world in lectures and
sermons, and gradually the storm died out. The government
had gone too far to back down at once before the advancing
restoration of common sense to the people, and Parliament
passed the absurd " Ecclesiastical Titles " bill, an act which
was never enforced and a few .years later was quietly repealed.
So the " Papal aggression " tumult died out, thanks largely to
Wiseman's course of action, without any worse result (beside
that of showing to what folly religious prejudice can commit
a sensible people) than the enriching of our language by
Newman's lectures on " The Present Position of Catholics," de-
livered at Wiseman's request soon after the storm, in which
Newman's powers of satire, pathos, invective, and pleading
reached high-water mark, and which must remain, so long as

8 MR WARD'S CARDINAL WISEMAN. [April,

nothing like it."

THE LAYING OF A GHOST.

The affair of Archbishop Errington and the Westminster
succession which troubled the last years of Cardinal Wisemans
career, and of which Mr. Purcell saw fit to give so distorted
and distressing a version in his Manning, is explained with 1
utmost candor by Mr. Ward, and he has for ever laid the
phantom, composed of equal parts of intrigue, envy, and malice,
that Manning's biographer raised for the delectation of a scep-
tical public. Those who followed the controversy that ragec
in the periodical press after the publication of Mr. Purcell's
book and noted how much was made of Mr. Gladstone's wail
(with its innuendo of bad faith) over the alleged destruction of
Manning's Anglican letters, will enjoy the quiet irony of the
following foot-note in Mr. Ward's book : " The letters referred to,
the writer will be glad to know, were never destroyed, but are
still where they have long been, among Cardinal Manning's papers."
In 1865 Cardinal Wiseman died, and was buried amid such
a demonstration of popular affection and grief as, according to
the London Times, does " not often mark the funerals of our
most illustrious dead." That he had accomplished a work of
incalculable value to England in the breaking-down of non-
Catholic prejudice, the winning of a respectful attention to
the faith from intelligent men, and the upbuilding and strength-
ening of the Church in that country during a critical period,
must be the judgment of every reader of Mr. Ward's history
of his life.

Of the marvellous growth in material strength of the church
in England under Wiseman some conception may be gained
from the following statistics, taken from his Life: "In 1830
the number of priests in England was 434; in 1863 they num-
bered 1,242. The converts in 1830 amounted to only 16; in
1863 they were 162. There were no religious houses of men
or monasteries in 1830; in 1863 there were 55."

1898.] MR. WARD'S CARDINAL WISEMAN. 9

It has been attempted in the preceding pages to give the
merest outline of the picture which his biographer gives us of
Cardinal Wiseman as a great English prelate, but that was only
one phase of his richly endowed character. He was a man
possessed of remarkably diversified gifts gifts so diversified as
to bewilder somewhat his more phlegmatic English critics,
who called him " facile" and in nothing has Mr. Ward shown
himself more strikingly the artist than by the skilful way in
which he has seized each varying phase of his subject's many-
sided personality, so blending them into an harmonious whole
as to give us a life-like portrait of the man in his entirety.
We see Wiseman as the brilliant orientalist and philologist,
who at the early age of twenty-six had won a European repu-
tation by his HorcB Syriacce, as the intellectually alert man,
fully abreast of his times, giving at the age of thirty-three a
series of lectures in Rome on the " Connection between Science
and Revealed Religion " lectures dealing, as Mr. Ward well
says, " with exactly what learned men are most disposed to
attend to the most recent theories and discussions in various
sciences."

WISEMAN'S VERSATILITY.

Again, at a later date, we see him, as the man of wide cul-
ture, lecturing in London upon such varied themes as " Home
Education of the Poor," " Crimean War," " Roman Excava-
tions," " Perception of Beauty in Ancients and Moderns," and
" The Best Mode of Collecting and Arranging a National Gal-
lery of Paintings." We are made to realize that in the world
he held a recognized position as an original thinker and writer
on language, archaeology, science, art, and literature, while in
the church he was an authority on liturgical questions, and
himself declared the " poetry and symbolism of the Catholic
liturgy the subject of his greatest interest and enthusiasm."

There, too, is the Wiseman who wrote one of the great suc-
cesses of modern fiction Fabiola, which scored an instantaneous
acknowledgment in England, on the Continent, and in America,
and yet retains its hold upon the popular mind in spite of
forty-odd years of changing taste since its first appearance. It
is, by the way, an amusing thing to learn what a shock a
novel-writing cardinal was to Roman ideas of dignity, and what
a " terrible commotion " there was among his cardinalitial breth-
ren when they firjt learned that Wiseman had written "a ro-
mance."

MR. WARDS CARDINAL WISEMAN. [April

THE "HUMAN" SIDE OF THE PRELATE.

The lovable human side of the great prelate's character
is delightfully limned by Mr. Ward, when he draws the man
who formed strong friendships and was a bit unreasonable in
his demands of perfect sympathy for, and harmony with, all his
views on the part of his friends, and who found an interest in
domestic pets and was the well-beloved companion of little chil-
dren. His love for children and his genial enjoyment of the
" little things " which make life pleasant, are shown in a charm-
ing story related to Mr. Ward by Cardinal Vaughan. On a certain
occasion Wiseman was to open a church at Hertford. " Great
preparations had been made for his reception at the station ; but
when the train arrived the cardinal would not get out, but sat
still, enveloped in his large cloak. 'Send Father Vaughan here/
he insisted. When Father Vaughan made his way to the carriage
the cardinal greeted him with a humorous and mysterious ex-
pression. ' I have something to give you,' he said, and raising
his cloak disclosed a small boy, Father Vaughan's brother Ber-
nard, whom he had brought as a ' surprise ' for the occasion ;
he then sat back in the train laughing like a child at the suc-
cess of his joke."

This fascinating book gives us, too, a remarkably clear and
interesting view of the European Catholic world during the first
sixty-five years of the present century. We see Dollinger and
Lamennais before they fell glimpses of pathetic interest in
view of what came later. Chateaubriand, De Maistre, Monta-
lembert, Lacordaire, Dupanloup, pass across the stage. That
remarkable group of German converts, Schlegel, Gorres, Over-
beck, Cornelius, L. von Stolberg are there. The thrilling re-
naissance of Catholic Europe, after the gloom and desolation
of the dying eighteenth century, is pictured in vivid colors ;
we see, too, the Rome that has passed away Rome before the
Piedmontese usurpation laid its disfiguring touch upon her;
we catch foregleams of the Vatican Council, and see the ad-
vancing shadow of the robbery from the Popes of the Patri-
mony of St. Peter.

Mr. Ward ends his book with an epilogue on " The Exclu-
sive Church and the Zeitgeist." This is a subtle analysis of
that problem which is the basis of the higher controversy of our
day the true relationship between Catholicism and the tenden-
cies of modern thought. It is a chapter of deepest interest to
thoughtful American Catholics, as is in fact every chapter of
Mr. Ward's masterly book.

" MARY, ANSWERING, SAITH UNTO JESUS, RABBONI : THAT is TO SAY, MASTER.'

John xx. 16.

,2 MADRE MARIA'S HOPE. [April,

MADRE MARIA'S HOPE.

BY MARGARET KENNA.

A WAYSIDE CALVARY.

HREE little boys passed under the cross, which
stretched its rude arms across the burning sky
of Italy. The climb to the mountain-top had
tortured a hot scarlet into their cheeks, their
eyes had a wild brightness in the sunshine, and
the sweat dripped from their faces to their breasts. They
could not speak for their beating hearts.

Luigi Roseti ran back for little Margherita Ricardo, who
stood in the path with tears in her eyes. She could not make
the marching-time the boys did, but the tears only glistened
in her eyes, they did not fall. Luigi's strong little heart was
thrilled at her courage, for she was little so little she still wore
the coarse white linen slips of a baby. He was sorry she was
not as strong as he was, and, although he was wearier than the
others, he ran back for her.

"Come, bambino," he cried, dragging her by the hand, "it
is the hour."

Margherita looked at him a moment, wondering at the words.
Luigi looked at her too, wonderingly, for she was strange to
his Southern eyes. She had the flaxen hair and the pallor
which make an angel in Italy.

Pietro Valdi was already climbing the cross when they
reached the spot.

''No, Pietro," said his brother Nino, a year older than Pietro
and then only seven, " come down ; Luigi is the oldest. He
must be crucified."

"Come down, Pietro," Luigi called. "I will be Jesus."

Pietro came down sadly. Nino twisted a wreath of green

thorns and laid it on Luigi's black curls. Little Margherita

had heard the women talking about the Passion Play the night

fore, and her mother had told her that Joseph Meyer, who

c part of Christ, was not hurt, only very tired for many

lays after. It flashed over her now what the boys were doing.

1898.] MADRE MARIA' s HOPE. 13

" I can hang myself to the cross, Nino, but I cannot get
free, so you must come back for me at three," said Luigi
softly.

He climbed the cross with the might and grace of his little
hands and hung himself to it by a flax rope. The I oys looked
up at him with eyes blinded by the sun.

" Come down, Luigi," said little Margherita; but Luigi did
not speak.

" Come home now, Margherita. Nino and I will come back
for Luigi at three. We're only practising for the Passion Play.
Once, when Luigi was a baby, the fishing-boats did not come
home, and the village was starving, and an artist painted a pic-
ture of Luigi's mother as the Madonna, and then Madre Maria
bought bread for the village. Luigi and Nino and I will soon
be men. If the village is in need again, we can have the Pas-
sion Play, and many people will come from Rome to see it, and
you, Margherita, can be the Madonna ; so come home now,
bambino."

He and Nino started down the mountain, but Margherita
would not follow.

" Luigi," she murmured, winding her little arms around the
foot of the cross, "are you thirsty?" But the boy hung there
in ecstasy. A thorn pressed into his temple and the blood
purled over his cheek.

" Madre Maria will be crying for you, Luigi ! "

The lashes flattered over his eyes at his mother's name.

" Come down, Luigi. Madre Lucia told me last night that
Jesus died on the cross to make us happy. Are you happy,
Luigi ? "

The cross did not tremble under his frail figure and the
earth was still. The c'lild Margherita stayed, and the birds
gathered on the arms of the cross and sang as if sin had never
touched the world.

Luigi never knew how it was that his mother, passing the
wayside cross on her way to the convent with the nuns' linens,
saw him and took him down from the cross and carried
him home on her gray donkey he and little Margherita and
the convent linens, a sorry weight for Giovannino. It was many
days before he could go with old Mario to the wine-press. A
fever seized him, and he was content to be carried out to the
meadow every morning in his mother's arms and to lie in the
grass and watch the sheep.

"Madre mia," he said one afternoon, "when I lie still and

MADRE MARIA'S HOPE. [April,

I can hear the birds singing as they sang when

StJ hope to Maria's pure heart. It made holocausts of
hefsm L and tears. Only Padre Filippo divined it. It was
her secret and his, and it stood between them like an angel

Luigi" she said to the child, "you must not think so
much about the cross and the birds. The cross of Jesus is a
,ospel of gladness to the world it redeemed. You have a sad
nature, like mine. I want you to have your father s soul He
was like the sea, Luigi mio-rough some days, but wit
sun ever shining on his heart, as it does on the wild waves.
Have you not seen how little Margherita and her mother are
always laughing in the fields? Yet Margherita's mother is a
saint, and Padre Filippo he is smiling always and he so

poor' '

Luigi has a poet's heart," Padre Filippo murmured, paus-
ing where the mother sat with the boy's head on her knees.
" He needs to watch the flocks and let that wild little Nino
light the altar-candles. The scent of the fields, the bleating of
the lambs in the dawn, the salting of the sheep in the star-
light, the drinking of the grape.juice from old Mario's wine-
pressthese are what Luigi needs to make his body grow as
great as his soul ! "

"Yes, padre," said Maria, with a glad smile.

Luigi looked out dreamily over the meadow. The grass
ran down to the brook and finished with a fringe of lilies.
He raised himself on his elbow to watch old Mario leading the
donkey about, with little Margherita on its woolly back. It
was his mother's donkey, and for her birth-day old Madre Pel-
legini had woven him a gay blue bridle to give to her. The
laughing child and the donkey and Mario, so black with sun-
burn, were a wondrous picture to Luigi, who had the Italian
love of color. The lambs were drinking in the brook. In the
moist air the splashing of their little tongues made a murmur
of music. In the distance the women were coming home from
the vineyard, singing snatches of Vesper chants.

Maria saw Luigi watching Margherita. The child was
growing as beautiful as a seraph. Already he loved her very
dearly in his little heart ; Maria loved her too, but ever a vision

1898.] MADRE MARIA'S HOPE. 15

rose before her eyes. The tapers were aflame in the village
chapel, the priest was speaking to his people. It was not Padre
Filippo. Margherita would go to a convent in Rome to be
educated. The Ricardos were wine-sellers and could well afford
it. Perhaps she would marry a prince, and Luigi

"Madonna," said the boy, "I have been thinking of what
Padre Filippo says, and I am going to be a shepherd ! "

II.

LUIGI'S ANGEL.

" Margherita is coming to-morrow to sit for my statue of
the Guardian Angel," murmured Luigi Roseti to his mother, as
he helped her up the long flight of stairs to his studio in the
old palace.

" Yes ? the sweet child ! " said Maria softly.

" Madonna," Luigi cried, " are the stairs too much for you ?
You are so pale, you look as if you had a veil of some wonder-
ful white tulle over you."

" No, Luigi mio ; I am very strong."

But it was true that Maria had paled at Margherita's name.
She had come to spend Holy Week with Luigi. He had not
tended his flocks in vain ; he was now a great young sculptor.
All Rome was beginning to praise his genius, as it praised the
Madonna for which his mother had posed in the long ago,
and which hung in a chamber of the Vatican now, where men
and women came and prayed before it, and went away taking
the memory of it to light the dark places of their lives.

Margherita Ricardo was at a convent in Rome. One day
the old maestro heard her singing in the garden. And now it
was decided that she should sing always sing in opera, if she
would. But there was Luigi. He saw her seldom. Once and
again he stopped a 4 : the convent door to leave flowers for her,
and to receive some message from her from the lips of the
laughing little portress. He was not afraid of not seeing her
often. He knew his own faithful heart and hers. She had sent
him a crucifix when he was first in Rome, and he kissed it de-
voutly very often. Now she was coming, by Madre Maddalena's
consent, to pose as the angel for his statue.

He went with his mother to Communion, Holy Thursday.

"Madre," he cried, "take care!" as a crowd whirled past
them in the street, and he saw a saintly old bishop pause and

|6 MADRE MARIA'S HOPE. [April,

raze at her. Luigi was very boyish in his love and he wanted
the old bishop to know she was his mother

Her face was still young in its shyness, though fearless too,
and with the sad serenity which comes to saints after sorrow.
A trinity of dolors had wrought this miracle of beauty upon
Maria. Luigi, the sailor, had been lost at sea when little Luigi
was a baby in her arms, and the sea was become a church-yard
to her ; Padre Filippo had died on the child's First Commu-
nion day, and there was another grief, a sword of disappoint-
ment thrust into her heart never to be withdrawn. Though
the lips smiled, the black eyes seemed to sing an eternal re-
quiem. It mattered not to Luigi that her bodice was of a
brilliant blue and her skirts shorter than Roman women wore.
She was his mother, and he saw the world gaze at her with
joy in his heart. He wanted her to come home with him to
lunch and then back again to the church, but she would not
leave the church, so he carried a little flagon of wine to her
and made her drink it in the porch.

Margherita was waiting for him when he reached his studio.
" Where is Madre Maria ? " she cried when she saw Luigi.
"She is still at church," he said, the spirit of the church
lingering in his voice as he held out his hands to her.

He stood looking at her, and she returned his gaze, regard-
ing him softly with her blue eyes eyes which did not know
the world, and yet eyes which it would never dazzle.

" I love you, Margherita," he murmured, bending and touch-
ing her brow with his lips.

"Yes," she said, just brushing his curls with her ringers.
"The statue is really finished. It is wrought from memory.
Memory is so beautiful sometimes that one fears to make it
better."

He drew the sheet away. Margherita clasped her hands as
at a vision. The studio was darkened ; the angel seemed to
stand in a twilight between the worlds. The head hung low on
the breast, giving a beautiful dreaminess to the ethereal face.
The strong light wings swept down, as if a breeze were brush-
ing them, in flight, and the hands touched the shoulders of the
child playing in its shadow. It was not a bare theme under
Luigi's chisel. It was the angel fluttering between time and
eternity.

Luigi himself was thrilled, and yet he stood trembling as
he waited for her to speak. She rose and wound her arms
around the angel's throat and laid her cheek against the stone

1898.] MADRE MARIA. 17

Luigi saw that out of the fire of his heart he had made the
marble breathe, even as she was breathing now.

" Luigi, how could you make it so human and so divine ?
You are the new Angelo ! "

" Perhaps Angelo's shade was with me as I worked. Oh,
that^old man ! He had more than a sculptor's chisel he had a
seraph's heart. But, Margherita, my angel is not for fame. It is
a little votive-offering which I make not that the world may
tremble at the beautiful art of it, but that the children may
look up and smile as they pass, even as I smile, because God
has given me a Guardian Angel " he raised her hands to his
lips.

Then he struck the angel's face one or two exquisite blows
and the spirit of a smile passed over the lips.

''Tell me, Luigi, how is old Mario? Did not Madre Maria
tell you of him ? "

" Yes, he is well, and Giovannino is it not strange that
Mario must always have a donkey, Giovannino, to ride the
babies about on, since the one he gave my mother when we
were little ? The present one is wiser than his ancestors, for
he goes alone to carry the convent linens, though you must
know he meets many on the mountain-path to tempt him from
the way of honor."

u Has Madre Pellegini still her rheumatism?" -j -

"Yes; and Padre Filippo's grave has just had a new sod
laid on it, and my mother has planted lilies and passion-flowers
there."

A shade passed over the two young faces and they looked
up at the crucifix.

"Is Nino's little [brother tired of being shepherd, in your
place ? "

" I do not know. My mother says the lambs are beautiful
this year."

She was still standing by the angel, with her hands resting
on its wings. A breeze swept the [hair over her brow, and her
young eyes looked out at Luigi through a cobweb of gold.

She was faintly conscious of her own charm. In the school
the girls all turned to her, but she tried to conceal her sover-
eignty. Alas for the veils which human tenderness would
draw ! A violet may be sorry for its own beautiful blooming
and may hide in the deep grass, but the dew falls in its little
heart, the sun lights up the dew-drop, and the violet is be-
trayed ! Luigi smiled as he watched her.
VOL. LXVII. 2

Ig MADRE MARIA. [April,

"Is there nothing wonderful at the convent now, Mar-

Yes the queen was there yesterday in her coach. I had
sent her a lace handkerchief for her festa, and she brought me
some red roses and asked Madre Maddalena to let me go on
an errand of mercy with her. I took my roses to the
woman. It was a sacrifice, Luigi-I loved them so. Last night
a package came for me from the queen's jeweller. Fancy,
Luigi mio ! I trembled to open it. In the purple velvet box
was a pearl cross on a chain of gold, and in her majesty's own
writing the words : To my little pearl, Margherita, in memory
of a bouquet of red roses."

Luigi's eyes flashed gloriously.

"The queen is like other women, isn't she, Margherita?"

" Like a woman, like a queen, like a saint," the girl mur-
mured. "Madre Maddalena was so happy she ran all around
the cloister, with the chain flung over her black veil and the
pearl cross shining on the blue serge, and the convent dog
barking after her. We called her worldly. Were we not
brave, Luigi? Madre Maddalena worldly ! It was a sweet day,
and in the evening we had a feast of strawberries ! "

There came a pause after their sweet laughter. The blue
paled in the sky. A flight of doves stormed the window for
the evening crumbs. Ave Maria sounded in one moment from
all the bells in Rome.

Luigi started.

"Would you like to be married in the village church at
home, Margherita mia ? "

As he spoke Madre Maria stood in the door.

It was Good Friday. Together Madre Maria and Mar-
gherita and Luigi went to St. Peter's.

The day flung its shadow over the two women, as they
stood waiting in. the throng. Maria's eyes were cast down and
the lashes trembled on her cheeks. Her gnarled hand clasped
her wooden rosary. There was a prayer on her lips for the
world. That was its only existence to her. In the midst of
it she abandoned herself to God. Beside her Margherita was
but a child. Rome had nothing to match her white loveliness,
unless it be the lilies waiting at yonder door of St. Peter's in
tremendous battalions for the Easter bells.

At last they were within the doors. Was there a garment
of death upon the human race, or was it but the darkening of

1898.] MADRE MARIA. 19

the sun in St. Peter's ? They were almost affrighted in the
gloom. Scarlet and purple and gold were dimmed, the blue
sky was forgotten, the multitude was as one human heart
throbbing before the Presence which the altar-fire betrayed.

Out of the silence, out of the darkness, voices rose.
"Stabat Mater Dolorosa."

The Lamb was meeting a new death. His blood wailed in
the music.

Night had fallen when Luigi and Margherita left the church.
The streets were like snow in the moonlight. They had lost
Madre Maria in the crowd, and they paused by one of the
columns to wait.

Margherita spoke at last.

" Luigi, Padre Filippo's little donkey is waiting to take you
far and wide across the mountains, on missions of love. There
is none to take his place but you, Luigi I know it now you
are chosen."

"Yes, I will break the Bread of Life to Padre Filippo's
people."

She lifted his hand with sweet reverence to her [lips, as if
his words had already consecrated it. He looked into her
eyes.

" And I ? " she murmured " I will sing for the world. God
has given me song."

They found Madre Maria sitting on the steps in the moon-
light. She had lost her way, but she was not afraid. In the
church she had confessed to her own heart that she had
sinned in her blind yearning to see Luigi a priest of God.
Now a smile waited on her wan lips, to bless his betrothal to
Margherita.

" Madre Maria," the girl whispered ; just at that moment a
breeze swept the lilies at yonder door, and they bent their
heads "the shepherd is going back to his lambs."

At last Maria realized. Tears splashed on Margherita's
hand.

" Madonna ! " Luigi cried, kneeling for his mother's blessing.

THE CATHOLIC LIFE OF BOSTON. [April,

THE CATHOLIC LIFE OF BOSTON.

BY A. A. McGINLEY.

PICTURE is before me as I take up this sub-
jectthe Catholic Life of Bostonwhich shows a
little group of travellersan old man worn with
toil and journeyings, a slim young maiden tired
out too, with arduous travel across the trackless
desert and an Infant on the Mother's breast, sleeping in child-
hood's apparent unconsciousness of the great world and all
manifold needs and sorrows. They are all asleep, the old man
stretched wearily upon the sand, and the young Mother, half
reclining with her Infant, upon the broad stone breast of a
heathen idol reared in the desert as a monument to a false god.
The time is nineteen centuries ago and the circumstance is the
flight of Jesus, Mary and Joseph into Egypt. And these are the
ones who have come to heal the world ! But while they sleep
the world tosses to and fro in the restless agony of its sin and
sorrow, and they sleep on as though they knew or cared not.
Yet they have with them the Power that could heal it all
by one uplifting of his tiny finger; by one glance of his eye
the Omnipotence that is veiled under the closed lids of that
little Babe could obliterate from the face of the earth its
broken and disfigured features and transform it into the beauty
of the primal Eden.

Faith keeps us from asking openly why he does not, and from
questioning his designs ; yet Catholics to-day are tacitly ques-
tioning them, though they realize it not. They are turning round
upon their religion and demanding of it evidence of its use-
fulness to humanity not its service to God. They have caught
the spirit of the heresy of the day, that religion means, first,
service to humanity as human beings, not as human souls; and
W, service to God an inversion of the law, "Thou shalt
love the Lord thy God with thy whole heart, and with thy
whole soul, and with thy whole mind, and with thy whole
strength. This is the first commandment." They, too, are
judging of religion by what it does for them in a material way.
Does it clothe them, and feed them, and house them, and
make this life agreeable to them?

1898.]

THE CATHOLIC LIFE OF BOSTON.

And religion appears silent and unconscious of their ques-
tioning, but keeps on its unwavering way as did those three
travellers in the desert. Yet after they had passed, mere
shadows going along unseen in the night, the path they left
behind them was strewn with fragments of the broken idols
of false gods, and the desert bloomed in the places where their
feet had trod.

Such has been the journey of religion on the earth, typi-
fied in the Flight into Egypt centuries ago. Such is it found
to be in tracing its course through the history of the cities of
this new world : in each one the same beginning the silent
coming of a little band pursued and hated by the world around
it, winning its way at last only by the mere argument its own
insignificance seemed to be against the accusation that it had
come as a usurper, who was to dethrone the powers that be.

Perhaps there is no city in this country in which such a
history can be traced more truly than in the capital of the
New England States. The beginnings of the Church in Bos-
ton were hard and bitter. No more despised or persecuted
beings ever sought the blessings of life under the Constitution
of these United States than those who first brought the faith
to New England shores. But the memory of this is to-day put
away from the minds of those who are ready to forgive and
forget, and it is recorded only in the archives of the city, from
which its citizens would even blot it out that it would not
bear witness in future against them.

The Catholic Life of Boston has grown with that slow,

CONSUMPTIVES' HOME NOW BEING ERECTED.

THE CATHOLIC LIFE OF BOSTON.

[April,

sure, and steady growth that is like nature's own process of
growing. Even though the soil was hard when the seed was
first planted, it has grown from its own innate strength and
virtue, fed from the undying germ of faith within that must
force itself upward and outward, and assume visible form in
material organizations, in religious orders and societies, in
churches and schools, in hospitals and asylums, because these
are the fruits of Catholic faith and of the Christ-love upon
which it feeds. And so in this old stronghold of Puritan in-
tolerance and bigotry, A GRO UP OF PIONEERS w ^ ere at one time the
hound on the street , r . .. _...,. , -, would be served with

kinder treatment than
has reared its monu-
and its children are as
necessity of the corn-
being of the city, and
civic rights and privi-
of the community,
understood and re-
are praised,
charities
pered under
and encour-
public ap-
Catholic
the life of
worked its
but surely,
unchristianizing in-
sons and its Parkers
of Catholic faith has
less unyielding and
fore the fine philoso-
influenced whole sys-
single sentence, than
when enmity to it was

VERY REV. JOHN B.
HOGAN, SS., D.D.

REV. PETER RONAN. REV. DENIS O'CALLAGHAN.

VERY REV. THOMAS
MAGENNIS, P.R.

a Catholic, the church
ments to the faith,
much a part and a
monwealth and well-
share as much in its
leges, as any portion
Their purposes are
spected, their works
and their
have pros-
the support
agement of
proval.
influence in
the city has
way silently
Against the
fluence of its Emer-
the unwavering spirit
kept on its way, no
uncompromising be-
phy of intellects that
terns of belief by a
it was in the days
open and violent. Its
been to live and pros-

only argument has

per, and let itself be known by its fruits.

It would be a long story to tell of all of these. There are
a few, however, so eminent in the city's list of charities and
social organizations that they may serve to illustrate the Catho-
lic spirit of the city.

Several years ago a few young Catholic women gathered

1898.]

THE CATHOLIC LIFE OF BOSTON.

together, on the impulse of a charitable desire to discover a
means of providing a home for the incurable sick of the city.
No such thing existed among all its charities, except one

under the control of a Protestant sect which had drawn even
the criticism of the public upon it for a narrow-minded intoler-
ance of any one not of its own religious persuasion.

24 THE CATHOLIC LIFE OF BOSTON. [April,

It did not take these energetic young women very long to
consider the problem. They went in and out among their
friends and told them that they were going to found a Free
Home for Consumptives. There were thirty of them at first,
and they called themselves the Young Ladies' Charitable Asso-
ciation. Their numbers grew rapidly until they were increased
from thirty members to thirty bands, each allotted to as many
districts throughout Boston and the suburbs, including Law-
rence and Milford, each band caring for the sick poor in its own
respective district, and collecting money for the general fund
that was to build their permanent Home for Consumptives.
Each member of the association pledged herself to contribute a
dollar every month to this purpose, asking ten cents from each
one of her friends to make up this sum, and if she failed to
collect it in full to complete it from her own- purse, and very
many among the members are young women who work for
their own support. There was no appropriation from the city's
funds, no donations from wealthy philanthropists, nor backing
from millionaire friends and relatives, to start them on their
courageous enterprise, but simply their own good will and the
zeal and confidence of young hearts. And they founded their
Home, and are now preparing a newer and better one to replace
their temporary residence, in which they have cared for over
five hundred patients till death, burying them, where they were
without friends, at the expense of the association, in the Home
cemetery lot. They announce that "the Home is open to all
poor consumptives, without regard to creed or color, no pay
patients being admitted. Also there is a voluntary association
caring for the sick poor in their own homes, supplying nourish-
ment and securing medical assistance."

This is but one, and the best known because the latest, of
the city's Catholic charities. The Home for Incurables now
being established in Cambridge is another monument to the
Catholic charity of Boston, and the part it is performing in
helping to solve the social problems of the age, not from the
spirit of mere altruistic fervor that is abroad over the land, but
from the motives and inspiration supplied by a religion which
claims the poor and the unfortunate as its eternal possession ;
which does not teach, however, that the trouble is at an end
when "bread alone" has been supplied to ease the miseries of
the human race, but that its wounds need a Diviner healing
than mortal hands can bestow.

There has been a healthy, active character about the work-

1898.]

THE CATHOLIC LIFE OF BOSTON.

ings out of these social problems in Boston which has enlisted
the sympathy and support of all. The Working-Boys' Home,
the Working-Girls' Home, the House of the Angel Guardian,

are institutions whrch do not deal with that helpless, hopeless
portion of the community which only charity can assist out of
its misery.

26 THE CA T HO Lie LIFE OF BOSTON. [April,

The Working-Boys' Home was established fifteen years ago
to provide a place of shelter for the houseless, orphaned waifs
whose home was the streets and alley-ways of the city. Since
its foundation 3,000 boys have shared its hospitality, which is
generous and unrestricted. It has built a substantial city house
and is completing a splendid Industrial School in West Newton.
Like the Consumptives' Home, " question of race, creed, or
color there is none." The need of the individual is his only pass-
port. It strives manfully to support its always overcrowded
household by the minimum of board paid by lads who have
been taught the value of working and paying for their own
living, by the .proceeds of occasional lectures, concerts, etc.,
and by the publication of The Working-Boy, a monthly paper
which is a favorite in each household in Boston that loves the
cause of the working-boy, and this means every one.

The Working-Girls' Home was founded a few years ago by
the Most Rev. Archbishop of Boston, to provide a place for the
numberless Catholic working-girls of the city who leave the
comfort and protection of distant country homes to earn their
living in the city. It is not a convent or an institution, in the
common significance of that word, though it is cared for and
managed by the Gray Nuns. But these are really the hostesses
of a large household of independent, energetic young women
supporting themselves. There is nothing wanting in this ample
home to complete the proper equipment of such an institution.
It has been planned on the broadest lines of domestic and
social economy, and the girl who would chafe under the mild
discipline or regulations by which it is safeguarded as a Christian
household, would find the guardianship of her own parents'
home a restriction and a discomfort.

The House of the Angel Guardian is another home sup-
ported by Catholic charity, independent of city funds. Like
the working-boys, the youthful inmates bring their message
to the outside world through an ambitious
little paper, well and widely known and
liked, The Orphan s Bouquet. The house has
also a splendid industrial school in full
'^, ^J3m working order, under the charge of the

Brothers of Charity.

JJH^M B^fe Then there are the homes for the more

helpless, more afflicted ones among the
Director Working-Boys' Population, all doing their meed of work-
Home, they themselves would say, in their humility

THE CATHOLIC LIFE OF BOSTON.

[April,

and in the desire that possesses them of giving all that is in them
for those friends of Christ, the poor and helpless, that it is a small
meed indeed. But their records, when they will publish such,

tell what they will not boast of. It is difficult to obtain from
themselves any evidence of their own labors. In these days,
when charity poses before the multitude in any guise that will

1898.] THE CATHOLIC LIFE OF BOSTON. 29

obtain for it the greatest applause, when every alms it bestows
and the manner of bestowal are told in startling head-lines in
the daily press, the backwardness of Catholic charity in getting
itself before the public eye offers an argument for the genuine-
ness of its motive and spirit which is irrefutable. Repeated re-
quests were made to each of the institutions named in this
article before sufficient facts concerning their work could be
obtained from them. The following letter is the humble reply
received from the Little Sisters of the Poor in answer to the
request sent to them :

J. M. J.

ROXBURY, MASS., January 13, 1898.
The Catholic World Magazine :

We regret that we cannot oblige you with photographs of
the Home, etc. We haven't any. In April, 1870, the founda-
tion of our Home in Boston opened in a small, rented house
on Springfield Street, where we remained about two years.
We then bought the Bartlett estate on Dudley Street, Rox-
bury, removed into the old mansion while the first wing was
building and have added several additions from time to time
since.

At present there are 213 inmates 100 old men and 113 old
ladies and 16 sisters in charge. The Home is always over-
crowded. We have another home in Somerville, accommodating
nearly 300 old people. No doubt you know of our Homes in
New York and Brooklyn, and they are the same everywhere.
Yours respectfully,

LITTLE SISTERS OF THE POOR,
424 Dudley Street.

The Home for Destitute Catholic Children, with its record
of 3,139 children cared for during the past eight years, by the
sole motive and means that Christian charity has supplied ; the
Carney Hospital, that noble monument to the daughters of St.
Vincent de Paul, thorough in its management, progressive in its
methods, and attaining an eminence among the city institutions
without the city support excelled by none, whose work
and history would be done an injustice if an attempt were
made here in these few lines to outline it, an institution of a
character that appeals to all hearts the Infant Asylum in
Dorchester, together with the Home for Destitute Children
and the Orphan Asylum for Girls on Camden Street, are all

THE CATHOLIC LIFE OF BOSTON.

[April,

in the hands of these
same women of charity.
The records of all these
tell a story of work no-
bly and faithfully done.
No officials here are
drawing ample salaries
and living in comfort-
able homes under the
guise of charity ; always

instead are undeniable

, ST MARY'S INFANT ASYLUM.

figures proving that ex-

. pense has far exceeded income, that
the lives of the inmates are confined
to the narrowest possible limits of
evangelical poverty
to enable them to
provide even the
very necessaries of
existence to those
whom they serve.
When Catholics are
fain to look outward
with admiring eyes
CARNEY HOSPITAL. to t h e colossal un-

dertakings that are sometimes started in the name of philan-
thropy outside the church, and
wonder why their religion does
not produce
the like, it
might be well
for them to
take a nearer
glimpse into
the self-deny-
ing lives of
these servants
of the poor.

Charity, how-
ever, does not
constitute the
whole charac-
ter of the Cath- HOME FOR DESTITUTE CATHOLIC CHILDREN.

1898.]

THE CA T HO Lie LIFE OF BOSTON.

olic life of Boston. It is influenced much by the educational
character of the city, and has responded thoroughly to the
advantages of this feature of its civic affairs. Perhaps among
no members of the community have these advantages been
made more strikingly apparent than among the Catholic popu-

lation, they being so largely without the other helps in the
development of the natural character the advantages of
wealth and social environment. None go in more boldly and
energetically for the prizes that education offers so freely for
feats of intellect, and few win them with greater honor than
the Catholic youth of Boston.

THE CATHOLIC LIFE OF BOSTON.

[April,

BROTHER JUDE,

Superior House Angel

Guardian.

That most generous system of free edu-
cation, the evening High Schools, in which
is culminated the highest ambition of the
city, to leave no one within its limits with-
out the means of obtaining a thorough
education, is a source that is undoubtedly
drawn upon by the Catholic element among
the working-classes more than any other.
Those ambitious traits in the Irish-American
temperament which have urged it on in work-

ing its way up to the surface in
the social system of our country
are well portrayed in the
characters of the young men
and women who seek the ad-
vantages of these evening
schools, and persevere
through the courses there ,f
supplied, against the diffi- rr"
culty of spurring on
their flagging energies,
when the day's work
is done, to renewed
mental exertion, often
without the physical
strength to maintain it.

FOLDING The Bouquet.

HOUSE OF ANGEL GUARDIAN.

The evening High Schools of Boston
are a burning and
a shining light
among all the in-
stitutions of learn-
ing in which the
city takes its
greatest pride.

The social or
worldly side of
the Catholic life
has not had that
necessary element
in it upon which
great social suc-
cesses depend.
Catholic wealth in
Boston has been

1898.]

THE CATHOLIC LIFE OF BOSTON.

but an item in the aggregate of the city's finance. Very little
of it has been drained from the treasury of the municipality ;

it has mostly been gathered together by the slow process of
laboring for it.

A laudable ambition, however, in this direction is the out-
let found for social life in such ] organizations as the Catholic
VOL. LXVII. 3

THE CATHOLIC LIFE OF BOSTON.

[April,

Union, a large
club of the
representat i v e
Catholic men,
and the Young
Men's Catholic
Association, to-
gether with the
John Boyle
O'Reilly Read-
ing Circle, an
outgrowth of
the Columbian
Reading Union,
boasting the
largest mem-
ties in that
siderable note

Among the REV> TlMOTHY BROSNAHAN
President Boston College.

buildings rich

.and fitting temples to the glory

pleases most the artistic sense,

the lover of

soul of

I tfV? <M

CHURCH OK THE IMMACULATE CONCEP-
TION AND BOSTON COLLEGE.

bership of any of the socie-
Union, and attaining con-
by its literary ambitions,
churches of Boston are
in magnificence and beauty,
of the faith. The one that
that delights the eye of

beauty and grace in architecture, that uplifts the
the devotee till imagination blends the material with
the unearthly and immaterial beauties of Heaven, is the Church
of the Immaculate Conception, whose exquisite interior has
been made to symbolize, as far as wood and stone and form
and coloring can do it, the homage which the church pays
to Our Lady in the transcending glory of her Immaculate Con-
ception.

Another of her shrines, and also one of the most beautiful

of the churches in the
city, is the one that has
been built to her honor
as Our Lady of Perpetu-
al Help, the church that
the people know and
love under its popular
title, "The Mission
Church." The interior of
this has lately been com-
pleted by the Redemp-
NOTRE DAME ACADEMY, ROXBURY, MASS. torist Fathers, assisted by

i8 9 8.]

THE CATHOLIC LIFE OF BOSTON.

their faithful and loyal people, who gaze

now in wonder at the result which stands

before them of the work that they have

helped to build up inch by inch, almost

doubting, as they look upon the richness of

wall and arch and pillar, that their small

offerings could have been transmuted into

such wondrous material in form and color REV. JOHN j. FRAWLEY,

as they see there. And they are busy now Rector of Redemptorist

upon another work, a magnificent building

for their young men, never thinking that they can do too

much for the church which is the light and joy of their lives;

for here in this section of the city the faith of the people has

singularly retained that quality of loyalty and devotion to

church and priest which belonged more to their forefathers of

several generations back the kind of faith which made that

generation build their churches with' more ambition than they

INTERIOR CHURCH OF OUR LADY OF PERPETUAL HELP.

THE CA THOLIC LIFE OF BOSTON.

[April,

would their own houses, which made them Billing to toil all
day for their own support and come home after the day's
work was done to put in a few more hours of labor upon the
parish church they were struggling to build. Such is the man-
ner in which some of those earlier temples of the faith were
built up in the old days.

The last contribution to the purely religious side of the
church in the city has been the foundation of the Carmelite
Monastery, which has become the centre and the feeder of a
devotional spirit that has permeated the interior life of the
people with unmistakable religious influence and been the
channel of many graces through the powerful means of prayer.

The constitution of the city is such that the influences of the
religious, the ethical, and the educational elements in it are
more distinctly noted in the lives of the people than in cities
more dominated by commerciality.

It is not too much to say that a fairer, better field for the
Catholic Church is not within our land, though the efforts
needed to work it may require herculean strength and un-
yielding perseverance from those who bear the message of the
faith. The Catholics of this city, however, should be ready to
make such an effort in return for the blessings which the faith
has brought to them. Atheistical and unchristianizing influ-
ences have worked their way over the minds of the people, but
to offset these has been at work, too, a spiritualizing power
in the constant strivings for the highest standards in an edu-
cational direction, which has done good work in keeping
down the development of pure materialism, and the pursuit of
mere commercial ends that have grown with such abnormal
and alarming rapidity with the growth of our great cities in
the new world.

-N; ,
j

. A: -J-./' '. "-' <i-

CARMELITE CONVENT.

1898.] THE HUGUENOTS. 37

THE HUGUENOTS.

BY REV. GEORGE McDERMOT, C.S.P.

HE Huguenots in France, which is not a pleasant
subject, has been forced upon me by an extra-
ordinary document in a New York paper signed
by a person describing himself as a Rear-Admi-
ral * of the United States navy, and entitled
" History of the Huguenots." It professes to be a statement
put forward on behalf of the Huguenot Society of America to
prepare men's minds for the Congress of American and foreign
descendants of Huguenots to be held this month in New York.
I read it with amazement ; not because anything written in the
interests of men of Huguenot descent should surprise me, but
because the writer abused his position as an officer of the gov-
ernment to insult more than twelve millions of American Cath-
olics. If a similar document appeared over the name of a
British officer, I have no doubt whatever but that the writer
would be compelled to retire by the good feeling of the navy
and the sentiment of the nation, or at least that he should
make an ample apology for the outrage. I know nothing about
the descendants of the Huguenots in this country, but I know
that the Huguenots who reached England and Ireland were men-
dicants supported by public charity. If I had space I could
give proofs that the Huguenots were mendicants everywhere in
Europe, and I doubt very much indeed that the ancestors of those
who are now in America took means with them out of France.
I should like to know where they came from, whether they
came directly from France or from some other European state.

AN APPEAL TO PARTY SPIRIT.

The view put forward in the document of the naval officer
is that the descendants of Huguenots in this country are well-off
and are cultivated people. This has a meaning as he uses the
point there is some cunning in it. He appeals to the descen-
dants of the old Dutch settlers and of the Puritans to unite
with the Huguenots, as if all were bound together by common
sentiments and the memory of common sufferings. These are
respectable classes, and he tries to hang on to their skirts.
He calls all three by the name of Puritans, and the flattery he
bestows on the other two is as unlimited as the spleen which

* Rear-Admiral Roe, U.S. N., in New York Times, Feb. 6, 1898.

THE HUGUENOTS. [April,

he manifests against the Catholic Church. As I have said I
know nothing about the descendants of the Huguenots in this
country; but there is a pretence that they took out o France
enormous wealth and all the elements of commercial and in-
dustrial activity. I deny this. I have no space for my reasons
-it is improbable on the face of it-so let those who are in-
terested give some proof of it. I have no interest in the mat-
ter This writer has no authority to support him when he
says six hundred of the flower of the French nobility left
France in consequence of the Revocation of the Edict of
Nantes. I can control' this statement at once. I may say
distinctly that in 1671 some years before the revocation of
the Edict there was hardly one of the nobility who belonged
to the Huguenot body. I am not speaking of petty gentlemen
of the provinces ; I am speaking of the nobility in the substan-
tial sense. Of those who settled in Ireland in the reign of Wil-
liam and Mary not one could have belonged to a considerable
family, though many held commissions in the mercenary regi-
ments of William. These Irish Huguenots were treated with
exceptional indulgence, and in return displayed true French
audacity. Though they had received from the government and
parliament of Ireland the privileges of members of the State
Church, yet wherever they could muster a few families they in-
sisted upon a church and minister of their own. I am not con-
demning them for this ; it looks like arrogance, it is a proof
they were favored.

THE FAVOR ACCORDED HUGUENOTS IN IRELAND.

No Presbyterian and the Presbyterians were more numer-
ous than the Churchmen even could enjoy political and
municipal rights in his own country, while those Frenchmen
who had landed poor as Lazarus were put in the way of
advancement, with a solicitude for which I have no words.
Their sons became bankers, manufacturers, officers in the
army, lawyers, members of the House of Commons and peers,
their daughters were married to country gentlemen of rank
and fortune. I must impress this more closely, drive home this
idea more strenuously. I say, when the Latouches, by petty
thrift, were laying the means to found their bank in the be-
ginning of the last century, when one or two rising Huguenot
families I have their names were earning blood-money as
French tutors of young Catholics going to France to study for
the priesthood or to enter the service of the French king;
when the Dubedats were becoming rich as agents for wealthy

1898.] THE HUGUENOTS. 39

Catholics who feared to be thought rich ; when the Delmars
(Delamere) were priest-hunting ; when others of them by com-
bining the profession of ultra-Protestantism with the pretence
of friendship to Catholics were gradually obtaining possession
of an influence in the enormous wealth and patronage of the
Dublin corporation, Irish Presbyterians were flying to America
from a Protestant government that would not allow them any
more than it would allow Catholics to enjoy civil and reli-
gious liberty at home.

THE FEW PROSPEROUS BY THEIR OWN MERIT.

At the same time I am more than ready to acknowledge
that there were among the descendants of Huguenots some who
deserved to prosper. The first-named family, spread by connec-
tion and relationship through county families, was distinguished
for hospitality and refinement in a nation remarkable for those
qualities. Their masques, theatricals, concerts in Dublin or in
the country were equal in decoration and performance to those
of Leinster House, the town residence of the most magnificent
noble in the three kingdoms. The dinners and balls of the
Latouches could not be surpassed in houses like Lord Aid-
borough's, Lord Charlemont's, the Malones' or the Floods',
where dinner-giving and rout-arranging were arts cultivated to
acquire political success. But it is a mistake to suppose that
in Ireland or England, even with the favors bestowed upon them
owing to circumstances readily understood when one bears in mind
the politico-religious atmosphere of the time, all the Huguenots
were persons of such high character and intelligence that they
rose at once to rank and station. A prosecution for religious
frauds was instituted against some in England soon after their
landing ; English parsons protested against disturbances by more of
them. The slums of London have their proportion of Huguenot
names, so have the Dublin Liberties which means their pro-
portion of poor or unthrifty among the general population of
both cities. This is the more remarkable in Dublin, when one
knows that to a late period the descendants of the Huguenots
possessed such influence in the city government that they could
have provided for every Huguenot in the world. They had a
share in the civic administration when the corporation of Dub-
lin alienated vast estates and saddled the city with a legacy of
debt the interest upon which amounts to four times the annual
expenditure for all purposes of improvement, government, and
police. They were jobbing away places and contracts, they were
guzzling and guttling, when the Huguenot gladiator of the cor-

THE HUGUENOTS. [April,

Deration, D'Esterre, challenged Mr. O'Connell for speaking dis-
paragingly of that body. One more observation and I shall pass
from the Irish Huguenots. General Calliemotte, the highest of
them was a man of no family ; what could the rest, then, have
been ? Calliemotte was killed at the Boyne ; he was the most
conspicuous of those who went to Ireland, was their head from
a military and social point of view, for he was the friend of
Duke Schomberg, yet General Calliemotte's name clearly shows
that he had never been anything, could never have been any-
thing, except a soldier of fortune. He commanded the three
thousand Huguenot mercenaries that served in Ireland against
James II., and certainly those of them who survived the war
which effected the final ruin of the old race fell upon pleasant
lines in that country. A French pedlar got part of the vast
estates of the last McCarthy More,* a French serving-man
part of those of the Earl of Clare, known in French history as
the Count de Clare.

ARE GOVERNMENT OFFICIALS TO BE ALLOWED TO APPEAL TO
RELIGIOUS PREJUDICES?

I have already expressed regret that this strange paper
should have been issued by an officer of the government. I
add, I regret its issue on behalf of the American Huguenot
Society. It is time, on the threshold of the twentieth century,
to put away the exciting element in the politico-religious con-
troversies which began in the sixteenth. The study of history
from the point of view of policy and philosophy is the most
important in which men can be engaged. It is the vehicle on
which the origin and development of related truths in the
march of morals is carried to the modern mind ; it is, therefore,
the background for all municipal and all international law, as
it is for all government which is not party politics or red tape.
The American Huguenot Society professes to be a historical
one ; but the document I refer to does not sound in the tone
of an academical body. It reminds one of the hot-gospellers
who used to speak of the pope as the "arch-horned," of those
prophets who lifted their testimony against the Whore of Baby-
Ion even against her that sat upon the seven hills and gave
to men to drink of the cup of her abominations ; it reminds

: of the divines whose zeal decreed death to the spawn of
idolatry even the infant at the mother's breast and the edge

the sword for the strong men of the Canaanite and the

* He was Earl of Clancarthy, with ^30,000 a year-equal to ten times that now.

1898.] THE HUGUENOTS. 41

Jebusite from the rising of the sun to the going down there-
of, whose sweetness enjoined the landsknecht and the camp-
follower to take captive the maidens and lead their women to
the tents of Israel, to bind their kings in chains and their
nobles in fetters of strong iron, so that the work of the Lord
might not be done negligently the gentle preachers who could
combine with their fire a keen perception of material values!,
and so point out what a spoiling of the Egyptians meant : the
taking of the gold and the silver, the purple and fine linen,
the soft couches and carpets, the steeds and the armor, and,
lest religion should not bear a part in the business, the slay^
ing of the priests and -the breaking of the idols.

THE FRUIT OF FANATICAL HARANGUES.

The evil caused by such appeals this is the prevailing tone
of them may be judged to some extent by the terrible wars
of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. The fury of the
Reformers was imitated by those whom they had attacked ;
and thinking of such misery to mankind, one can hardly
write with patience when he reads similar incitements in
our own day. Mutual charity should have been, among wise
men, the practical result of what we know about the con-
sequences of this over-zeal. It is sad to think how much of
the happiness or misery of nations depends on a few men.
An ill-tempered preacher can start a Thirty Years' War. In
consequence of fanatical harangues Europe ran with blood from
end to end from the first bursting forth of the Reformation.
Nuns became the prey of soldiers ; cities, towns, villages were
given up to every kind of military license ; storms of fire
blasted forest and garden, hill and plain ; ancient manuscripts
which had escaped the Barbarians and which were preserved by
the church were destroyed, the manuscripts containing the
records of all Europe were burned with as much delight as if
there were a priest or monk at the stake and nowhere did
the fury of the Reformers display itself more terribly than in
France. A combination of grotesque horror and cruelty among
the Protestants of that country anticipated the Terror and the
Commune. The necklaces of priests' ears, the acrobatic per-
formances of prisoners forced to leap from high battlements
down to the Huguenot spears waiting in the moats below, were
part of the contribution supplied by that French gaiety which
the Rear-Admiral praises to the more phlegmatic cruelty of
the Teuton.

2 THE HUGUENOTS. [April,

WHERE THE RIGHT OF FREE SPEECH ENDS.

If on an investigation of the religious quarrels in Europe
one finds incitements of the kind mentioned on one side, there
should be no difficulty in fixing, at least in apportioning, the
responsibility. Where, in addition to the denunciations of the
hot-headed and reckless preachers everywhere, he find principles
laid down by the authority of the leading Reformers men like
Calvin and Beza principles incompatible with religious liberty
for any one outside their own sect, and principles opposed to
the exercise of rule by a Catholic prince, the candid student of
political philosophy in the nineteenth century ought to ask
himself: Is it safe for a government to tolerate such a system
of opinion? I am not referring to speculative matters at all
predestinarianism leads to curious results no doubt but I am
considering principles enunciated by Luther, Calvin, Melanc-
thon, maxims which are to govern the relations of religion
with the state and both religion and the state with dissidents ;
and I think I am justified in stating that if such principles
rendered government by a Catholic king impossible, it would
be his right to prevent their obtaining an entrance in his
dominions or to suppress them if they had found an entrance.
I will venture even to go so far as to say a sovereign's right
in this respect should not be diminished, even though such
principles were propagated by assassination and rebellion, or, in
other words, by the methods of French Protestants.

CALVINISM CULMINATED IN THE REIGN OF TERROR.

The truth is, that the maxims of Calvin would dissolve
society. For a time they would be, no doubt, favorable to a
Calvinistic ruler; they would justify despotism within his state
and an attack upon every state whose sovereign differed by a
hair's-breadth from the gospel according to Calvin. But no
government could long continue when such principles encoun-
tered the force of desperate social conditions and the influence
of political doctrines springing from them. Macaulay, who is
for ever getting within touch with, but never touching important
historical conclusions, saw a connection between the excesses of
the French Revolution and the disorganizing principles of
Calvin, embodied as these were in the rebellions of the Hugue-
nots. I am very clearly of opinion that, if there be such a
thing at all as political evolution, the conspiracy of Amboise
when the Huguenots plotted to seize the king, the queen-

1898.] THE HUGUENOTS. 43

mother, the princes, and the reins of government was the first
scene of a tragedy which terminated only when Louis XVI.
bowed his head to the ignominy of the guillotine. The politico-
religious doctrines of Calvin bore their fruit when the Reign
of Terror was at the highest ; he had paved the way for
Robespierre, as Conde had for Egalite, Coligni for Marat,
Chatillon for every recreant priest, the liar Renaudie* for the
liar Barere.

In that history of faction, the massacre of St. Bartholomew
is an incident I will not say a La Vendee amid the carnage
that pursued every good man and woman in France, in the
overthrow of the church, in the ruin of the monarchy, in the
dissolution of all the moral forces which make a state possible
in any land ; it is an incident terrible and afflicting indeed, but
one for which the Huguenots are responsible. They are respon-
sible for it, because they plotted the assassination of the Duke
of Guise, caused civil war after civil war, countless local tu-
mults, murders, conflagrations, plunder, committed the surpass-
ing treason of inviting the enemies of France into the coun-
try, of giving two great seaports to England, and of giving
Normandy to the German Protestants.

A SCRAP OF THE TRUTH ABOUT ST. BARTHOLOMEW.

Detestable as the crime of St. Bartholomew was, I hold that
Coligni was as much the cause of it as Catherine de' Medici
or her son. He who assaults must allow the right of self-
defence as a consequence of his act. It was believed, and
I consider rightly believed, that if Coligni and his adher-
ents were not got rid of, the king, the queen-mother, and
the Catholic nobles would be massacred. It would have
been more meek to have given their necks to the knife, no
doubt, as Louis XVI., his queen, and his nobles did two cen-
turies later, but one must consider the time, the dangers round
the king and his mother, the threats of Coligni, the violence of
his followers, the pitiless and irreconcilable character of the
Huguenots everywhere, and the atrocious principles by which
their leaders guided them. Calvin, Beza", and the other lights
whose Christian charity went through Europe in sword and
fire gave to kings a bitter food for reflection. Owing to
their principles society has suffered since in the crimes of
policy and power, of violence and plunder, in the cruelty of
the strong, the suffering of the weak, in unprincipled aggres-

* It is right to say Renaudie was a man of courage.

THE HUGUENOTS. [April,

sion and the lust of wealth in whatever distinguishes these
three last centuries in ferocity, faithlessness, and greed from
the impulsive anger and the waste of the previous ones,
ing in this manner, it is not fair to try Charles by the standard
of a cold philosophy with only two terms before it, a 1
and his subjects, instead of a king threatened by a small
minority of his subjects, his kingdom wasted by them, his loyal
subjects trampled upon by them, his sacred person outraged by
them, his life depending upon whether he or they should strike
the first blow. If the insults and injuries inflicted upon Charles
since his eleventh year had been done by a small minority 'of
Catholic subjects to a Protestant monarch with power in his
hands, then the Rear-Admiral's comparison with the worst of
the Roman emperors and the Turkish sultans would be in
point, then a parallel would, perhaps, have been found whose
only limit was the number to be destroyed.

If the Huguenot Society, as an academical body seeking
truth, explains to us the justification for taking up arms by a
small body of the people, the real question as to the measure
of censure to be pronounced on Charles IX. and Louis XIV.
will be ripe for hearing. I decline to look at the massacre of
St. Bartholomew as an isolated fact standing in the region of
speculative morality. I decline to take the Revocation of the
Edict of Nantes as an act in the unrelated politics of an
imaginary state. Any man can sketch a Republic or an Utopia
and discuss learnedly the laws of his ideal state. I have no
doubt, if men were perfect, what is understood as anarchy might
be a suitable condition of life ; but it would not be a state.
Because men are not perfect, there must be government and
laws which express a large part of the relations of authority
to those who are to obey it.

GOVERNMENTAL RIGHT TO EXIST.

In France, in the sixteenth century, the government was in

possession ; it possessed the right of self-defence which belongs

to every being, and, superadded to that, the imperative duty of

maintaining law and order even when there is no immediate

danger to the existence of the state. I think when treating of

phenomena like those before us we are bound to have regard

for all the ascertainable influences involved in producing them,

f we are to do justice to men and to events, if we mean at

to reach a profitable conclusion. This philosophical temper

of mind has been absent from the manifesto so often alluded

1898.] THE HUGUENOTS. 45

to in this article. It should be remembered that loyalty to the
throne in the sixteenth century was a conviction from habit,
a duty from moral principles preceding habit. The throne
was, at the very least, the symbol by which all that is meant
by life in society was represented. The theory of the divine
right of kings, which is a Protestant not a Catholic one in the
sense ordinarily employed, has nothing to do with the symbol-
ical meaning of reciprocal duties and relations contained in the
word throne. Call the power the state, the republic, the com-
monwealth, still society must be maintained even though men
assassinate in the name of religion and rebel in the name of
liberty to overthrow the power. It makes no difference whether
a Calvin is behind a conspiracy of Amboise,* or a Conde,f
fresh from his harem, raises an insurrection against his king,
law and order must be defended.

That intense sense of loyalty I speak of was woven into
the life of the Christian commonwealth. Kings may have
taken exaggerated conceptions of what was due to them,
fantastic loyalty may have now and then on the part of par-
ticular subjects encouraged this exaggerated estimate, but
upon the whole it worked well ; it tended to what Burke so well
described as the cheap defence of nations, as it was a security
for peace, the greatest blessing of a state and without which
liberty is license, might is right.

For subjects to rise rightfully against society there must be
intolerable grievances, no other hope of redress, and a reason-
able prospect of success. Not one of those conditions was pre-
sent in the Huguenot rebellions. It was not for liberty of con-
science that they first rose against the government. They had
enjoyed the protection of Francis I. to a degree which made
him repent before his death ; they had become a danger to the
government on the death of Henry II., and in order to obtain
supreme power, they joined the political faction of the
Bourbons against Francis II. If freedom of religion had been
their object, why did they not live as good subjects under their
king ? There was no demand of conscience to aid the ambitious
projects of the profligate Cond or to join Antoine of Navarre's
intrigues against the house of Guise. The young king had en-
trusted the Duke of Guise and the Cardinal of Lorraine with
the government, and because he did so Calvin sent emissaries
from Geneva to France, Conde" sent Renaudie to Throgmorton,

* Ranke denies his complicity.

t Henry Morley tells us that Conde, while adopting the doctrines of the Reformers, did
not lessen the number of his mistresses.

THE HUGUENOTS. [April,

men, the Huguenots, theologians and jurisconsults attested
that no human or divine law would be violated by the proposed
stroke That is to say, there were some among them who did
not think a reform in religion fceed men from the obligations
of morality ; but their doctrinal guides drugged their consciences
by taking more than human responsibility upon themselves.
However, the outbreak of the conspiracy was crushed by Guise ;
and the issue affords an instructive instance of the honesty <
those leaders. To escape the consequences of their treasc
Conde and Coligni fought against their adherents, thereby
showing that human and divine law could be observed whether
they called black white to-day or white black to-morrow. As
usual, the more honest leaders suffered they perished in the
field or were taken and executed ; while Conde and Coligni
survived to plot anew and to rebel.

RANKE'S OWN EVIDENCE SHOWS THE HUGUENOTS THE

AGGRESSORS.

This was the beginning of the civil wars. The Huguenot
apologists have a reason for fixing the affray at Vassy as the
commencement. The circumstances could be so used as to
make the conflict appear to have been caused by an unprovoked
attack on a Huguenot meeting by the followers of Guise. I
am very clear as to my opinion of that affray. The evidence
supplied by Ranke shows that the Huguenots were to blame,
though Ranke himself throws the responsibility upon the duke's
men, while acquitting the duke himself. But the conspiracy of
Amboise was another matter. Nothing could erase its infamy.
If words have any meaning, if law has any obligation, if reli-
gion is not a pretence, and the government of the country any-
thing better than a nightmare, it would not do for " the men
of the religion " to be involved in that conspiracy.

But in the affair at Vassy the clever shifting of incidents
and the use of words which strike the popular imagination
could be made to do yeoman service to the cause of truth.
" This Christian Church," as the Rear-Admiral contemptuously

1898.] THE HUGUENOTS. 47

describes the church, could be made to bear the odium coupled
with the king and court, whose depravity, he tells us, surpassed
that of sultans. The Huguenots, laying hold of this affray, had
the chance of stirring men's hearts by appeals to liberty of
conscience, by pointing to the proud serving-men who went
before their masters' words, and to the first Catholic in the
realm, who had pledged his life and fortune to preserve the
faith of his fathers at any cost of suffering to others. So the
hand-bills and the ballads, the sermons and the broad-sheets,
would spread far and wide the yoke that lay upon them "of
the religion." If they desired to worship God, they should be
prepared for war, or else to abandon the fair fields of France,
her skies, her pleasant rivers, to see no more " the line of the
blue Pyrenees," and so on in Huguenot imitation ballads in a
word, leaving no alternative between war and exile. This was
the stage at which to take the controversy with the Catholics ;
but the court of France might decline to draw its pleadings
on the frame supplied by the enemy. The impudence of all this
astounds one who knows that at this time the Huguenots were
in the possession of all religious and political rights even the
rights of riot and robbery. As an instance of their power and
influence with the court, we find that the good citizens of Paris
were disarmed in order that Conde and his marauders, his min-
isters and his bravoes, his chaplains and his mistresses, would be
free to trample them and their families like the dust beneath
their feet.

f PERSECUTION NOT UNKNOWN IN PROTESTANTISiM.

I intended giving some views concerning the massacre of St.
Bartholomew* and the revocation of the Edict of Nantes, and
what has been said concerning the consequences of the latter
to France. I have already reached the limit of space allowed
by the magazine. The student of history knows the importance
of authoritative opinions in directing the movements of men at
a time of great excitement. The pronouncements of those who
have originated or led a moral or social revolution are looked
to as lights in time of difficulty with the confidence which
made them inspirations before trial came. Whatever may be
the logical results of Protestant principles when carried to their

* Elizabeth was so satisfied with the reasons given by Charles IX. for the sudden action of
the court that she expressed her belief he would protect the Huguenots. Their violence had
undoubtedly exposed them to attack from the people in the provinces ; and this no one knew
better than Throgmorton and Cecil, who had been all along using the Huguenots to paralyze
the power of France.

8 THE HUGUENOTS. [April,

legitimate issue, it cannot be denied that persecution of all who
differed from them was the practice of the Reformers,
testantism was a rebellion whose plea was liberty and right,
and when it became a revolution it restricted liberty and right
to what a particular teacher, Calvin or Luther, deemed to be
their meaning. Not one of them was free from this intolerance ;
even the mild Melancthon utterly proscribed the Anabaptists as
beyond the pale of justice and of life. Calvin could brook no
opposition ; he expelled, a sect called the Libertines from Gen-
eva, he burned Servetus, beheaded Gruet. All the crimes that
have been committed in the name of religion would find their
vindication in the political principles of Calvin in relation to
his church. His favorite, Beza, the idol of French Protestants
because he was thought to have some touch of the letters of
the Humanists and the grace of chivalry, declared there was no
locus pcenitentice for anti-Trinitarians. When they could deal
with as good Reformers as themselves in this manner, there
can be no doubt but that all methods were right by which
the Catholic Church should be stamped out.

Indeed, there is a singular character of inconsistency in the
counsels of the Huguenots like that which governs the policy
of Calvin. At one time you do not know what they believe,
at another you think some of them have no belief at all. In
the advice they gave to Henry IV. to become a Catholic, they
spoke of the church as the same ancient church which it had
ever been, in doctrine, order, and usages.* This gives up the
whole case for the Reformation and puts them in the state
and condition of a revolutionary faction. It converts them into
a lawless association which during seven reigns drenched France
in blood, broke asunder all moral and social ties, checked the
prosperity of the country, opened the way to foreign invasion.
They were, in the light of their own words, an imperium in im-
perio, like some of the secret societies which ruled along the
Rhine in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, like the assassi-
nation societies of a later date, which used the knife or the
bowl if they thought that the fortune of war was not a safe
experiment to be tried. Only, indeed, that men are often bet-
ter than their principles, the doctrines and political theories of
the Huguenots, as formulated by Calvin, would have made them
the greatest criminals that history tells of; and that many of
them lived up to their doctrines and political theories is proved
by the calamities of France for a hundred years.

*Ranke, Civil Wars.

GOOD-B Y. 49

GOOD-BY.

BY DOROTHY GRESHAM.

SOFT May evening, calm and peaceful; through
the country roads shut in by the hedges fresh
with their new green dress, the air is laden with
the perfume of the hawthorn, 'the meadows are
shimmering in the gentle breeze, and all nature
is springing into life and joyousness to welcome the month of
bird and blossom ! Back from the Rosary in the village chapel
Kitty and I are slowly wending homewards. The scene is so
enchanting that our steps are slow, as if we could not bear to
tear ourselves away from the beauties that greet us at every
turn in the road. Kitty has returned to be with me for my
last week among the mountains. Were my departure in the
winter, perhaps I could have borne it; but now, when bough
and wood and hillside are wooing me in all their loveliness, it
seems as if I could never, never leave them. We are speaking
of it now, and Kitty, who always looks on the bright side of
life and professes* profound horror of anything approaching
sentiment, twits me on my lamentations and poetical rhapsodies.
I do not mind her, and declare I shall be just as miserable
and as sorry for myself as ever I can. It is all the consolation
I shall get !

I dive into the hedges and gather the fair, white, tiny lily-
of-the-valley, or "Ave Maria," as the children call it, scorning
the botanical name; pull down branches of pink and white
hawthorn, and search among the bushes for that sweet, cling-
ing woodbine, or honeysuckle, as they call it in England and
with us, that sends out such delicious odors. Over a stile we
are in the green fields, and begin to climb. The larnbs are hold-
ing high revels, and running races in and out among the yellow
furze and purple broom. Arrived on the mountain-top, we
stand and 'look down at the wild, glowing, lovely view at our
feet. The sun is giving his last peep at all things, animate and
inanimate, that he has gladdened to-day by his radiance. In a
great ball of fire he rests on the mountain-top. The lough is
glinting with ruddy tints and the yachts are lying idly below
as if resting, like nature, after tossing all day on the blue
VOL. LXVII. 4

50 GOOD'S Y. [April,

waters ; green fields, oh ! so green, stretch away for miles down
to the ' shore, the blue smoke from the farm-houses shoots up
through the elms, a shepherd's song or whistle falls on
the ear, and rest, peace, love, come over me as I stand

longing.

"Oh!" I cry, "is it not too beautiful? If only I could put
it in my pocket and carry it off with me."

No response from Kitty. Her eyes are gazing as mine, but
I hold forth without sympathy. When one cannot get what
she wants, let her go on without ! Disgusted, at last, at her
lack of responsiveness, I say angrily :

"How would you feel if you were leaving it all in a few
days, probably for ever!"

No answer again and astonished at this, her unusual silence,
were it only to rebuke or tease, I look at my companion and
am amazed. Her whole face is changed ; her eyes full of tears,
and an ardent, longing, wistful, sad though sweet look steals
over her as if, I think, she were looking on the face of the
dead ! Unconsciously I turn away my head ; her thoughts are
too sacred, evidently, to break in on. For five minutes or more
there is dead silence, and then in a dreamy, far-off voice she
says :

"How quiet you are, Dolly. What is the matter?"

Delighted that she has found her voice at last, I cry, in an
injured tone :

" It is you who are silent. I have been talking at you
for the last half-hour, and you never took the least notice
of me."

" Oh ! I beg your pardon," in a subdued, sad voice. " I have
been thinking of what you have just said about seeing it
all for the last time."

I look at her intently. Can this be the same old Kitty who
was laughing at my outbursts an hour since ? Something in
her whole attitude strikes me as unnatural, and a queer feeling
of impending change and loss comes over me. I put my hand
heavily on her shoulder and say earnestly, "You are not going
away, are you ? "

Her eyes meet mine sadly for a moment, and then well
my first fears are confirmed. All at once some words of Aunt
Eva's come to me! But where?

Kitty says at length: "I have been trying to tell you,

uld not-you Americans have such strange, almost un-

ideas about things." Another long pause, and then

1898.] GOOD-BY. 51

she jerks out, nervously but so joyously : " I am to enter the
Sacred Heart in Roehampton in a few weeks, and and this
is my last visit to Crusheen ! "

My hand falls to my side ; I look at her as one dazed. The
sun falls behind the peak, leaving a shadow over the bright
scene, all the light and joy of the evening seem to darken with
Kitty's words. I drop on the grass and give vent to my sur-
prised, outraged feelings, as women always do, in copious show-
ers. I turn my back on Kitty and leave her to her woe, and
hope she is suffering twice as much as I. What possessed her
to come to such a decision ? Kitty bright, laughing, adventur-
ous, sunny, mirth-loving Kitty a nun ! And in the Sacred
Heart too ! I had always heard they were so cold, stiff, and
stately, and so " English " ! How could she ever stand it to
have her wild spirits, her dashing riding, her irresistible jokes
all crushed out of existence ? Oh, it cannot be true ! I like
nuns very much and admire them beyond words ; but then I
thought they were all born so not Kitties, to be moulded into
a perfect pattern ! I rage, storm, protest to myself over and
over again, and a fresh tear-fall punctuates each outburst. At
last Kitty's arm steals round me, and never has her voice
sounded so sweet, so dear.

" Dolly, dear, you must not say those things ; they hurt me
very much. Besides, why should you care? You would not
want me to be unhappy all my life, and I should be were I not
to follow the Voice that surely calls me to a higher and bet-
ter way than I know I could ever find in this Eden of yours."
With a smile she says : " Come now, dear, and be sensible, and
we will go home ; to-morrow you will think differently about
it all." She leads me away, still in tears, still denouncing re-
ligious orders in general, the Sacred Heart in particular, and
English novitiates most of all. I am furious, and say all the
nasty, hateful things I can think of to let off steam.

" But why must you enter in England ? " getting somewhat
reasonable. " They will never understand you there, I know ;
and how you will miss everything! the mountains, the people,
your horse, the walks everything," with a long wail in a minor
key. Kitty is beginning to find my tragic air funny, and she
actually mimics my tone and teases more than ever. Evidently
she thinks the wiser course is to answer a fool according to
her folly.

" I tell you, Dolly, you had better come with me and teach
them how to treat me, and between us both we shall turn all

GOOD-BY. [April,

those good mothers out on a sensible pattern. What do you
a7 " Oh ! " with a disgusted air ; " and will you not be home-

"No doubt; but there are plenty who will be in the same
condition, and you know there is consolation in numbers.
Never mind, Dolly ; you shall teach them in England how to
treat, yes, and appreciate, Irish homesick maidens." We are
skirting Crusheen by this, but without letting me know, Kitty
is coming out of her way to see me to Dungar before leaving
me in this amiable frame of mind.

"And do you know any one there ? "relenting a little.

"Oh, yes! numbers. Some of our girls are in Roehampton
now, others in Melbourne, New Zealand, San Francisco, Chili,
and other adjacent little places, where I could call on them at
any moment to uphold .my Irish rights."

" And would they send you there ? "

"Of course, if they think I am worthy; that is the goal all
are longing for. Fergus is sure, when he enters the Jesuits
next month, that after a few years they will send him to China.
He told me the other day, in a burst of confidence, that it would
be glorious to have a martyr in the family."

"Oh, you queer people! Fergus going too? He in Dublin,
you in London ; he in China, you in Chili ; how delightful !
And is this how you expect to spend your lives when your roads
part next month ?"

"Oh! we shall always meet in the Heart of our Lord, and
the farther apart we are in this world the nearer we shall be,
perhaps, in the next."

I have nothing more to say against such arguments as these,
and having nothing to say I say it ! In silence we reach the
park, and then I realize how selfish I have been in my lamen-
tations in allowing Kitty to come two miles out of her way.
I feebly tell her so ; but she chides my scruples, and I respond
coldly to her loving good-night, though as I look back before
she has disappeared in the woods, her voice gaily singing
snatches of the hymn they sang at the Rosary, never has she
seemed more winsome, never am I less inclined to give her up
for ever.

Three days later I set off from Dungar in the little pony
see all my old friends for the last time. By my ex-
desire, Nell consents to let me go alone and unattended,
want no one's eyes to see my emotions, for I know there

1898.] GOOD-BY. 53

will be tears everywhere, and I have an utter contempt for any
such display.

In cabin and farm-house I linger longest ; take farewell looks
at the kitchen dressers, the turf fires, the well-remembered
scenes where so many happy hours have been spent, and gaze
lovingly on the dear old faces I shall see in dreams in days to
come ; try to impress every one that I shall be back next sum-
mer, am as gay as a May morning ; but when it comes to the
very last steps on the familiar, quaint old thresholds, then well
I am the most contemptible of my sex. At Nancy Carthy's I
outdo myself as the old gate swings behind me, and I pull the
donkey's long ears in a parting tug. The old woman takes me
in her arms and has actually to put me in the trap and send
me off. In drawing-room and boudoir there are small scenes,
and Mrs. Bayley waves me adieu with a tearful " We'll meet
at Philippi ! " I am so very mournful every one seems to think,
to be polite, she ought to shed a small tear-shower over me,
and with true Irish consideration to the last, every woman and
small child even the babies do their duty !

Back through the village street I pull up before Father
Tom's little gate. In his old parlor he speaks kindly words of
wisdom that will do me good service in many a trial to come.
I kneel for his blessing, and solemnly he pronounces the bene-
diction. Laying his hands on my bowed head he says : " God
bless you, child, and may you be always as good and innocent
as to-day ! An old priest's blessing and prayers will follow
you across the ocean." Peggy, the ancient housekeeper, stands
on the door-step waiting, her apron mopping her falling show-
ers. Silently she thrusts a little picture into my hand with a
broken " Miss Eveleen herself sent me this by the priest
when he was over at the convent, and I thought, Miss Dolly,
you'd like to take it home with you." Dear, generous old
soul! she has sacrificed her most precious treasure, coming
from her idol, Miss Eveleen.

And now comes the great tug Kitty. Aunt Eva and
Uncle Desmond are coming with Nell and Kevin to see me
on board at Queenstown. Through the open door up the
well-known stairway to Kitty's room, where I know she awaits
me. She tries to look as if it were an ordinary call of mine
to haul her off for a tramp or a ride, but my face is too sug-
gestive of recent woe, and we launch into the present and
future. An hour goes by and then another, and I must go ;
but oh ! I cannot. At last she says, in a broken sort of voice :

54 EASTER-FLOWER. [April.

" Dolly, dear, it is almost dark, and the pony is spirited,
and" Well, I know what she means.

" It must be good-by," I say.

" It must, and, Dolly, I want to ask you : let the renuncia-
tion be complete. Do not write, except on special occasions!"
No half-measures about Kitty; it must be all or nothing. "Do
you mind?" seeing my enraged countenance.

" Yes, I do very much ; but since you are giving everything,
I ought to be generous enough to give something"; and she
smiles approval. I am conquered. Before the altar we kneel
for our last prayer together, and make a few resolutions to be
kept till we meet again when ? where ? Eternity, in all proba-
bility. And with Our Lady's mild eyes looking down on us, the
parting is gone through, solemnly, holily, reverently, completely,
and we set forth on our different paths, to meet again when
He shall call us Home!

With blinding eyes I go out, and know no more till I find
myself in the trap, the pony galloping down the drive. I look
my last on my beloved mountains, the blue lough, the green
woods, charming Crusheen, the towers of Dungar, and in the
dusky, gathering twilight, silently, longingly, fondly, cry out in
the lonely night, "Good-by!"

BY MARGARET H. LAWLESS.

jS on earth's rim, so wide and gray and low,
The flower of dawn unfolds its pearly glow,
Beside the sepulchre of stony gray
An angel, bending, takes the seal away,
forth there comes the Flower of Earth and Heaven
And man, redeemed, to God again is given !

LUDWIG PASTOR, ONE OF THE GREATEST OF LIVING CATHOLIC HISTORIANS.

LUDWIG PASTOR, THE GREAT GERMAN HIS-
TORIAN.

BY M. LALOR MITCHELL.

O one who has followed the progress of German
historical research since the middle of the last
century can fail to wonder at the changed spirit
in this particular province, as well as the result
of this change.

Lessing was one of the best critics of the literature of his
time. In his Brief en die neueste Litter atur betreffend he says to
a friend : " I cannot deny that you are right in saying that the
literary outlook is of the worst. You may also be right in
saying that at present we possess no remarkable writer of
history. Our wits are seldom scholars, and our scholars are
seldom wits. The former are unwilling to study, to think, or
to work, which the latter require to do. The former are want-
ing in material, and the latter are wanting in the power of
producing their material."

This severe verdict on the historical literature of his time
did not hold good very long. The German nation has given
proof of possessing a very decided talent for historical research.
While Lessing accords only medium praise to Burnan and

5 6 LVD WIG PASTOR, THE GERMAN HISTORIAN. [April,

Mascau, shortly after his death the German school of history
was universally in evidence and to this day holds a prominent
rank in the world of letters.

Althou-h in the first half of the century Protestant histori-
ans were conspicuous, the latter half brought with it a changed
state of things, and their Catholic fellow-students have won
laurels in this particular branch, and now that the great
Janssen is gone to his eternal reward we turn our eyes to his
brilliant pupil, successor, and literary executor, Ludwig Pastor,
of whom a short sketch must be of interest to all intelligent

readers.

The Pastors belong to one of the oldest patrician families
of Aix-la-Chapelle. In the sixteenth century they played a
conspicuous part in the old imperial city as burgomasters and
judges; also wielding a strong influence in diplomatic circles.
The family was divided into three branches, all bearing the
same coat of arms a clover-leaf between two wings. One
branch remained Catholic and retained the family residence in
Aix-la-Chapelle, the second became Protestant and removed to
the neighboring town of Butsheid, where they still hold a pro-
minent position. They adopted the motto " With God's help
all is accomplished." The third branch went to Cologne.

Ludwig belongs to the Butsheid branch, and his father,
born in 1800, for whom he was named, was a firm believer of
the Protestant religion. He married a Catholic, Anna Sibylla
Onnan, and it was agreed that the sons born of this union
should follow the religion of their father, the daughters that of
the mother, and according to this agreement Ludwig, born
January 31, 1854, who was in time to become the successor of
Janssen, was baptized a Protestant. The elder Pastor died in
1864, having four years previously removed to Frankfort-on-
the-Main. Among the intimate friends of the Pastor family in
Frankfort were school-inspector Thissen, Dr. Wedewer, and the
immortal Janssen, all of whom had a great influence in shaping
the thoughts of the subject of our sketch. Rev. Emil Siering
was chosen by the widow as tutor to her children ; he devoted
himself with the greatest earnestness to his task.

It goes without saying that the winning personality and
learning of the broad-minded Janssen made a deep impression
upon the studious boy, who soon convinced his teachers that
he had no calling to mercantile pursuits. Janssen loved to
relate how clearly he saw the future historian in one of
Ludwig's essays.

1898.] LUDWIG PASTOR, THE GERMAN HISTORIAN. 57

In the autumn of 1867 Rev. Siering and his pupil under-
took a journey down the Rhine and into Holland. All who
visit this territory, so rich in relics of the middle ages, must
become deeply interested, and the impression made on Pastor

JOHANNESKIRCHE, INNSBRUCK.

was so great that after his return home he determined at any
cost to devote himself to literature. As such a resolution in-
volved the abandoning of his father's flourishing business, it was
strongly opposed by his mother, but she yielded to the repre-
sentations of Janssen and Siering.

With the greatest assiduity Pastor now commenced the
study of Greek and Latin. Easter, 1870, he entered the Frank-
fort Gymnasium, where Janssen was teacher of history to the
Catholic students, and thenceforward a warm friendship, as
between father and son, sprung up and continued until death
separated them. Here he became acquainted also with the
historical painter, Edward von Steinle, Augustus Reichensper-
ger, the pastor Munzenberger, Karl von Savigny, and Baron
von Ketteler, bishop ; all of whom have been honors to Catho-
licity in Germany during her struggle for right and justice
since 1870.

With the greatest zeal Pastor went to Bonn in 1873, where
he studied under Von Floss, Karl Menzel, and M. Ritter. He

58 LUDWIG PASTOR, THE GERMAN HISTORIAN. [April,

was interested in all branches of learning, and was encouraged
and assisted by the priceless friendship of his master, Janssen.
Indeed, it would appear that in the future the two names are
to be indissolubly united in the field of history.

Under this leadership he applied himself to writing essays
on historical themes, one of which, under the title of New Views
of the Reformer, Albrecht von Brandenburg, published by Janssen
in The Catholic, attracted the attention of the cathedral dean,
Heinrich of Mentz, a man whom no one ever approached with-
out being benefited. Pastor fully appreciated the intimacy
with such a man, and Until the death of the eminent theologian
there existed a close friendship between the two. On account
of this friendship Bishop Haffner has entrusted the letters of
Heinrich to Pastor, who will make them the foundation of a
published life. Through Heinrich, Pastor was introduced into
the learned circle comprising such men as Haffner, Moufang,
Schneider, and Raisch, residing in Mentz. At this time he
had entered the Catholic Church.

At Bonn, Pastor was admitted into the club " Armenia,"
and later into the Berlin reading circles, " The Askania " and
" The Burgundia." Like Janssen, his guiding spirit, he did not
allow his zeal for study to make him indifferent to his societies,
In 1876, in company with his former tutor, he made an eight
weeks' trip into Italy, and was commissioned by his club to
present an address of allegiance to Pius IX. in Rome, receiv-
ing in return the papal benediction for the club.

The most invaluable opportunities were given the young
historical student in the Eternal City to find unpublished MSS.
which are now enabling him to write from rarely known authori-
tiesauthorities potent in changing the trend of history, since
the opening to scholars of the Vatican archives by the broad-
minded Leo XIII. To make use of the words of Vikor Helm :
1 Not alone the fate of the world depended on Rome ; Latin,
the language of culture, art, wisdom, and faith, all, by a mystic
influence, returned to Rome."

The position of the Papacy troubled Pastor. The power
and truth of the church struck him with masterful influence,
and he acknowledged the justice of the words of Baron Fred-
erick Leopold von Stolberg on a similar trip : " All this rem-
nant of human greatness and human changeableness will be
outshone by the Cross, which teaches and promises greatness
and eternity."

In the autumn of 1876 Pastor went to Berlin in order to

1898.] LUDWIG PASTOR, THE GERMAN HISTORIAN.

INNSBRUCK, PASTOR'S CHOSEN FIELD OF LABOR.

study at the historical seminary the technique and science of
research under George Waitz (fi886), and to attend the far-
famed lectures of Professor Karl Wilhelm Nitzsch (fi88o) on
German history. Here he also had recourse to valuable French
MSS., in the Royal Library, for future use in his History of the
Popes, which he had planned while yet at the Gymnasium.*
No wonder that such a man and such a student should in our
day be pronounced, by one of our Protestant professors .of his-
tory, " one of the two reliable authorities of the Reformation
period."

At Easter, 1877, he went to the University of Vienna,
where the MS. treasures of the royal and state libraries were
thrown open to him. There he made the acquaintance of the
most prominent men of letters; amongst others J. B. Weiss,
who induced him to go to Gratz, where the degree of Ph.D. was

* In a criticism of the third volume of this great work we read: ". . . This third
volume has the qualities of its predecessors the abundant erudition, the sane and self-reliant
criticism, the quiet, sustained, and self-respecting narrative, but also the excessive caution,
the half-apologetic flavor, the close adherence to the form of its authorities, the mosaic
method by which, to the umbrage of his critics, its author makes even moderns furnish wht)le
paragraphs of his text. Yet, as to this last, it were unfair not to add that he frankly dis-
claims the wish ' to say better what has once been well said ' and, while he so loyally credits
his loans, he may well be right. . . "The American Historical Review, April, 1896.

6o LUDWIG PASTOR, THE GERMAN HISTORIAN. [April,

conferred upon him in 1878. His thesis, only the first part of
which he presented to the faculty, treated of The Church's Efforts
for Reunion under Charles V. He then returned to Berlin,
where he remained until December, when he made his second
trip to Italy, and there undertook the weary task of procuring
material for his great work, The History of the Popes. Until
then the papal archives had been inaccessible. Pastor, through
the influence of the papal nuncio at Vienna, Jacobini, and the
Cardinals Nina and Franzelin, sought permission to study those
treasures which were unknown to Ranke, Gregorovius, and Reu-
mont, and in January, 1879, the favor was granted to him.
Thus was he the instrument which brought about the famous
brief, " Saepenumero considerantes," of August 13, 1883, in
which the Pope says : " The authentic monuments of history
are for those who with unprejudiced and clear minds defend
the church and the papacy."

Pastor remained in Rome until 1879, and at Easter visited
the national archives of Naples, where he discovered so much
matter to be found in his History of the Popes.

In 1879 appeared his great work already mentioned, The
Church's Attempts to effect Reunion in the Time of Charles V., with
which the young historian fairly entered the ranks of the stu-
dents of the Reformation period, filling an important gap,
gratefully acknowledged by students of history. That this work
is criticised by staunch upholders of the Reformation cannot
be wondered at, but from a broad, Catholic stand-point there
could not be a more fair-minded statement of the causes of the
schism.

Now Pastor was undecided to which university he should
attach himself. The " Kulturkampf " was at its height and
made the Catholic university career anything but encouraging.
His personality and talents were, to be sure, well known ; and
with the view of evading all the petty annoyances of the
Kulturkampf he chose the University of Innsbruck, a pictur-
esque Austrian town of about fourteen thousand inhabitants on
the majestic river Inn, from which, with its bridge, it takes its
name. Bishop Hurst, in Letters from Germany, gives a fascinat-
ing picture of Innsbruck; but from his uncomplimentary allu-
sions to the book trade there it is very evident that he had
not taken the trouble to seek a view of the university library.
There Pastor commenced his lectures in 1881, and his success
as a professor soon broke down all the prejudice which a Cath-
olic had to face, even in Catholic Austria, at the time, and

1898.] LUDWIG PASTOR, THE GERMAN HISTORIAN. 61

students flocked from far and near to enjoy the advantages of
his instruction.

In 1882 he married Kostanza, only daughter of the Burgo-
master Leopold Kaufmann, of Bonn. He then spent much time
in the libraries of Paris, Milan, and Mantua, and ever since has
rarely failed to make an annual visit of research to Italian
archives. All his studies seem preparations for his great work,
The History of the Popes, which is a powerful antidote to Ranke's
History of the Roman Popes. This work has had a large sale and
has done much to influence thousands. It has been translated
into French, Italian, and English, and is acknowledged by the
severest critics to be an epochal work.

In studying this fruit of many years' labor one must be
convinced that the author is the very soul of truth, who sifts
unsparingly the real from the seeming. Pope Leo XIII. has
been very deeply interested in this master-work, extending to
its author every opportunity to reach the truth and nothing but
the truth. His Holiness even placed at Pastor's service the
" Acts of Alexander VI." (Roderigo Borgia), so long inac-
cessible, probably for state reasons. In an audience Leo said
to the professor, in referring to certain papers, these noble
words : " Non abbiamo paura della publicita dei doccumenti "
(We have no fear of the publication of documents). The time
has gone by, thank God ! when revilers dare to let the human
impugn the divine.

These historical monuments do not limit Dr. Pastor's liter-
ary activity. He is a valued contributor to the Paris Revue
des Questions Historiques, as well as to the leading German his-
torical publications. He was long the trusted colaborer of the
historic giant of our day, Johannes Janssen, who when death
came bequeathed to his beloved pupil the sacred charge of
completing his life-work, his glorious legacy to his countrymen
and to all believers and seekers after truth The History of the
German People since the Close of the Middle Ages.

LIGHT AT EVENTIDE.

LIGHT AT EVENTIDE,

BY CUTHBERT.

I.
AFTER THE RECEPTION.

[April,

'IGHTS in the Estbrooke mansion had burned
brilliantly all the evening, but at last the private
watchman of that part of the boulevard had
seen the last carriage roll away, and darkness
and the decorous quiet of unimpeachable re-
spectability resumed their interrupted sway.

Within her own room, dimly lit by tiny fairy lamps of delicate
tints, sat Laura 'Estbrooke, warming her toes before a cheerful
coal fire. Near her sat her bosom friend, Minnie Murphy.
Both were resting after the reception given in honor of the
latter, a dear friend and school-mate of Laura, who was about
to become a nun in the convent where both had been educated.
Difference of religion the Estbrookes were of the old Puritan
stock had never caused a breach of friendship between these
two, whose characters and tastes were similar. On this subject
they had tacitly agreed to disagree. The world Minnie
Murphy's world called her a devotee, and society had indul-
gently patronized her on this occasion, and while consuming
ices and displaying the family diamonds had talked glibly
about "taking the veil" and "entering religion," and used
other expressions which it considered appropriate to the oc-
casion, having at the same time the vaguest idea of what they
all meant. Society expressed no prejudices on this occasion.
Good form forbade that. It is remarkable how easily society
will overlook eccentricities of this nature in young women be-
longing to its ranks, especially when such eccentricities are
sanctioned by the dwellers in brown-stone-fronts, and when
diamonds and old family laces are called into requisition.

"Oh! wasn't it all delightful?" said Laura. " Everybody of
our set, everybody was here, and all for you, Minnie dear." The
excitement of the evening had not yet died out of the beauti-
ful girl's eyes.

"You are very kind to go to so much trouble for me,"
replied her friend.

1898.] LIGHT AT EVENTIDE. 63

" Trouble ! " cried the impetuous Laura. " Do you, think it
was trouble to arrange an event for my dearest friend^whom I
am so soon to lose and whom I love as I love no $fte else ?
I wonder what kind of an account the papers will have in the
morning. What do you think?"

" Indeed I have given it no thought," replied Minnie ; " I
was thinking of you, Laura."

" About me ! "

" Yes, dear ; you make me uneasy. Have we not known
each other for years? Are we not friends?"

" Yes, yes ! the dearest of friends."

"Yet I sometimes see in your face that which tells me you
are troubled. Is there not some unhappiness hidden behind
that smile? "

" What have you seen ? " asked Laura in alarm.

" That unsatisfied, longing, yearning look at unexpected
moments, which tells me there is some weight on your heart.
Is it not so ? "

"Oh, if George or father should hear!"

"What is it, dear? Confide in me, and if I can "

" You can you can help me, I think." She, however, re-
mained a long time silent, with her eyes fixed steadfastly on
the burning coals in the grate. At length she said: "Yes, I
think you can help me. You know that I have been for
years at the Ladies' school. You know what I was when I first
went there petulant, imperious, even tomboyish and you
know how madame the prefect tamed me, too ! " And the ever
ready laugh sounded merrily through the room.

" Indeed I realize that you are quite changed," replied her
friend, "but that change does not make one uneasy. What I
refer to now are the looks of uncertainty and anxiety I so
frequently see on your face, when you are unaware that I am
looking at you."

" But it has some connection," replied Laura, now again
serious. " It has connection with the Ladies, with my con-
vent school-life, with you, with all I have known there."

" How ? I do not understand." .

"The example of those nuns has greatly influenced me.
Women so gentle, so kind, so sympathetic, and so devoted
appear to me to be the noblest types our human nature has
produced."

"That is my view, too, and '

" And your own example too, Minnie," said Laura, inter-

LIGHT AT EVENTIDE. [April,

pting her friend, " has influenced me to think seriously of the
question of religion. I shall begin to study the doctrines of
the Catholic Church."

" Doubt, then, has been the secret of your disquietude," said
Minnie Murphy. "Thank God that he has not left you any
longer in a false security ! "

" I do not dread accepting a new religion. My previous
surroundings have already familiarized me with much of it, and
removed many absurd notions and prejudices. But the wrench
to family ties! My aged father, as you know, cannot live
much longer, and my brother George's sentiments are strong
against those whom, at this late date, he still calls ' papists.'
I dread the time when the revelation will have to be made.
It must be made as soon as I am convinced of the truth of
the doctrines of your creed."

The coming nun assured her friend that for the present there
was no need of revealing her mind to her father or brother,
but advised Laura to see the parish priest on the morrow, and
follow his directions.

The next morning Father Dillon was consulted, and Laura
was told that in the present circumstances there was no objec-
tion to concealing from her Tamily the fact that she was under
instruction, but she was warned explicitly of the necessity of
not denying that she was a Catholic should she be questioned
on the matter after she had been admitted into the church.

II.
A PROMISE AND A LETTER.

During the few weeks that remained before the postulant

assumed the religious habit, Alfred, Minnie's brother, good-

humoredly complained that his sister belonged to him, but he

was always ruled out of order by the two girl friends. His

sister had informed him of Laura Estbrooke's impending con-

version to the faith, and he generously gave up much of his

sister's company for the sake of the assistance she might be to

her friend. Young Murphy himself was of great help to Laura

after his sister had finally left home. The intimate relations

etween the two families gave him abundant opportunities of

^ing her, and, by a warning glance of his eye or a well-turned

inark, Laura was often saved something which would lead her

father or brother to conclude that she was about to forsake

their religion.

1898.] LIGHT AT EVENTIDE. 65

George Estbrooke was actually the head of the large firm
of Estbrooke & Murphy. His father was the nominal chief,
but for years past his advanced age had compelled him to re-
linquish all active participation in business. Alfred Murphy
had inherited a junior share in the partnership upon the death
of his father. Although he held but a secondary position, he
was beloved by the employees in inverse proportion to the
dislike entertained for the acting senior partner.

Laura Estbrooke's new life as a Catholic or rather as
a catechumen was not all rose-colored. At times she felt
the irksomeness of her position. Frequently she determined to
openly announce her approaching conversion to her brother
and father. Father Dillon and Murphy realized what a shock
this would be to her aged father and restrained her zeal,
encouraging her to have patience and to trust to divine pro-
tection for consolation and guidance.

This guidance was never more necessary than when, six
months later, her father caught a severe cold, which developed
into pneumonia. Laura was untiring in her attendance, watch-
ing night and day at the bedside of the sick parent. So great
was the strain on her, that even her cold and selfish brother
became concerned for her lest she should overtax her strength
and fall ill. His concern, it must be confessed, was chiefly about
his having to break up his establishment should his sister die.

In his own way the old gentleman was a deeply religious man,
and according to his light had led an exemplary life. The snows
of seventy-five winters had silvered his hair, but an upright ca-
reer had made of his white hairs a crown of glory in his old age.

" I believe, my daughter," he said one day during his illness,
" I am about to go the way of my fathers. I shall soon be
called away. Before I go I once more exhort you to lead a
good life. Remember, my dear child, that pure and undefiled
religion is to visit the widow and the fatherless and keep one's
self unspotted from the world. I trust that you will never for-
sake the Protestantism of your forefathers, and that you will
promise me to remain a Protestant as long as you live. You
know that we are intimately connected with the Murphys, who
are Romanists, but that is no reason why we should allow
them to influence us respecting our religion. Will you promise
your dying father this?"

A crucial moment had come for Laura. How could she
make such a promise? Yet could she deceive her father?
She was sorely puzzled how to reply.
VOL. LXVII. 5

66 LIGHT AT EVENTIDE. [April,

" These are serious matters and require consideration," she
at length answered, " and a promise to my dying father I
should hold especially sacred."

" Precisely, 'my child. Because you consider it so I ask it
of you. Will you not satisfy me ? "

Laura still hesitated. The sick man appeared to be getting
dangerously excited by her silence.

"Speak will you not speak, my daughter? Promise me! 1

" I would not like to promise without due reflection," re-
sponded the sorely perplexed girl.

"What! you refuse? Are you already perverted?" he
screamed in the treble of age and weakness.

"Dearest of fathers," said the daughter, "do not excite
yourself. I promise you that I will do that which, when you
get to heaven, you will most assuredly approve of."

With this promise the father was fain to be content. Laura
longed to tell him that she was about to be received into the
church, and to urge him with all the strength of her filial love
to do the same, but she clearly saw that in his weakened con-
dition this course would be an extremely dangerous one. She
was consoled by believing him to be in perfectly good faith.

A week later Raymond Estbrooke died, leaving his large
property to be divided equally between son and daughter.
The daughter was not yet legally of age, and for one year her
brother was appointed guardian. Many things were to happen
during that year which were destined to add to her anxiety.
This anxiety was by no means lessened a few weeks after her
father's death by discovering that her brother George on sev-
eral occasions had been indulging to excess in strong drink.

One day, feeling the irksomeness of her domestic position
more keenly than usual, she determined to write to Alfred
Murphy for advice. Although still Laura's friend, since the
departure of his sister he had gradually ceased to be a frequent
visitor at the Estbrooke mansion. Laura wrote him a long let-
ter, asking whether she should not make the " affair " (of being
received into the church in the near future) public. Unfortu-
nately she did not mention what the "affair" was, being as-
sured that Murphy would fully understand.

"Both you and your sister," wrote Laura, "know how I
am situated, and as you two are the only ones whose opinions
care for, why should I not make the matter public ? I chafe
under the restraint of even an apparent deception."

In another part of the letter she said :

1898.] LIGHT AT EVENTIDE. 67

"A promise is a promise, and why should one be ashamed
of it? I have promised to be faithful, and why should it be
thought expedient to hide both my promise and my faithful-
ness to it from the public ? Your open admission of your
knowledge of it would strengthen me in my position, should I
meet with any opposition from my brother."

Laura Estbrooke sealed the letter and directed it to Murphy's
business address, instead of sending it to his hotel. There was
just a moment's hesitation in her mind as to which address
to choose. Thinking he would get it sooner at the warehouse
than at his rooms, she put the firm's address on the envelope.

III.

TRIALS.

The day on which Laura had written her letter to Murphy
was a busy one for both partners. The letter came to the
office early in the afternoon. Murphy opened it and began
reading with some surprise. He had not read many lines
before he was called away and left the letter on his desk, in-
tending to finish it when he returned.

During Alfred's absence his partner passed his desk. His
attention was attracted by the open letter, with the handwriting
of which he was perfectly familiar. He did not hesitate to
read it at once. Unfortunately, as the sequel will show, the
letter contained no explicit statement that his sister was about
to be received into the Catholic Church. The sentences quoted
above aroused his suspicions. Putting a far different construc-
tion on the words than Laura ever intended them to have, he
became violently angry.

u So this fellow is thinking of marrying my sister," he mut-
tered to himself, "and he a papist too! To marry one of the
Estbrookes! What can he be thinking about? The fellow has
promised her secretly, evidently, and he is not even man
enough to openly avow it. Well, he will have no occasion,
for I swear the marriage shall never take place"; and he flung
the letter down, barely returning to his own desk in time to
avoid being caught in the act by Murphy. The latter at once
saw that some one had been prying into his private correspon-
dence.

" Has any one been at my papers?" he asked.

"No."

" That is strange. I left them in one position when I went
to the warerooms, and now they are in another."

68 LIGHT AT EVENTIDE. [April,

" Well, no one has been here while I was in the room. You
had better lock up your papers when you go out."

" I will. I find such a course becoming necessary."

This was the first time that any unpleasantness had ever
occurred between the partners, but just now Alfred Murphy
was irritated. The recent frequent potations of his colleague
had resulted in neglect, and a consequent accumulation of
business had fallen on the younger partner's shoulders. Just
now he was tired and overworked.

" This incident," he continued and he would not have done
so in cooler moments " this incident is only one of many to
make me suspicious. I warn you, Estbrooke, unless this drink-
ing of yours ceases I shall ask the courts to force you to buy
me out. I do not intend," he continued warmly, "to ruin my
prospects in life by a partnership with one whose habits would
soon ruin the best business in the country."

Estbrooke was white with anger at this rebuke, being the
more angry because his own conscience told him it was de-
served.

"Looking for another kind of partnership, are you?" he
said sneeringly.

" No," replied Alfred, " I have thought of nothing of the
kind as yet. I only give you a warning."

At dinner that evening Estbrooke met his sister with a
scowling face. At all times his countenance was anything but
a pleasant one. To-night it was lowering and vengeful. Scarce-
ly had the servants left when he turned angrily upon her.

" So you correspond with that fellow Murphy ! "

Laura started, blushing deeply. A dozen different conjec-
tures flashed through her mind. Momentarily she lost her
self-possession.

" I have writ I I wrote" she began.

"You have, and well I know it."

" I did not intend you should." She had already regained
her composure.

'No doubt of that. So a promise [has passed between
you."

" A promise ? why, no ! "

" Why do you want it to be made public then, if there be
no promise ? "

"You do not understand to what those words refer," replied
Laura, "and the time has not come for explaining. But how
did you learn this?"

1898.] LIGHT AT EVENTIDE. 69

"That is my business," he answered rudely.

" Pardon me, but it is my business too, and I mean to
know."

"You do, eh?"

"I do. How did you learn this?"

" Then ask your lover ! "

"My lover!" repeated Laura, not at first grasping the
meaning of the words. There was an inclination to laugh ;
then followed a period of perfect astonishment, then again a
strong inclination to laugh heartily at her brother's blunder,
and a ringing peal would have followed had she not caught
sight of his flushed and angry face. Then she blushed deeply
from mortification. Her brother took her blushes as a confir-
mation of his suspicions and became doubly angry.

" So you would marry that young papist you you of the
old Protestant stock ! Are you not ashamed ? " He hissed the
last words in her face across the table.

" Not so fast, brother," said the courageous but now fright-
ened girl ; " you are forgetting yourself. Let me see in you a
little more of the chivalry of the old Protestantism and I may
still respect it and you. If your present actions are the out-
come of its teachings, there is not much to be proud of or lose
by relinquishing it."

"This is fine talk for your father's daughter! What would
he say if he could hear you?"

" He would probably say that a brother was not very brave
to attempt to brow-beat his own sister. I hope he does not
hear. May his soul rest in peace, and not be vexed with this
night's scene ! "

In her excitement Laura had used an expression which
indicated clearly that she believed in the Catholic doctrine of
prayers for the dead. It was not remarkable that she should
now have on her lips what had been in her thoughts for
months. Her brother rose from the table and faced her, ap-
parently in unfeigned horror.

"What did I hear? Do you pray for the dead?"

" I do. Since my father's death it has been my greatest
consolation to be able to help him by my prayers, now that he
cannot help himself."

"But, girl, this is rank popery!"

" It is Catholic doctrine, and most consistent with natural
affection."

"Are you a papist, then?" he almost shouted. There was

LIGHT AT EVENTIDE. [April,

a momentary pause. Laura was nerving herself to make pro-
fession of her faith.

"I am a Catholic," came the calm answer.

" But a Roman Catholic ! "

"A Roman Catholic. I have been receiving instructions
for several months, but have not yet been received into the

church."

At this announcement the brother was almost beside him-
self with rage. His face became purple, while thick veins
stood out on his forehead. For some minutes he was at a loss
how to express himself. He was really shocked at what he
considered a family disgrace a real catastrophe.

" False, false to your father and to your religion ! " he at
length muttered. " Did you not promise your dying father not
to change your religion?"

" If I did, George," the sister answered quietly, " he, with
the greater knowledge he now has of these matters, would not
hold me to such a promise."

" Hold you ! You would not keep it if he wished to hold
you."

" Most probably not."

" Well, this young scheming papist," said Estbrooke after a
pause, " has given you a promise of marriage which he "

" Stop ! " said Laura suddenly, " you are making yourself
ridiculous. You are talking nonsense now. You are under a
grave misapprehension. When you are more yourself I may
explain ; it is useless to do so now."

With a queenly motion she moved towards the door. Her
brother stepped between her and the door.

" You do not go until you promise me to give him up," he
said.

" Don't be absurd, George. I have told you that your con-
jectures are entirely wrong."

George Estbrooke paused. It suddenly occurred to him
that perhaps, after all, he was making a huge mistake. But
passion was blinding his reason. Strong drink, too, was caus-
ing him to lose the firm intellectual grasp of things he usually
had. This knowledge, which had come suddenly to him, of his
impotency to control himself severely shocked him, and abated
much of his anger. Still very angry, still clinging to the idea
he had formed when he read the letter, he made a strong effort
to control further outward demonstration of his passion. Al-
most pleadingly he said :

1898.] LIGHT AT EVENTIDE. 71

" Now, Laura, be a sensible girl and give up this foolish
Romanism."

" George," she replied, while looking steadily at him, " I
give up with my life that which is now dearer to me than life
itself."

Again a great wave of anger passed over him.

" I swear " he began huskily.

" Hush, George; do be sensible!"

" I swear you shall never marry the man who has brought
all this about."

" I have told you I have no intention ' But before she
had finished the sentence her brother had left the room in a
violent rage. A moment later the front door slammed, and
Laura was left alone.

IV.

STORM CLOUDS.

George Estbrooke was really shocked at Laura's conversion.
His false idea, to which he still clung tenaciously, that she
would marry Murphy, who that day at the office had wounded
his pride, now stung him to the quick. His self-love was also
wounded when he found that he no longer had much influence
over her. Their encounter that evening had shown him quite
plainly that she considered herself her own mistress in the fu-
ture. Perhaps the greatest shock to him was the discovery
that he was losing control over himself when under the influ-
ence of any strong passion. In his heart he blamed and despised
himself for such a state of things, which he was forced to ad-
mit was no chimera. Theoretically he knew that the indul-
gence of any one passion unrestrainedly tended to weaken and
eventually destroy the intellect. That evening he had expe-
rienced a practical proof of the correctness of the theory, for
he remembered with horror what a desperate struggle it had
been to keep his hands from his own sister!

Above and beyond all these sources of perturbation another
anxiety was gnawing at his heart. Laura and his friends had
watched with sorrow his late dissipations, but none of them
knew to what great lengths these dissipations had gone. Dur-
ing the last six months Estbrooke had developed into what is
known in sporting circles as a "plunger." More experienced
heads had easily fleeced the tyro on the race-track, while
his losses at cards at his club and at other places amounted

7 2 LIGHT AT EVENTIDE. [April,

in debts of honor, so called, to many thousands. He had given
notes when his ready cash was exhausted, and soon these
would all fall due and must be met.

At present, however, his thoughts turned upon Murphy, on
whom he determined to be revenged. For hours he paced the
streets trying to excogitate some plan. The night was dark and
cold, and by force of habit he at length found himself at his
own warehouse door. He entered his office and sat down to
think. Ten, eleven, twelve struck in silver chimes from the
cathedral bells, but he did not stir.

"Not that! My God, not that!" he muttered in a hoarse
whisper as a terrible temptation came upon him. Estbrooke
knew that his partner had lately purchased a number of gov-
ernment bonds which were negotiable. That afternoon he had
seen him put them in his private drawer in the firm's vault safe.

"Searching for some one, sir?" asked a policeman half an
hour later of a well-dressed man, wearing a slouch hat well
down over his eyes.

" No."

" Pretty rough neighborhood down here by the river at night.
Can I help you in any way ? "

" No."

"If you are going down to the levee I should advise you to
take care of your watch and purse. It's safer to get some one
to go along with you."

" I can take care of myself," surlily answered Estbrooke.

On leaving the rough quarters of the river front not long
after Estbrooke was a poorer man by several large bills, while
a strong, unscrupulous roustabout was that much better off in
this world's goods.

The next morning the senior member of the firm was some-
what later than usual in arriving at his office, but otherwise
there was no trace of his previous night's mental perturbation.
There was a cheerfulness about him which his partner did not
fail to notice. Once or twice some almost complimentary pas-
sages passed between them. Alfred Murphy was pleased with
the turn of affairs.

"This is an unusually large government contract this time,"

>tbrooke to his partner. I believe it will be necessary

ither you or myself to go to the reservation to see to the

proper distribution. The risk is rather too great to trust our

agents there."

1898.] LIGHT AT EVENTIDE. 73

" Are they not trustworthy men?" asked Alfred.

" Oh, yes ! they are ; but you see we have to send a
large gang of men with the goods, and these are mostly hard
cases."

" Very well, I am willing to go if there is any necessity."

" There's no hurry. The stores are not to be distributed
until the first week of next month."

" Oh, I will go ! "

" Just as you please. If you don't care to go, I'll under-
take the journey myself."

" That will not be necessary. I will see to it."

"Thanks. That is settled, then."

On the morning of leaving with the supplies Alfred Murphy
was surprised and even touched to see the emotion of his
usually phlegmatic partner. On shaking hands Estbrooke
trembled visibly. Murphy saw large drops of perspiration on
his brow.

"Don't be uneasy about me, Estbrooke," he said; "I shall
be back again before long."

" I I hope so," replied the other with averted face.

" Oh come, Estbrooke ! " said Murphy, " a journey to the
reservation is no great matter these days. You know there are
no robbers or murderers now to waylay me and cut my
throat."

" Of course not," answered his partner in a strange, hoarse
tone, which made Murphy pause.

" See here, Estbrooke," he said, " do not let your imagina-
tion run away with you. Brace up. Don't be nervous about
me. I'll be back before long."

As soon as Murphy had departed Estbrooke went to a
hotel, engaged a room, called for brandy, and was seen no
more that day.

About a month later, one night at dinner, Estbrooke said
to his sister Laura :

" So Murphy has served us a pretty trick after all. I hope
his accounts at the bank are all right."

"What is the matter? What has happened?" inquired
Laura, in alarm.

" Serious matter enough ! I received a letter to-day from
some unknown person, in which it is stated that Murphy has
been attacked "

" Been attacked ! " almost shrieked Laura.

" How you interrupt me," said George, startled " been

74 LIGHT AT EVENTIDE. [April,

attacked with the gold-fever, and has started suddenly for the
West. This is pretty work indeed ! I shall at once procure a
dissolution of the partnership. The papers got hold of the
news some way or other, of course, and I had to tell a re-
porter what I knew. Read for yourself." Estbrooke handed
her an afternoon paper. She read the following :

" MYSTERIOUS DISAPPEARANCE.
A PROMINENT MERCHANT LEAVES HIS BUSINESS AND STARTS

FOR THE GOLD-FIELDS.

A Western correspondent of this paper sends us a curious
account of the doings of Mr. Alfred Murphy, of the firm of
Estbrooke & Murphy of this city. Mr. Murphy, while at an
Indian reservation as representative of the firm to superintend
the distribution of provisions, suddenly took a notion to seek
his fortune in the gold-fields. The letter states that, acting on
the impulse of the moment, he left the business of the firm
unfinished, and, without bidding the agent good-by, started
alone on an old Indian trail. No one seems to know what
amount of money he had with him or what means of transpor-
tation he employed. Mr. Estbrooke was seen this afternoon by
a reporter of this paper, and has no words sufficient to express
his astonishment at the eccentric action of his partner. The
firm's financial affairs are perfectly sound. The senior partner
will at once apply to the courts for a dissolution of the
partnership."

V.
"AND THERE SHALL BE LIGHT."

The mother-superioress of the hospital had given orders that
at the least intimation by the sick man in St. Catherine Ward
a priest should be summoned, for she felt sure that the patient
lying there was burdened with a more than ordinary sorrow ;
but the sinking patient remained sullen and taciturn. All Sister
Juliana's efforts were met with a growl of obstinate refusal.

One day the attending physician announced that the
patient could not be expected to live longer than two days.
Gently the nun told the sick man, urging him to be reconciled
to his Maker, whom he must soon meet as judge.

The dying man was startled at the sudden news and ap-
parently somewhat softened. None but the very hardened can
meet death without some trepidation. The man clasped his

1898.] LIGHT AT EVENJ^IDE. 75

hands. A solitary tear rolled down his sunken cheek. Silently
the sister told her beads, and as silently the angels wafted her
prayers and the merits of that one tear to the throne of
mercy.

" Sister," said the sick man in a weak, dying voice, " I
have been a bad man. Do you think think there is hope
for me ? "

The sister reassured him.

" But I do not belong to your religion. I am not a Pap
not a Catholic."

" I am aware of that," she answered gently, " but at the
end of your life God is giving you the grace to embrace the
true faith."

" But there are so many things in your religion that look
so foolish, and some are are so hard," said the patient.

Sister Juliana did not fail to notice a certain wistfulness in
his voice. She replied :

" The father can explain all these things better than I can.
Will you not see him ? "

Again there was a long silence. Nothing was heard save
the musical motion of the sister's beads as they slipped between
her fingers.

"Yes, I will see your priest."

The priest came, and after several visits this man of shat-
tered health and wasted life made his confession and was
baptized. The patient had proved an intelligent catechumen.
Want and sickness and approaching death had been the in-
struments by which God had softened his heart and rendered
it docile and penitent. Great indeed was the joy of Sister
Juliana to see her patient in such good dispositions. A soul at
peace appeared at one time to- influence the health of the
body, so that hopes were entertained of a possible recovery.
Nature, however, had been too flagrantly outraged not to resent
the ill-usage she had received.

The morning after his baptism the priest brought the
patient his first Holy Communion. Late in the afternoon of
that day he signalled the sister to his bedside.

" Sister, I am going soon. I cannot last much longer.
Give me that bundle under the bed."

The sister produced the small bundle he had brought to
the hospital with him, and untied the knot of the red handker-
chief for him.

"God has been good to me," said he, "and I want to make

7 6 LIGHT AT EVENTIDE. [April,

one act of reparation, if such it can be called, before I die.
Can you bear to hear a horrible story of crime? I want you
to do something for me, and unless you hear my story you
won't see the reason of my request."

" I can bear it if you think it necessary to tell it. You
must remember that there is no necessity to say anything to
any human being of what has once been told in confession to
a priest."

" I know, I know that well ; but humor a dying man, sister,
please."

How could the sister refuse ? She nodded assent, listening
with half-averted face so that she might not betray her emo-
tion to her patient.

Quietly, firmly, step by step, as if he took pleasure in his
own humiliation, he went through his story of the crime, with-
out sparing himself in the smallest detail. With the greatest
difficulty Sister Juliana restrained her excitement. Her heart
was wrung with contending emotions horror of the facts re-
vealed, joy at the evidences of a true conversion and deep
repentance. When the narration was finished she said :

" Let us thank God that he has called you to repentance
even at the eleventh hour, permitting you to make your peace
with him.

"Yes, and oh! if I were to live what a different life mine
would be. Now, sister, this is what I want you to do for me.
My sister Laura became a nun in less than a year after
Murphy's disappearance. (It was, indeed, George Estbrooke
who spoke.) In all these years of misfortune and ruin I have
had the idea a strange one, perhaps that I must before I
die clear Murphy's name to her of a stain. She is a nurse
like you somewhere in the country. Will you not try to find
her for me, and tell her? It seems to me that in some way
she ought to know that the injured man did not willingly
break his word to her."

Sister Juliana saw that her patient was sinking. The strain
and the excitement of telling the long story of shame had en-
hausted his remaining strength. She hastened to bring the
priest, who at once administered extreme unction. When this
consoling rite was finished the dying man whispered :

"Tell my sister Laura when you find her my name is

Estbrooke-tell her that I died in her faith that I

-to see her before I died-it was my last wish to ask

forgiveness that since my conversion this has been my

1898.]

AN EASTER PRAYER.

greatest desire but state the disappointment as punishment
for my sins."

The tears of Sister Juliana were flowing freely. Going to
the side of the bed and kneeling, she took the poor man's thin,
wasted hand in hers.

" God bless you and forgive you, as I do, George brother!"

For a brief moment there was a flash of joy in the sinking
man's eyes.

" Laura ! You my sister ! Sister Juliana !

He had half risen in his excitement.

" Thank God ! How good God is to me ! "

With a happy sigh he lay back, pillowed on his sister's arm,
and peacefully closed his eyes. Beneath the rhythmic cadences
of the priest's prayers for a departing soul Sister Juliana heard
her brother whisper :

" Into Thy hands I commend

But the sentence was finished in eternity.

BY CHARLES HANSON TOWNE.

THOU who art the conqueror of death,

Thou who hast broken thro' the gates of night,
Roll from my sepulchre of grief the stone,
And lead me to the light !

O Thou who art the risen Lord to-day,
The victor over darkness, grief, and sin,

Undo the seals of sorrow from my tomb,
And let the daylight in !

O Thou, the risen Christ, bid me arise

And leave the death-like robes that I have worn.
Roll back the stone, that I may see, dear Lord,

The perfect Easter morn !

A JEW OF JERUSALEM.

BY CHARLES C. SVENDSEN.

HREE hours after the wiry Arabs brought us
ashore from the steamer Daphne, rocking a half-
mile in the Mediterranean, we left old Jaffa for
older Jerusalem, seated in American-built rail-
road cars and jolted about by the force of a
fleeing Yankee engine of old pattern. We were passing over
the most thickly populated section of Palestine. The train ran
zigzag up hill continuously for four hours. It stopped at small
stations occasionally, and then wound up the side of washed-
out streams, close to gaping chasms and through valleys in the
still higher hills. The panorama which unfolded on either hand
was the landscape remnants of the scriptural past, the actual
localities of great scenes on the biblical stage, the curtain of
which seemed only to have been rung down yesterday. Our
train was pulling us up twenty-five hundred feet above the
level of the Mediterranean. Nearing Jerusalem, the Oriental
sun almost had run his course, and we were happy in contem-
plating the event of seeing the ancient "Vision of Peace" at
the hour when the spirit of man feels the "immediate presence
of God in the mystic purple and gold of evening."

Our journey was ended, and without much difficulty we
passed through the depot, much to our relief and surprise ;
and, once in one of the vehicles waiting in the road, we were

8o EASTER SCENES IN JERUSALEM. [April,

rapidly carried toward the city. To the north was Jerusalem,
resting on a great hill, its stately domes, minarets, and towers
rising into the twilight heavens. Just before we reached the
Jaffa Gate above us we saw the brow of Sion and the silent
battlement of David's Tower, which is the only remnant of
ancient Jerusalem Titus left standing, and that only saved by
him to serve as a proof of the stronghold he conquered, bathed,
glorified, and glowing in the sunset's warmth.

That night we determined to undertake an excursion to the
Garden of Gethsemani, as it was Thursday of Holy Week, and
started towards the spot at once where the Saviour prayed
before the betrayal.

Gethsemani is some distance from the city, and in order to
reach it it is necessary to walk through the city. As the
streets are narrow and crooked and poorly lighted, we were
obliged to grope most of our way. Passing through the New
Gate, the wall of the city extended to our right, a mere silhouette,
and the road swept downward to the Damascus Gate, which
in the day-time is the background of a sheep market, crossed
the Syrian caravan route, and soon passed, on our left, the
Grotto of Jeremias, where the prophet composed the Lamenta-
tions. On our right a soft outline of light indicated the place
where the quarries of Solomon are located, which was the
scene of busy workmen who shaped the huge stones with which
the Wise King built the Temple long ago.

Our way went downward still, and we had before us the
spot where St. Stephen met martyrdom. We stopped here and
with our eyes followed the direction of the city walls, and dis-
cerned indistinctly the majestic lines of the Golden Gate,
now walled-up, through which our Lord entered with so much
pomp on Palm Sunday and which he probably went through
on leaving the city on this very night over eighteen centuries
ago, to walk to the garden across and drink of the bitter cup
awaiting him. Below us lay Gethsemani, beautiful in its dream-
like setting, and easily distinguished in the wide picture by its
five dark cypresses which swayed in the wind.

We crossed the stone bridge over the Cedron and entered
the sacred grounds. The garden itself is surrounded by a high
wall, quadrangular in shape, and contains rich beds of flowers,
cypresses and a few gnarled olive-trees of great age. Outside
we saw the coarse mound on which the Apostles had slept
huge rocks bedded below the winding path to the Mount of
Hives. Not far from this a column marks the spot where

1898.]

EASTER SCENES IN JERUSALEM.

Judas gave the
kiss of betrayal.
To see Geth-
semani in its
tranquillity, one
can imagine
why our Lord
chose it as the
retreat wherein
to pray, far
from the din of
the city, quiet
and alone.

The next
morning was
Good Friday,
and Jerusalem,
silent as a tomb
the night be-
fore, now be-
came alive at a
very early hour.
Thousands of
strangers from
all ends of the
earth, besides
its regular popu-
lation of fifty

thousand, were participating in the general hubbub. The Easter
season in Jerusalem presents a varied scene, and the number of
pilgrims who throng the Holy City is overwhelming. The great-
est number recorded to have been there is two miUions in the
year the early city was destroyed. All the Oriental Christians who
can possibly do so journey to it at that moment, just as the na-
tives did in the time of our Lord when they celebrated the Pass-
over. In the dense, roving crowds it is difficult to distinguish from
one^another the Armenians, Greeks, Syrians, Egyptians, Moghre-
bins, Arabs, or the mixed Semites, the distant descendants of the
scriptural races, all costumed differently, either in long, flowing
robes, turbans, mantles, long, shirt-like dresses, wide pantaloons
or fez of varied colors. Their swarthy faces and sharply-drawn
features told us, however, that they were sons of the far East,
and we could easily single out from them, through contrast of
VOL. LXVII. 6

; 1

A JEWISH HOUSE.

82 EASTER SCENES IN JERUSALEM. [April,

dress and type, the multitudes of Russians, Germans, Italians,
and other European races that mingled in the crowds.

The day was one of those bright ones the heaven a ceru-
lean blue which shed such a mystic glare over the habitations
of the Orient. From the Franciscan Casa Nova our way led
us past the ancient bazaar on David Street, where merchants
had their wares spread out in stalls, they themselves sitting
leisurely about smoking under a canopy of linen stretched
across the narrow lanes. The khans were filled with wheat and
barley, and lounging buyers sat on huge sacks which were flung
high up in the dark rooms. We picked our way through the
jam as well as we could, pushed from side to side, until we
touched the Christian Bazaar Street, where pleasant-faced Orien-
tals were disposing of their bargains to numerous Russian pil-
grims. The confusion, gruff laughter, shouting of the muleteer
for room as he pushed his laden beast through, and the camels
urged on with burdens large enough to take up all spare space,
forcing us to make off for the shelter of some doorway, all un-
nerved and bewildered us. The street corners turn abruptly,
and you collide occasionally with a Turk who drags with his
head a skin filled with water, or a peasant woman carrying a
heavy basket on her head men, women, children all hastening
you know not whereto or wherefore. The crowding on Broad-
way, or on the Place de TOp6ra, is respectable compared to it ;
and, after the experience of being squeezed, pushed, and tor-
mented, you are almost convinced that the Arabs believe in
putting into actual practice the proverbial saying of forcing a
camel through the eye of a needle. We reached the stairs
which lead down to the court-enclosure of the Holy Sepulchre
alive. The stairs were literally packed with Greek merchants
who sold portraits of the dead patriarchs, Russian czars, pic-
tures, beads, palm-branches curiously plaited, and many other
curios and mementoes which the Russian pilgrims buy. The
court is one of the squares of Jerusalem where all the peasants
and Bedouins, who come to the city on Friday from the sur-
rounding villages and camps, lounge about idly after completing
their morning's bargain, collected together there for discussion,
information, and excitement.

A crowd of that kind was assembled at the moment we ar-
rived, and they were glancing after the procession of Francis-
can priests and pilgrims who had entered the church, the file
preceded by a native Kawas, whose piked baton was respected
both by Arab man and boy, and whose picturesque uniform
caused envy among the Turkish officers. We entered after the

1898.]

EA s TER SCENES IN JER USA LEM.

procession, and the drone-like Mussulman who holds the key
pushed shut the great door and locked it. None but Latins
were allowed to be present. For some hours in the day a few
of the Holy Places in the Church of the Holy Sepulchre are
at the disposal of the Catholics, but the strong hand of El-
Islam forbids us to have more. Once inside the historic edi-
fice, that black hand is felt the more. Many of the faithful
were assembled in prayer at the Holy Grave. All were eyed
by a company of soldiers with half-furtive contempt, who sur-
rounded the Tomb with an air of being the only rightful per-

THE VIA DOLOROSA.

sons there. The Ottoman proprietorship of the Holy Places,
aided by the wealth of the Russian potentate, is a perpetual
insult to the Christian world, and this black stain, crimsoned
and washed for hundreds of years in the past by the blood of
the Crusaders, has again intensified in blackness, and will con-
tinue so until some honorable Power subdues that barbarous
government and aids to throw off that yoke of ignominious
misery and ignorance under which its subjects now pine.

The ceremonies of the day began at six o'clock on Mount
Calvary, an elevation about one hundred feet from the Holy
Sepulchre, in the chapel of the Latins. The Passion was sung

8 4 EASTER SCENES IN JERUSALEM. iA.pril,

by a Franciscan quartette, the bishop and a retinue of th e
clergy occupying the sanctuary. The religious functions are
the same as in all the Catholic churches of the world during
Holy Week. In the evening sermons were delivered in seven
different languages, at all the holy spots inside the church, by
Franciscan priests of as many nations.

The Holy Way of the Cross is attended by many pilgrims
in the afternoon. The Via Dolorosa is about one mile in length,
beginning at the house of Pilate and leading through the popu-
lous lower bazaar. The last station is at the Holy Grave.

The day also was Yomel-yuma, the Sunday of the Turks,
and in the lesser Beiram of the Muslim year, a month after
Ramadan, the month of fasting, when the devout followers of
Mohammed scrupulously abstain from food and drink from sun-
rise to sunset ; but at night the debauchery and gormandizing
they revel in is a shock and disgrace to decency. They were to
undertake a pilgrimage to Neby Musaa the tomb of Moses this
year, seemingly to ridicule the sacred ceremonies begun by the
Christians in the morning. A little before noon the muezzins
called from the slender minarets of Hamra and the close-by
Kaoukab. Their voices were sonorous and rang out clear, calling
the Turks to the mosques for the second time that day : " Allahu
akbar ! Allah is great ! I say there is no God but Allah, and Mo-
hammed is the prophet of Allah. Come to prayer!" The Mus-
lims who hear the exhortation and do not go to the mosques recite
one of the shortest prayers of the Koran, called the El-Fatiha

At one o'clock the anticipated excitement broke loose. The
explosion of cannons occurred on the west battlement of David's
Tower, and the ancient hills of Judea seemed to quiver and re-
echo those loud voices in a succession of sighs. Everybody was
hastening to the north-east end of the city as if drawn there by
magic. Upon the terraces of the narrow streets, flooded by the
perpendicular rays of the sun, the women and children had
perched themselves and were gazing about in anticipation. A
panic seemed to have ensued ; multitudes were rushing wildly in
one direction, apparently for escape. We were carried along with
the crowds. Once through the Tower of Antonio, near the old
entrance of the Temple, a clash of discordant sounds shat-
tered upon our hearing, and as we advanced the din grew
in volume. Streams of people were going in and out of the
grand court of Omar's mosque, swarming like bees around the
entrance of an immense hive. The loud, husky voice of a fakir
who was performing some ordinary feat of deception succeeded
in gathering about him a crowd of superstitious Bedouins, who

1898.;

EASTER SCENES IN JERUSALEM.

THE MOSQUE OF OMAR, JERUSALEM.

cheered the trickster to the echo. A band of children tumbled
and struggled ferociously to get a perch upon the wall so as to
see the sights. The vender of candies was jostled in the crowd,
and with difficulty could he sell his wares and prevent his stand
being overturned. Here and there, interspersed in the rabble, a
group of green-turbaned hadjis were discussing serious things,
and whenever the cannons roared from the barracks the babel
of voices, loud even in ordinary speech, would become louder,
and from thousands of throats escaped wild cheers : " El-Islam !
God is great, and Mohammed is his prophet ! " Horses neighed
and donkeys brayed, and sometimes the pained camels would
bellow underneath their heavy loads, the wiry Arabs clubbing
them to move through the crowds. Women with heavy bur-
dens on their heads and children swinging on their backs in a
close netting, hastened through the smallest openings, not mind-
ing the jostling they themselves, their baskets or their babes,
received. Every one was seeking a good position from which

8 6 EASTER SCENES IN JERUSALEM. [April,

to view the parade, and dusky forms reposed snugly in the
large prickly cactus hedges, and every other available position
on the knoll through which the road cut. To the left, and
high upon the fluted old walls of the city, sat thousands of
veiled women under white umbrellas ; and, separated from these,
unveiled women with designs tatooed in blue on their faces, the
disfigurement proving them to be the wives of Turkish farmers.
Those from the harem wore broad bracelets of gold and silver
around their wrists, and tinselled anklets dangled from their
feet. The rich color-picture their costumes presented, the pri-
mary reds, yellows, blues, greens, and purples gradient into pinks,
gold, lavender, and tints which would be the pastelist's despair,
presented a spectacle of splendor and pomp which the bright
Orient only can unfold. The surging ocean of human beings
high on both sides of the space through which the parade,
stretching from far-off Siloe to Bab Sitti Maryam (Gate of the
Virgin), seemed like an ancient army come to life and camped
there. It was easy to imagine the August One passing through
a crowd like this from Bethphage on Palm Sunday nineteen
centuries ago.

Now came the event. The Turkish army, headed by a band
of players who produced discordant sounds on brass instru-
ments, moved swiftly down the street, and the multitude be-
came confused, turbulent, excited, mad a fanatic crowd ready
to sway from peace to passion. First came the Syrian con-
jurers of the lowest caste. Their faces were disfigured to pre-
sent an Hellenic appearance. One, like an ancient Psyllian, was
clucking his magic song and subduing the ferocity of the
great snake which had folded itself around his body, and the
head of which was dancing around his belocked face in lam-
bent homage. He ran swiftly from side to side, not pausing
once for breath now dancing, now walking and holding the
venomous serpent above his head and stroking its azure neck.
At every change of his performance the companions at his side
would pound fiercely on a goat-skin drum, and again pipe forth
monotonous music from a flute. Blood was streaming from his
arms and naked torso, where he allowed the serpent to bite
him. The spectators fell backward in dismay and women
screeched. A fiddler, drawing his bow over the squeaking
strings, accompanied the other magicians who held the atten-
tion of the crowds. One had a sabre penetrating the pit of
his stomach, and he danced most sickeningly, swaying his body
from this side to that and moving in a circle. The other had
a long steel pin forced through both cheeks, which he bit with

1898.] EASTER SCENES IN JERUSALEM. 87

his teeth, and hampered so, he tried to sing, but only succeeded
to give out a few savage guttural noises, while he also rushed by.

The Mejlis Idara (governor), who was the symposiarch of the
day, was mounted in the lead. Then came the horsemen, their
stately Arabian horses caparisoned very richly in gold and
silver, plush and silk, and colored cloths of brilliant effect.
The riders were turbaned in green as the descendants of the
prophet of El-Islam. One carried the so-called Sacred Flag,
a piece of green silk with the Turkish coat of arms embroid-
ered on it. Hundreds of threadbare flags were carried by
kawases. The parade wound up by persons deemed venerable
for their age, the hadjis and the chiefs of the mosques, who
danced together in a line, throwing up their hands and singing
to the sound of the Turkish music. Those who played the fool
most egregiously were deemed stars and encored. All Turks
who cared to could take in the tail end. The musicians had
notes to play from, and commenced the marches together, but
the disharmony and variations, short stops and rebellious charges,
individual and in concert, which the Turkish music contains,
provoked the impression that each musician attempted to go
through his sheet of notes first, irrespective of the hard blow-
ing his neighbor was doing. The procession moved through
the Valley of Josaphat into the open country toward the sup-
posed tomb of Moses, six hours' distant from Jerusalem. The
tomb they venerate was discovered in 1655, and bears the in-
scription in Hebrew, " Moses, the servant of the Lord."

We followed the pilgrims from a distance as far as the
outskirts of the desert-land of the Moabites, and, as it would
be dangerous to watch them closer, we left them, a howling,
hooting army of Mussulmans, as fanatic and irreverent as can
be imagined.

A week later the Jews celebrated their Paschal not like
the Israelites of old, under the wide, blue canopy of heaven
in the " City of the Lord, Sion, w r hich is beautiful " in Jeru-
salem, but in the quiet and seclusion of their houses, that no
outside eye may witness, They eat bitter herbs with their
Paschal Lamb, as was the custom of old, to remind them
of their bitter bondage in Egypt. But how much more bitter
is their lot to-day, subjected as they are to the strong hand
which flourishes the star and the crescent ! The present race
owns much of the wealth of this world, but the one place
which they desire to possess, and which ever brings sadness to
them, is beyond the reach of their gold. The self-invoked judg-
ment seems to hover above them still, and the prophecy will

EASTER SCENES IN JERUSALEM. [April,

BRINGING IN THE PASCHAL SHEEP.

1898.]

EASTER SCENES IN JERUSALEM.

come true to the last, as is apparent " No pity on Sion, and
sorrow unceasing."

At four o'clock the day before, the Jewish merchants closed
their bazaars and betook themselves to pray at the outer wall
which encloses the ancient site of Solomon's Temple. Much of
Saturday was spent there also and in the dingy rooms which

THE JEWS' WAILING PLACF.

they use as synagogues. The race living at Jerusalem is of
several different classes the Ashkenizim, composed of the de-
scendants of Russian, German, Bohemian, Hungarian, Moravian,
and Galician immigrants, who have homes and an industrial
school ; the Sephardim, of Spanish and Portuguese extraction,
having a hospital ; a few Karaites, who have discarded the Tal-
mud ; and the Pharisees and Chasidim, who are separated from
the foregoing. The quarter which the Jews inhabit is situated

go EASTER SCENES IN JERUSALEM. [April,

south of Omar's Mosque near Sion ; and many live on the hill
which rises above the old Temple Place. The Valley of Josa-
phat lies below, and they can see the tombs of their ancestors
there the valley in which they themselves hope to lie buried
some day. They come to Jerusalem purposely to await their
Messiah, and wealthy brethren of their race send hundreds of
unfortunate Jews each year to Jerusalem from various parts of
Europe to supply vacancies, and that they may pray for them.
They are easily distinguished from the other Orientals by their
tell-tale physiognomy and dress. Single locks of hair fall over
their temples, and they wear hats trimmed with fur or turbans
of dark cloth, a long gown rich in color, made of satin or silk,
and mantles of a dark material edged with plush and hair. A
broad sash is wound around the body. The women dress in
semi-European style, much like the peasants of Upper Bavaria.
Their dresses are wide and all wear a veil over the head, or the
long white veil-dress commonly used by the Christian women.
The young women are of rare beauty. The old men bring their
grandsons to the place, carrying bulky volumes under their arms.
The women read in the corners. A candle is kept lighted in a
crevice of the huge base of the wall. When we visited the place
an old man > costumed in a faded purple robe, his head covered,
began to pray aloud in a harsh, deep voice. As he finished
the men, women, and children shouted in variously pitched
nasal intonation in answer. A kind of litany was used by
the assemblage, bewailing their fate, their ancient kings, posses-
sions, and glory. The older men and women actually cried,
tears streaming down their agonized faces all the time. Their
bodies swayed from left to right and they glanced furtively at
all strangers who entered the enclosure. Some of them put their
heads against the Temple wall, into worn places, in such dramatic
position as to have one believe they were trying to pierce it
with their eyes and have a glimpse of the spot where once re-
posed the Holy of Holies. When they finally leave, the old
women with tear-stained eyes turn and bow several times sadly,
until the Temple walls are obscured from their sight. The whole
scene is tragic and pathetic. No Christian, I am sure, could be
a spectator without pitying them.

Holy Saturday was quiet in Jerusalem. Little groups of
pilgrims could be seen moving reverentially from the city to
Gethsemani. They gave alms to the poor lepers who were
sunning their diseased bodies on the highway and calling for
<; Bakhshish, ya khowaja, bakhshish ! " The pilgrims stopped at

J8 9 8.]

EASTER SCENES IN JERUSALEM.

PEASANTS PASSING HOMEWARD
INTO BETHLEHEM.

all the holy spots en route. Egyptian Copts, who presented
a most refined appearance in their plain black robes and
white and black turbans, with their wives half veiled, as well
as a congregation of Armenians, headed by their priest, lin-
gered in the grottoes, and the church over the tomb of the
Holy Virgin. And at the Church of the Holy Sepulchre
a continuous stream of pilgrims was entering and leaving.

92 EASTER SCENES IN JERUSALEM. [April,

The Easter market was going on at the corner of the street
leading past the Turkish barracks and the road which leads
west from the Jaffa Gate. There is always hustle and bustle
here but to-day it seemed to have a special significance.
Peasants from near-by Ain Karim, Bethlehem, Siloe, and Beth-
phage brought over their products and sat carelessly on the

THE TRADITIONAL SITE OF THE POOL OF BETHESDA.

street corners in picturesque attitudes. They had no stands,,
but sat cross-legged on the ground and spread the onions,
olives, garlic, eggs, etc., in sacks and baskets before them, in-
differently awaiting buyers. Shepherds in their quaint coats of
hair from Bet Sahur, the village of the flocks, where the first
Gloria was sung, pushed before them a few fat, bleating lambs,
to be sold and slaughtered before sundown. Bedouins stood
about leisurely in groups smoking cigarettes, and were talking
and laughing. Luxuries are sold extensively on this day, such
as sweet-cakes, pies, baked apples, and soft and exceedingly rich
candies, which are served with coffee and rum by the gentle
Christian women to those who visit them in their houses on
the days that follow. Every one seemed to be glad. The
scene had a festive air, and we enjoyed lounging about and
noting the varied pictures until night set in.

1898.]

EASJER SCENES IN JERUSALEM.

That night, from a high position in the centre of the city, I
gazed upon Jerusalem. Above was the dark, perfect heaven
from which myriads of stars were twinkling ; below lay the
wreck of earthly splendor. As I awoke on Easter Sunday
morning the gray dawn was heralded by the exultant ringing of
bells. I occupied the same position on the terrace as on the
night before. But it was not the light of a common day that
often I saw grow elsewhere; it was a spiritual, tender light
which arose in the far eastern heaven behind the majestic lines
of Mount Olivet that morning. The city was not unadorned
and strange as in the night; but a cream-light was streaming
downwards, first touching the golden cross on the dome of tire
Holy Sepulchre, and then chasing the purple-gray shadows out
of the surrounding valleys. The white clouds, which were
moving around the rising sun, the rays of which now bathed
Jerusalem in brightness, seemed like a company of seraphs
who heard the glad sounds proclaiming in the present world
that *' He is risen," joyously took up the same theme for their
happy song in the world beyond in vast accord. The pilgrims
who thronged Jerusalem that morning had the peace of faith
written upon their countenances ; their souls absorbed a new
significance of the first infinite Easter. As for us, we saw
Jerusalem first at the sunset hour; we now were willing to
leave it, after having seen with our own eyes the birth of a
happy morning in the Christian year, in the same Jerusalem
where the Light arose centuries ago.

LADYE ROSE : A PASSION ODE.

BY REV. WILLIAM P. CANTWELL.
I.

THE Master painted Ladye Rose the daintiest

Of flowers of Spring ;
The Master brake a box of spikenard on her breast

Perfume to fling ;
The Master set Sir Knight, the thorn, to guard her well

From every ill ;
With sword unsheathed Sir Knight aye stands: her mystic spell

His soul doth fill.

II.

But in the night the spoiler came, alack ! and tore

From off her stem
The Ladye Rose ; bruised haply now for evermore

Her vesture's hem :
Valiantly fought Sir Knight, ruddy his sword with gore

Sparkling like gem
But far away and far the cruel spoiler bore

Earth's diadem.

III.

The Master placed my Ladye Rose on the fair brow,

As on a throne,
Of Mary, his Mother sweet, Mother of Sorrows now,

Sad and alone.
Twined he there thorn and rose, Sir Knight and Ladye Rose,

Sword trickling blood-
First buds of passion-tide, Sir Knight and Ladye Rose

First drops of blood.

1898.] THE NEW LEAVEN IN MODERN LIFE. 95

THE NEW LEAVEN IN MODERN LIFE.

BY REV. HENRY E. O'KEEFFE, C.S.P.

UST at present I can find no more trenchant
figure than the parable of the Leaven to repre-
sent the processes of transformation that seem
to be passing through the religious world. Even
the least observing see these changes ; but seeing
them, they see them not, neither do they understand them.
They are taking place at our very doors within our hearts
for the Kingdom of God, the new life, is within.

Men utter from pulpit and platform prophecies which they
cannot interpret, and when I hear them cry that " we are on
the verge of a mighty revolution," I fancy that they do not
deliver the message faithfully ; in other words, that pseudo-
prophecy is not a lost art, that seeing they see not, hearing
they hear not, neither do they understand. As the leaven is
seething in the lump of meal, I believe I see beneath the
fermentation of modern religious decay the leaven of God's
Spirit, generating a new life, which is giving a new form and
a new nature to the mass of humanity. The leaven is leavening,
probing, penetrating, pushing up and out into the three measures
of meal, into three directions : religiously, socially, individually.
The last two divisions may be reduced to the first. They
are at bottom religious. It has been denied, but it nevertheless
seems true, that as of old so in the modern history of Europe,
all the great struggles have been fundamentally religious. The
most popular among religious questions is that of Christian
Unity ; but it has been mooted so much of late that we almost
grow faint at the mention of it. This arises, not because we
deem the subject unimportant, but because we have seen it
used as a peg for men of shallow habits of mind to hang their
words upon, out of lack for other and sincerer thought. But it
is the strongest expression of that fermentation which is stirring
beneath the religious mass. And there are choice spirits among
us, like Leo XIII. of Rome and Lord Halifax of England,
who constrain us to believe that to gather together the splin-
tered sects of Christendom seems a dream which is not all a
dream. Christ's pre-eminent prayer, the songs of prophets, the
aspirations of holy men throughout the modern world, provoke
the conclusion that no mere negation in history could arouse

9 6 THE NEW LEAVEN IN MODERN LIFE. [April,

such universal demonstration. Enthusiasm concerning it has
become contagious, and, like all great problems, the many are
waxing fervid about it, but few can contribute much to its
solution " seeing it, they see it not." It has become the
fashion in lectures, speeches, essays, and even sermons, to deal
in contrasts, to alarm by prophecies of war as against peace, to
draw on popular sympathy by the accentuation of striking in-
equalities, as, for instance, the horrible contrast between the
poverty of the poor and the wealth of the rich. Yet in all
this, it would not be unfair to say that much of such eloquence
is but sham and pretence. As for the union of Christendom,
my human intelligence, my knowledge of history, assure me
that it is not only impracticable but impossible. Yet it is in
the nature of religious movements that oftentimes, like leaven,
their workings are in secret and their agents led not so much
by human wisdom as by faith so it may be with the question
of Christian Unity. No light is being shed, but voices may be
speaking in the darkness of the night.

The woman in Christ's parable hides the leaven in three
measures of meal it is buried deep down in the dough.
Its operations are hidden ; its results we see. We know
that if certain hindrances are not placed, certain effects will
follow from a certain cause the method of its workings
we do not pretend to understand. So, too, it may be with the
leaven underlying all modern religious vitality. It may be a
latent principle secretly transforming the sodden mass of meal.
It is a principle among scholastics that from corruption pro-
ceeds generation. It is a principle in the physical world, and
it occurs too in the realm of the spirit from darkness light,
from blood issue, from travail birth, from decay life. Timid
souls are being frightened at the ruthless destruction of re-
ligious belief, and upon its ruins is being reared what would
seem to be a wider structure; upon the horizon is the glim-
mering of a more crimson dawn, perhaps the advent of some
new era. The mass of dough is fermenting. From that lump
of sluggish, inert matter shall come loaves of substantial bread.

The greatest event that has happened to this planet arose
from out of historical misfortune upon the relics of decay.
Greek culture had touched its acme and was on the wane.
Rome had brought back captive the treasures that supplemented
the perfection of its own external civilization. Yet it has be-
come a commonplace to describe the moral rottenness that
lurked beneath these classic glories. Men said that the Fall of
the Roman Empire meant that all was on the verge of dissolu-

1898.] THE NEW LEAVEN IN MODERN LIFE. 97

tion ; but it was then, at this most distressing period of history,
that Jesus Christ, the Leaven of the Nations, hid himself in
three measures of meal the three civilizations : Greek, Roman,
Oriental until the whole was leavened the purification of the
body politic of the world. History is repeating itself, and that
which has happened several times before may happen once again.
Philosophers who weep over the present do not know history.
They should shed their tears in church-yards, over the graves of
the dead. It was from amid the debris of the fallen pillars and
the broken arches of the temples of the gods that there loomed
up the pathetic figure of Jesus Christ, a Teacher so divine that to
speak of Him in connection with Buddha, Mohammed, or Con-
fucius, seems like blasphemy.

Is our age religious ? I cannot tell I do not know. Yet
of this am I convinced, that if it is not a religious age, it cer-
tainly is not irreligious. What is the meaning of this recent
reaction against the glorification of science, except it be a dim
recognition of the higher life which moves beneath and above
the material bulk ? Why have the most material scientists
changed their complexion of mind in relation to religion ?
Why have they begun to appreciate so keenly its usefulness
even while they deny its validity? The conversion of a mind
like Romanes and the change of intellectual basis of a thinker
like Huxley are mental transformations, which ought not to
be made little of when studying religious problems.

I fully realize that there are clouds in the religious sky
which are not lined with silver, and many more not tinged with
roseate hue. At times there is the lightning's flash, the dis-
tant peal of thunder, and all the purple hills seem shrouded in
infernal black. Why, to reconcile some of the jarring Christian
sects ! it would be as feasible to link a war-steed and dray-
horse to a chariot and drive them across a battle-field, thick
with wounded soldiers. I see, too, the tremendous gap between
the grosser forms of materialism, and the higher things of the
spirit. Christ's sublime dictum : " Man lives not by bread
alone," is denied. The sum and end of life is to shield man
from the storm and the wind, the frost and the heat ; from
plague and pestilence, fire and water ; to weave raiment and
suckle infants, to plan bridges and build houses. Some weeks
ago and, amid the applause of a multitude, the saints were
dubbed as vermin, lice ; and the bridal robes of perpetual
chastity, the habiliments of night and death. In such a case
and with such a crowd under the spell of an orator, applause
VOL.LXVII. 7

9 8 THE NE w LEA YEN IN MODERN LIFE. [April,

is of little real worth, and the mad violence of his language
proves the seething restlessness of doubt. The visage of
doubt has become shrunken and dejected, the eyes hollow, as
if peering into the mouth of a cavern. The shadows of death
are chasing him to the brink of the grave, and his voice, full of
melancholy, makes its act of faith, with the piercing cry:
Reason says " perhaps "; Hope says "yes"! His following con-
fession is tinged with tragic pathos : " In the night of darkness
hope sees a star, and listening love hears the rustle of a wing."

Almost all the high-class agnostics see the indispensableness
of religion to human life'. The spirit must be fed on something,
even more than the body ! Everywhere the vehemence of reli-
gious discontent is intense. What more frequent than religious
conventions, public controversy, missions, revivals, open-air meet-
ings for prayer, street preaching, evangelical alliances? Ministers
of different denominations are taking each others' pulpits, minis-
ters of different denominations all taking part in one and the
same service, ministers of different denominations denying doc-
trines that they have preached for years. Although in many
of these acts there is radically a denial of the objective value
of known dogmatic truth, although they may manifest the prin-
ciple of the relativity of human knowledge ; nevertheless they
portend the nature and violence of religious dissatisfaction, and
the widening out of religious sympathy. Already there is the
rumor of a Universal Religious Congress to be held in Paris at
the Exposition of 1900. Our "World's Parliament of Religions,"
in Chicago, was indeed a stirring scene, and its reports read
with interest by many inquiring minds. Religious investigation
is not infrequent even among the laity. Of course, those who
are merged in business generally do not study religious ques-
tions, except as they affect the interests of business. Yet reli-
gious difficulties are naturally talked about in clubs and acade-
mies and wherever serious men are associated. In society it is
not polite to provoke religious disputation, yet religious opinions
drop very glibly from the lips of the worldly-minded, and in
the most frivolous gatherings. In the universities, where reli-
gion is oftentimes cold sometimes dead it is nevertheless used
as a practical good, while it may be considered only an abstract
good. This is no greater phenomenon than to find a student
who admires Christianity as being conducive to a high ethical
standard of morality, yet who would do all in his power, because
of some inherent personal prejudice, to oppose its extension and
embodiment.

As indicative of the spirit of inquiry in the science of re-

1898.] THE NEW LEAVEN IN MODERN LIFE. 99

ligion, a new word has been coined to distinguish a fundamen-
tal idea: " Churchianity " as opposed to "Christianity." Curses
are hurled at Churchianity benedictions showered on Christi-
anity. Christ is applauded, the church hissed. Declamations
are filed against churches, creeds, and clericalism, because they
shackle and choke the freedom and essence of religion. They
are charged with having wrapped around the beauteous body
of religion a vesture woven of the human accretions of the
centuries. Nevertheless religion is praised, sometimes exercised ;
but theology is attacked attacked because it is considered to
be the creation of ecclesiasticism : the expression of- the minds
of successive generations of priests and parsons. Nevertheless
religion is respected, sometimes loved, but Scripture is dis-
crediteddiscredited because of errors in history or geography
or science.

Yet the dominating intention in all this opposition is to
promote religion, but in a freer and fairer form. Men seek to
safeguard the idea of religion, yet, at times, will not admit the
necessity of its concrete living embodiment. It is illogical, to
be sure, but that such a distinction should be made at all be-
tokens religious thought, and a craving for change, transition,
or upheaval. This craving for something religious seems to me
to give the reason why a partial negative religion, why a moral
system like Buddhism, could get a hearing at all in a country
like ours. The appetite for the curious, the mystical, the oc-
cult, prompts emotional natures to listen and accept, just as
if Christianity did not possess for them every healthy religious
idea, every jewel of religious truth, and in a more pfecious set-
ting. Similar reasons may be presented for" the spread of
spiritualism, faith-healing, theosophy, palmistry. Just where the
diabolism in these beliefs begins and where deception ends,
and what part hysteria plays over all, it is very difficult to de-
termine. However, these weaknesses argue not the lack but
the excess of faith. Doubt is the lack of faith, superstition its
excess. Beliefs like these show the symptom of that fermenta-
tion, upheaving the torpid religious mass it is the chemical
reaction, so to speak, necessary for the leavening of the meal.
From out of the heaviness and dulness, the sourness and stench,
the kinks and bubbles in the lump of dough shall be quickened
into life the sweet and wholesome bread of religion. So, too,
is it unreasonable to hope that below this complex religious
disturbance there is throbbing something more than human, an
energy which it pleases me to call the new leaven in modern life?

SERVICE.

BY MARY F. NIXON.

NEE-DEEP within a fragrant field,
Kissed by the sun at noon,
Beneath the turquoise blue of heaven,
Fanned by the airs of June ;

Wielding aloft his gleaming scythe

Toy in his sinewy hands

Midst nodding clover, golden rye,

Good Brother Basil stands.

II.

Yet when the midday Angelus

From belfry rings each day,

He pauses for a moment, there

A simple prayer to say :

" O God ! " he prays with earnest mien,
"Hew down my vile conceit,
And make my life as fragrant as
The clover at my feet ! "

1893.] SERVICE.

III.

Within his monastery cell,

On studious thought intent,

Brother Antonio's keen dark eyes

Upon a scroll are bent.

Wrapped in his books, he studies oft
Of some great deed of yore,
Yet, as the prayer-bell rings, he kneels
Lowly upon the floor.

IV.

" Dear Lord," he humbly, sweetly prays,
11 Make me forthwith to know
That Thou art the great fountain-head
Of Wisdom here below.

Make me to feel that all the toil

And labor here for me

Is but a snare of pride, unless

It to Thy glory be ! "

Brother Antonio bends o'er books,

Counting his labor play ;

Blithe Brother Basil sings at work

Through the long summer day.

Great souls ! to toil and duty vowed,
Brothers in truth are they ;
Both in their service praise, as well
As in the prayers they say.

101

102

THE STORY OF A MISSION.

[April,

THE STORY OF A MISSION.

REV. WALTER ELLIOTT, C.S.P.

'HEN the time came for a mission in St. Paul's
parish, New York City, the Fathers were naturally
anxious to make it a thorough one. We felt
that no change in the old style of mission, as
far as the main features are concerned, would be
beneficial. To preach the end of man, and to tell how man's
soul is wrecked and saved, must ever be the purpose of a mis-
sion. Now, the Exercises of St. Ignatius most perfectly metho-
dized the meditation of these eternal truths, and St. Alphonsus,
prince of modern missionaries, most perfectly fitted them to
the wants of the people. So the old mission stands as the new
one and the best one.

But yet a mission is capable of progress in its adaptation to
novel conditions of the people, and its grasp of new oppor-
tunities for general good, such as the use of the press and of
other means of advertising. Thus, the best mission is the one
which reverently preserves traditional methods, while eagerly
seeking new means of making them more efficacious.

St. Paul's parish being typically urban in its character, a
thorough-going visitation was necessary. The people of city
parishes enjoy but a minimum of that powerful means of grace,
personal acquaintance with the parish clergy. " I know mine
and mine know me " can only be said by the city pastor in
an official sense. Hence many souls are lost for want of per-
sonal care ; hence the sacraments are too often but oases in a
desert of vice a yearly or half-yearly breathing-time in an
otherwise habitual state of sin. The visitation of the parish for
the purpose of hunting up hardened sinners and of interview-
ing every man and woman on religious matters, and (some-
thing very important!) to be interviewed in turn, is a prere-
quisite for a spiritual renewal like a mission.

The missionaries spent many days, and especially many
evenings, before the opening Sunday in the visitation, often
returning several times to the same family. During the earlier
weeks of the mission the names of obstinate sinners were con-
stantly being handed in, and these were sought after again and

1898.] THE STORY OF A MISSION. 103

again, with the best results. In a word, the Apostolate of Shoe-
leather preceded that of the living word in the pulpit and the
sacramental word in the confessional. We think that the visi-
tation was the most potent cause (apart from the unseen and
uncalculable influence of divine grace) of the great success of
the mission. It set everybody talking, it brought the priest
into every family, it was an offering of some extra hard work
on the part of the clergy and of practical zeal on the part of
the devout laity.

At the same time as the visitation began the help of the
Apostolate of the Press. The subjoined card was distributed
personally by the Fathers during their excursions through the
parish :

FOUR WEEKS' MISSION A flission to non=Catholics

WIW, BE GIVBN IN THE

Cburcb of tbe Paulist jfatbers, SUNDAY , KKBRUARY 6.
Beginning Sunday, Jan. 9, and ending
Sunday, Feb. 6.

Opening Sermon at the High Mass, Sunday, jprager.

Tanuarv ^ Lord Jesus ! who didst suffer and die upon the

Cross for the redemption of all mankind, we beseech

Alslj ARI INVITED. thee to look down with Thy tender eyes of pity upon

all the members of this parish. Send down Thy Holy

Every Parishioner is expected to Attend and Make the Spirit into the hearts of all that the good ones
Mission. amongst us may become better, that the sinners may

ISt week, beginning January 9, for the MARRIED be converted, and that the careless and indifferent
WOMEN may ^ e en li&h*ened, so that all may be prepared for

the coming of Thy missioners, and that there will be

2d week, beginning January 16, for the UN- a complete and thorough outpouring of Thy Holy
MARRIED WOMEN. Spirit amongst us all. Amen.

3 d week,beginning January 23, for the MARRIED Non - Catholics are inv i t ed to attend

4 th week, beginning January 30, for the SINGLE th6 Cath UC MiSSi n '

MEN. We earnestly ask every member of our parish

HOURS OF SERVICES. to take the interest in the Mission that it de-

Night Service at .7:30 P.M. Instruction, Rosary, It appeals to you especially, for it con-

Sermon, and Benediction of the Blessed / _, ,,

Sacrament cerns your soul. Behold now ts the acceptable

Mornin Services- time, now is the day of salvation. It appeals to

5 A.M. Mass and Instruction. Y ou because of the love you should have for your

8 A.M. Mass and Instruction. neighbor. Catholic and non-Catholic are your

Important Notice.-^ Sunday, January 16, neighbors. Urge them to make the Mission.

the first Mass will be at 5 o'clock instead The best thing you can-do for the New Year is

of 5:30, and so continue every Sunday until to make the Mission yourself and try to get your

further notice. [OVER.] friends to make it.

Many thousands of these invitations were thus handed
around by the priests themselves, and were soon everywhere in
the hands, the pockets, and the prayer-books of the people.
Meantime, of course, carefully framed announcements were
made at all the Masses for some Sundays beforehand and
public prayers were offered. The monthly parish Calendar con-

IO4

THE STORY OF A MISSION.

[April,

tained extended and thoughtfully-worded exhortations, and the
daily papers were induced to print brief notices. A big sign
was fixed above the main entrance to the church, changing
from week to week, and attracting the attention of the cease-
less tide of humanity surging about the corners and upon the
platforms of the adjacent elevated railroad station a fact which
accounts for many who are not parishioners making the mission.

The division of the exercises into four weeks was a necessi-
ty. Each week the church, great as it is, was filled twice every
day, at 5 A. M. and at the evening service.

The grand total of the four weeks' mission, including chil-
dren, was over 13,000; indeed it went considerably beyond that
number if we count those who straggled in to the Sacraments
during three or four weeks after the close. The count was
entirely accurate, each of the penitents, exclusive of " repeaters,"
receiving the Paulist Remembrance leaflet, by which means the
totals were computed. We give herewith a copy :

PUT THIS IN YOUR PRAYER-BOOK AND KEEP IT AS

A REMEMBRANCE ^
<* OF THE MISSION

FATHERS.

O MY SOUL! never forget those happy
days when you were so sincerely converted
to GOD. Never forget the promises you then
made to GOD and your Father Confessor

O SACRKD HEART OF JESUS! burning
with love for me, inflame my heart with
love for Thee.

< > MARY ! obtain for me the grace to per-
severe in my good resolutions.

OLast Worfcs of Hfcvice

GIVEN AT THE MISSION.

1* *

I. Be careful to say your morning
and evening prayers ; tor prayer is the
key to the treasures or Heaven, "Ask,
and ye shall receive," says our Lord.

II. Often call to mind that it is ap-
pointed for you ONCE TO DIE you
know not when, nor where, nor how :
only this you know that if you die in
mortal sin, you will be lost for ever ; if
you die in the state of grace, you will
be happy for ever.

"In all thy works remember thy
last end, and thou shalt never sin "
(ECCLUS. vii.)

III. Never neglect to hear Mass on
Sundays and Holydays of Obligation.
By uniting our hearts with all the faith-
ful in offering up the great Sacrifice of
the Mass, we offer, ist, an act of in-
finite adoration to God; and 2d, we
bring down upon ourselves the choic-
est blessings of Heaven.

1898.]

THE STORY OF A MISSION.

105

A dark cloud hangs over the Catho-
lic family that neglects Mass.

IV. Be careful about what you read,
for bad reading is poison to the soul.
Provide yourself with Catholic books.
Take a Catholic newspaper.

V. Remember that a man is known
by his company. Keep away from the
saloon. Beware of the familiar com-
pany of persons of the other sex. Re-
member what you promised at the
Mission, and fly from the danger of
sin ; for " he that Icrveth the danger
shall perish in it " (ECCLUS. iii.)

VI. When you are tempted by bad
thoughts, say quickly, " JESUS and
MARY, help me!" Then say the
Hail Mary till you have banished the
temptation. Remember that GOD
sees you at every instant.

VII. If you are so unhappy as to
fall again into sin, be not discouraged ;
quickly beg pardon of GOD, and seek
the first opportunity to go to Confes-
sion, and start again in a new life.

" He that shall persevere unto the
end, he shall be saved" (MATT, x.)

VIII. Go to Confession and Com-
munion once a month, if possible; at
1 east never allow three months to pass
without approaching these Sacra-
ments. By Confession our souls are
cleansed from sin, and strengthened
to resist temptation. By Communion
our souls are nourished by the Sacred
Body and Blood of JESUS CHRIST.

" He that eateth Me, the same also
shall live by Me" (JOHN vi. 58).
A Prayer for the Conversion of
Non-Catholics.

O Lord Jesus Christ, thou Good
Shepherd of souls, we beseech thee to
grant us the grace to be missionaries
of thy holy Faith ; that our conversa-
tion may be so instructive and our be-
havior so edifying that thy lost sheep
shall be led to hear thy Church, and
be brought to the unity of the one fold
and the loving care of the one shep-
herd; who livest and reignest for ever
and ever. Amen.

Our Father, Hail Mary, Glory be
to the Father.

The attendance was something wonderful. The women,
married and single, edified us greatly by their punctuality, their
patience in standing as hundreds did during the entire service
and their zeal in bringing sinners. The married men, in some
respects, carried off the prize. Their numbers naturally fell short
of the single men, but their attendance was more punctual, es-
pecially in the early morning, and their attention to the sermons
and instructions very gratifying. Much of this is accounted for
by the working Holy Name Society, whose membership, strictly
practical, passes nine hundred men, mostly married. That large
number of aggressive Catholic men was more than enough to
leaven the whole lump of twenty-four hundred who received the
sacraments that week. We all know that the best and worst
men in every parish are married men ; in this case the best
easily carried the day against the worst, thanks mainly to the
Holy Name Society.

Yet, somehow or other, we felt that the young men bore
away the palm. There is more show in their piety, even or
perhaps especially when it is new born. Their temptations

I0 6 THE STORY OF A MISSION. [April,

are stronger, their wisdom is smaller, their vanity is more
silly ; hence, as they fall below other classes in incentives to
good, they are more deserving of praise for their penance.
Their week filled the souls of the missionaries with consolation.
The dispositions in the confessional were excellent on the
part of sinners, deep sorrow for their sins and entire readiness
to take practical means of amendment of life ; on the part of
the good people an unfeigned purpose to struggle forward to
Christian perfection. Against the proximate occasions of vice,
so very common and so very enticing in our cities, penitents
spontaneously made the necessary promises. One of the best
fruits of the mission was the handing in of over 2,500 signed
promises of total abstinence ; eight hundred of these were made
by the young men alone. The sermon on intemperance was
preached Wednesday or Thursday night of each week, and a
card given to each person present ; this was a total abstinence
promise for a specified time, and was to be signed and kept
at home ; but a coupon was attached, bearing the name and
address of the signer, and was handed in to the missionaries
as they went through the church collecting them, the evening
after the temperance sermon. In this way a blow direct
is delivered against the dominant vice of all city parishes, and
it is effected without undue pressure, the signing being done
after giving time to think and pray and advise with the " home
authorities." The following is the card :

MADB

At the Mission given by the Paulist Fathers

Church of St. jpaul the Hpostle,

NEW YORK, JANUARY, 1898.

For the love of God and for the good of my soul, I
promise to abstain from intoxicating drinks.

Name

For

.years.

This card was used with all classes, married and single,

intemperate, some for cure, others for preventive, and

help on the good cause of temperance, to create an

1898.]

THE STORY OF A MISSION.

107

aversion for convivial habits, and to antagonize one of
deadliest foes of the church in our country, the saloon,
the reverse side of the card was the following :

the
On

A's REASON.

I feel that by making- tl vl s promise I can en-
courage others, who may need it, to do the same.

B's REASON.

I have noticed that those who make and keep
such promises are better Christians, have better
health, longer life, and pleasanter homes than
habitual drinkers.

C's REASON.

I cannot afford to be constantly drinking. I
have a family to support, and they need all I
can earn.

D's REASON.

I must do some penance for my sins ; such
self-denial is pleasing to God and meritorious
for me.

E's REASON.

I am afraid of giving scandal to my childrei.
or to others ; should any one by my example be-
come a drunkard, what could I answer in the
day of Judgment ?

F's REASON.

Drunkenness is a great cause of sin, cruelty,
and crime ; I intend to avoid even the occasion
of it.

G's REASON.

Once I was a victim of the drink habit. I am
resolved never again to submit to its slavery.

H's REASON.

When the demon of discord caused by drink
enters the house, the Angel of Peace departs.
I prefer dwelling with the Angel of Peace
than with the demon of discord.

Many new members joined the temperance societies of the
women as well as of the men, recruits being enrolled, however,
only after the mission was over, lest brittle timber should be
put into the good ship. Over three hundred members were
added to the great Holy Name Society, and large additions
were made to the League of the Sacred Heart and the So-
dality of the Annunciation. Meantime a class of grown-up
persons was formed for confirmation, and Bishop Farley ad-
ministered the sacrament to more than two hundred. Thus
the Catholic mission was a signal success.

Let us do justice to those who mainly caused it the prac-
tical Catholics of the parish. When appealed to to be mission-
aries with us, to pray and to work as sent by God to save

io8

THE STORY OF A MISSION.

[April,

sinners, they took us at our word. They beset sinners with
every form of spiritual attack and gave them no rest till they
surrendered and came to the services. Even Protestants helped.
These saw the big sign or read the press notices which we
managed to have inserted in the city dailies, and chaffed their
Catholic friends, not all in joke either, about attending to their
religion. Two Protestants working down-town with a "hickory"
Catholic of the parish saw the sign, and one of them said: "If
I were a Catholic I would show my appreciation of my reli-
gion by going to that mission." The other Protestant backed
him up, and their careless friend was finally shamed into mak-
ing the mission, and related the incident to one of the mission-
ariesan illustration, by the way, of the decadence of Pro-
testant prejudice. During the four Catholic weeks the people
were now and then reminded of the week for the non-Catholics
which was coming. Each penitent received, folded in the
ordinary remembrance leaflet (itself containing a prayer for
conversions) the following ingeniously concocted stimulant to
missionary effort :

Spostolate of prater

AND

Work for the Conversion of America to
the True Faith of Christ.

1 . Select ONE SOUL for whose conver-
sion you wish to pray in a most
special manner.

2. Pray daily, in union with all the
members, that the Most Precious
Blood of our Lord and Saviour
Jesus Christ may fall upon and
save that one soul.

3. By good example, by great gentle-
ness and kindness, attract that one
soul to Christ. Lose no favorable
opportunity, by conversation, Cath-
olic reading, acts of charity and
self-sacrifice, to gain that one soul
for whom Jesus died on the Cross.

4. Do not lose hope if you do not at
once succeed. Remember that pa-
tience is a missionary virtue as
well as zeal. "So is the kingdom
of God, as if a man should cast
seed into the earth, and should
sleep and rise, night and day, and
the seed should spring, and grow
up whilst he knoweth not." (St
Mark iv. 26. )

5. Report success to your Pastor, and
bring him others to join this Apos
tolate. One soul is worth the
Blood of the Redeemer.

prater for Cbrtstfan

Q GOD the Holy Ghost, Spirit of
Truth and Love, who desirest
that all nations and peoples and
tongues should be brought into one
Faith, we beseech Thee to enlighten
our understanding and strengthen our
will, that W 7 e may zealously work and
pray for the conversion of our beloved
country. Grant us the privilege of
helping our fellow-countrymen to be-
lieve the doctrines which our Lord
Jesus Christ taught by His Apostles,
and to accept the means of salvation
which, through their successors, He
administers unto men's souls. O
Holy Spirit ! Thou personal Bond of
Infinite and Eternal Union between
the Father and the Son, grant that
all mankind may be made one, as in
Thee the Father and the Son are
one ; grant that all may belong to
that one Fold, of which Christ is the
one Shepherd, and go onward by the
one Way of Truth to life everlasting.
Amen.

Our Father ; Hail Mary ; Glory be
to the Father.

IME COLUMBUS PRESS, 120 WEST 60 ST., N. Y.

1898.] THE STORY OF A MISSION. 109

We opened the non-Catholic mission the closing Sunday of
the last week of the Catholic mission. Of course every effort
had been made by the missionaries to attract Protestants to the
services, depending mainly, however, upon the personal exer-
tions of our parishioners among their friends. Needless to say
that vast audiences of Catholics came ; but we had, as we ex-
pected, a large attendance of non-Catholics every night, no
less than six hundred at some of the lectures, perhaps even
more. The zeal of Catholics for their own salvation broadened
out until it embraced their separated brethren, and by every
means allowable sought to bring them to the church. We
wish to insist that the reason for the evident improvement in
tone as well as increased attendance of non-Catholics at this
year's mission is to be attributed to the Catholic people's zeal.
In this parish they have been for many years steadily reminded
of their vocation to convert their fellow-citizens to the true
religion, and now they are pretty fully awake to that holy duty.
They know that we are ready to do our part, and always at
their service to instruct or even to argue with their non-Catholic
friends, and that we have in the church office an unfailing sup-
ply of free doctrinal literature. In fact the people are begin-
ning to have a missionary conscience, and results show accord-
ingly. This is illustrated by the way the invitations to non-
Catholics were distributed. We printed three thousand copies
of the accompanying card, placed them in envelopes, and
notified the people at Mass two Sundays before we began with
the non-Catholics ; the three thousand were gone in a flash it
was hard to get a single card that Sunday noon. They were
all addressed and mailed by the people to their non-Catholic
friends ; and this was a strong reinforcement to the invitations
given personally.

You are invited to attend a course of Lectures in
the Paulist Church, Columbus Avenue and Fifty-
ninth Street, during the evenings of the week begin-
ning Sunday, February 6. The topics chosen are
calculated to interest you very deeply, bearing as they
do upon matters of vital religious interest. They
will be presented in a friendly spirit, our purpose
being a plain exposition of Catholic doctrine and
practice.

This card will secure you a seat during the en-
tire course. Very faithfully yours,

fmulisf jFatbers.

IIO THE STORY OF A MISSION. [April,

The reverse of the card read as follows :

List of Lecture Topics.

No Salvation outside the Catholic Church.

This dogma clearly explained.
How to be rid of Sin. Actual practice of

Catholics. The Confessional.
The Dead. Our relation to those who have

gone before us.
Church Authority. Its necessity for preserving

purity of doctrine and administering the

aids of religion.
Communion with the blessed in Heaven. The

intercession of the Saints.
The Real Presence of Christ in the Eucharist.

The Sacrifice of the Mass.

The Interior Life of Catholics. Prayer, Medi-
tation, Sanctification.

QUESTION BOX.

The result was very consoling. The most intelligent of our
Catholics were present every evening, mingled with the best
kind of non-Catholics, whom they had in most cases brought
with them. We noticed that a very large proportion of our
guests, as we may call them, acted not only with decorum, but
even with reverence, many of them joining in the hymns, and
kneeling during Benediction of the Blessed Sacrament.

Doctrinal leaflets were eagerly accepted every night. Many
hundreds of good books were bought by the non-Catholics at
the church entrances (for a very small price, to be sure) and
taken home to play the silent part of the Apostolate of the
Press in future conversions. Ninety-one non-Catholics attended
the first meeting of our Inquiry Class. Of these more than
three-fourths are practically certain of taking instructions and
of being received into the church in the near future ; this in
addition to about a score of converts already received, men
and women whose instruction was found advanced enough to
be finished during the five weeks of the mission.

The faults we have to find with the Catholic mission are all
centred in one a week is hardly long enough to add to conver-
sion from a sinful life a sufficiently developed prospect of per-
severance. We have said that we preach the old mission of St.
Alphonsus ; let us frankly correct that statement, and admit

1898.] THE STORY OF A MISSION. in

that we and missionaries generally preach an abridgement of it
we do not, we cannot as yet, give the fulness of effect in an
eight days' mission that can be given by a fortnight. The old
mission which the writer knew, even as lately as in the early
seventies, is now seldom given. It embraced two full weeks of
preaching to the same auditory ; it fully developed the motives
of repentance ; it fully developed the means of perseverance.
Special discourses were delivered against besetting vices ; the
love of God, and the sufferings of Christ, together with other
of the nobler motives for a good life, were not crowded into the
background ; they were so strongly urged that they could domi-
nantly characterize the whole spiritual effect of the mission.
In all religious influences time is of great value, hurry is an in-
jury ; as, for example, even an appearance of haste in a confes-
sor hurts his ministry, just as a leisurely, deliberate, patient, and
waiting manner helps him. So with our " divided " missions,
and our one week's missions generally they are too short in
time, they are too scanty in matter. It is remarkable that
with all this deficiency so many sinners are permanently con-
verted, being helped by good example at home, by good read-
ing, by increased church facilities, by more numerous clergy
for a zealous and painstaking parish priest is a gift of God for
perseverance superior to that any mission can give. But let us
not cease to hope that missionaries may be so multiplied that
soon the integral fulness of spiritual benefit may be easily given
in these gatherings of the people for a renewal of Christ's sov-
ereignty over them and the freer working of his church for their
salvation. We read in the history of missions in Italy and
France that a band of fathers would remain in a small parish
over a month, thoroughly hunt up every sinner, first drive home
the fear of God till it became a permanent quality of the soul,
then elevate this motive by constant preaching and personal
converse into habitual and conscious love of Jesus Christ. Much
the same should be done to-day in a great number of our own
parishes, and it is not done for lack of missionaries.

What somewhat atoned for this want in our mission, though
not entirely, was the great church, which accommodated more
than three thousand persons, most of whom could be seated
during the services. The congregational singing also helped to
soften hearts. The people were their own choir at every service,
early morning and night. The hymns are tuneful and their words
full of solid doctrine, worth knowing by heart. The singing,
especially that by the great chorus of the men, was something

THE STORY OF A MISSION.

[April,

112

heavenly. The men as they sang were preaching God's truth to
themselves in noble musical cadence ; they felt it, and it aided
the mission effect wonderfully.

Fewer defects, we think, can be found in the non-Catholic
mission than in the Catholic one. We got the audience, we
imparted plain teaching of the chief typically Catholic doctrines,
we answered questions ranging over the entire field of religion,
natural and revealed, and we stocked every non-Catholic hearer
with the printed truth in abundance. What more could we do ?
The answer is the burden of complaint of all who are engaged
in this Apostolate ; we do not preach penance enough to non-
Catholics, nor other motives which are calculated to stimulate
the conscience to positive acceptance of the truth, as well as
to active search for it.

To this the rejoinder is that non-Catholics are not nearly
so much attracted by such topics as awake a dead conscience as
they are by those which are in dispute between themselves and
the church. This course may be pursued, however : the doc-
trinal discourses may be toned with a gentle note of divine
love, or some strong sentiment of responsibility to God as in-
deed we tried to do.

Anyway, we have reason to be thankful to God for our
mission, one of a kind given by all communities and by the
new diocesan missionaries everywhere in this country. As to
converts, our success this time is very encouraging. Consider
that every convert, according to the usual rule, will sooner or
later bring in at least one other, generally more, and this gives
a cheerful outlook. " To him that hath shall be given " is never
more true than in the case of a parish in which converts already
abound. Each harvest fills not only the barns, but provides
seed-corn for yet other harvests.

The Life of St. Augustine* by Philip Burton, C.M.
The writer spent a couple of years in Algiers and
visited Hippo, Tagaste, Cirta, and other scenes of
the life and labors of St. Augustine. The effect of
this was to bring home to him the conviction that
although as well informed about the life and work of the great
bishop and doctor as readers generally, he in reality knew
very little. A new spirit entered him, he saw things in a new
light a man cannot be adequately judged apart from his sur-
roundings so under the influence of these feelings, and in the
midst of the scenes where St. Augustine was born and lived
for the greater part of his life, he prepared the historical study
now before us. It is an admirable work. The author has not
spared pains and he was full of reverent sympathy in his task.
He prefixes a map of Roman Africa in the fourth century,
and in a section he gives a diagram of the city of Hippo
which exhibits the favorable situation it held for commerce and
defence. It stood in the space between two rivers, and these
natural guards were completed by walls that ran in almost par-
allel lines from river to river.

The city, together with an extensive territory, formed a Colonia
of the Empire, one of those municipalities by which Roman
policy discharged the claims of veterans and consolidated her
conquests. As every one knows, these places were miniatures
of the great city in structure and government. Rome was the
model for the divisions of the new city, its public structures,
streets, baths, walls, outlets, and, what was more characteristic
still, for its government in all the subdivisions, of administration,
judicial and executive. The region was a rich and populous one
for a hundred and fifty miles to the south of Hippo. The birth-
place of St. Augustine, Tagaste, which is about fifty miles to
the south of the city which gave the name to his bishopric,
could not have been a town of much importance, though a very

* Dublin: M. H. Gill & Son.
VOL. LXVII. 8

II4 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [April,

ancient one ; for, we think, there is hardly more known about
it than the very important fact that within its circuit on the
I 3 th of November, 354, one of the greatest, if not the greatest,
of the Western Fathers first saw the light of day ; and this
other, which might be reasonably inferred, that it was one of
the free cities.

For those engaged in combating the errors of the age gen-
erally, and in particular in missionary work to persons outside
the church, the life and writings of St. Augustine would be an
armory. It Is not that he is the Doctor of Grace and he is
this as surely and in the*same way as Athanasius is the Doctor
of the Incarnation ; it is not because of the piercing intellect
which went like a spirit through heretical arguments and isolated
the sophisms so that they could be seen by any eye ; but be-
cause of the road he walked from heresy into doubt that he
was in the right way, and the weariness of the road, till God's
grace became the guide to lead him by the hand. When we
are told that faith is credulity, that revelation is impossible, that
matter is eternal, that we ourselves, just as we are, are the
effect of a particular approach and gyration of atoms, and that
to accept any other view is to write ourselves down asses, we
can point to the greatest intellect the world has seen, bending
its head like a little child of simple faith in submission to the
voice of God.

The work before us could not give us St. Augustine as he
is in his mass of writings, but it affords an inducement to those
who have time and talent for the enterprise to go to the works
themselves. Even when many of his errors had melted away,
what constitutes the problem of this age of ours remained. It
may be classed under four heads : the nature of God and of
the soul, the nature of sin and the origin of evil. Surely the
teaching of the church has been misrepresented on these vital
points in the works which modern men of science read. They
have misrepresented her teachings in their own writings. To
many among them the judgment is, they know not what they
do; but how many show an animus that is, indeed, consistent
with want of knowledge but also with a hatred which prevents
true knowledge reaching them. There is the stranger case
still, of men who possess knowledge to understand how the
church has been calumniated, men who perceive that if there
be an alternative between an eternal mindless operation of force
on something which offers itself in appearances for this is all
the word " phenomena " means that alternative is what the

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 115

church teaches, yet who will not come into the light. We shall
apply to them St. Augustine's words about himself when,
though nearing the goal, he could not see how the church and
the Holy Scriptures had proved their claim to teach the truth.
" I suspended my assent, dreading a precipice, but this suspense
was deadly ; for I thus demanded in such things the same
kind of certitude I had as that seven and three make ten."
He did not give up ; the mercy of God and his mother's prayers
took him out of his difficulties. The task he had set himself
was arduous in the extreme, but in its consequence it teaches
the lesson that good will need never despair of finding God.

It would be worth the while of men of science to examine
the grounds for their belief in the result of their experiments,
to think how many facts away from themselves they believe on
testimony ; and possibly they will come to the conclusion if
they do this honestly which St. Augustine came to, after the
stage we spoke a moment ago about, that those who received
the Holy Scriptures were more reasonable than those who re-
jected them. This at least will be something.

In a previous article we made a reference to the African
Church, but we cannot refrain from mentioning that its general
synods were very frequent ; during the most of St. Augustine's
time they were annual arid were usually held in Carthage. The
provincial synods were still more frequent, and besides, special
committees of bishops were appointed for various purposes. St.
Augustine was almost always present, much as he disliked
being away a moment from his flock. In that former article
we referred to the influence of paganism, especially in the parts
remote from Carthage ; there were other evils too, among them
Manicheism, against which he was constantly engaged. And
finally we have the Donatist schism, which, beginning in 311,
almost brought the church of Africa to ruin. Nothing can give
a better idea of the zeal and energy of this extraordinary man
than his conflict with the Donatists. His life was in ^danger
from their violence ; still he went to synods and other functions as
if the imperial army were about him. He wrote against them, he
appealed to them, he did everything that a true pastor ought to
do. He left their subterfuges no loophole for escape ; his arms
were at the same time open to receive them. He wrote against
their great advocate Parmenian, he wrote on Baptism, he
wrote against Petilian, another tower of strength for the Dona-
tists, and he answered Cresconius, who had endeavored to re-
build Petilian. Besides, for his own flock he issued a pastoral

Jl6 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [April,

-On the Unity of the Church" and a mass of books, many
of which are nothing short of treatises; and all this he did in
the years between 401 and 409, besides preaching and
duties of the episcopate. The work against Parmenian consisted
of three books; that on Baptism, seven; that dealing with Peti
lian, three; that in answer to Cresconius, four.

We shall close this notice by stating in propositions the
points of his arguments against the Donatists : I. The fact on
which they pretended to found the schism had frequently been
proved false, to the knowledge of the public. 2. Even if true
it was immaterial, as the validity of sacraments does not depend
on the worthiness of the minister. 3- No reason could justify
a local church in separating itself from the Universal Church
and the centre of Catholic unity the Apostolic and Roman
See ; and no church that had done so could have the slightest
claim to belong to the Church of Christ.

The Water of the Wondrous Isles, by William Morris.* This
tale, which is told in the form of a fairy tale and in quaint English,
can hardly be described as a very successful achievement.
Nothing could well be purer than the style it is really old
English and not make-believe but the lesson takes long to be
learned. Like all fairy tales, there is a purpose in it, so that
what we have is really an allegory ; but the incidents in that
species of composition should flash their meaning into the mind
in connection with the ruling purpose of the teacher. They do
not ; they are well told, but can only be praised as independent
descriptions, as if the author had before him those who compile
books called selections from the best authors, and meant to
supply a page or two. The mood of the witch when she fears
Birdalone is escaping from her control, is described with the
condensed force of poetry as in this way : " And this led her
into fierce and restless moods ; so that she would sit staring at
the maiden's beauty, handling her knife withal and scarce able
to forbear her." This may be taken as a fair specimen of the
poet's power to floo'd the mind with a life-history in a sentence
or two. The story of the kidnapping of Birdalone when a little
child, the sufferings she had undergone in the time of her
growth in the witch's cabin to the hour then striking, and
shadowing it all the suggestion that a wicked purpose had been
the witch's motive throughout, we have in this sentence. The
face of the witch's sister, "both proud, foolish, and cruel," is

*|New York and London : Longmans, Green & Co.

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 117

strong and terse as Tacitus, and tells in these three words
what historians often, novelists always, take a page to convey.
We need not follow her through the adventures she meets
with there is a flavor of the " Idylls of the King" in them from
the time she escapes from the cabin, " the House of Captivity,"
until she finds herself back in the burg from which she had
been stolen when little more than an infant. We can recommend
the book, even though we think the author's talents could have
been better employed when writing it.

Historiographia Ecclesiastica, by William Stang.* This work,
which is a catalogue of works on ecclesiastical history for the
use of priests and seminary students, by Dr. Stang, profes-
sor of theology in the American College of Louvain, supplies
in some two hundred and thirty-eight small pages the result of
immense research. At the end he gives the Holy Father's letter
on historical studies. The first chapter, which is a short state-
ment of the sources of ecclesiastical history, is constructed in
that scientific form which at once leads the student to see that
he is to travel in a beaten path to a direct end. For instance,
in the division of the sources of knowledge, they are classified
with reference (ratione) to their origin, order, and form ;
regarded from the point of view of origin, as inspired and
uninspired that is, divine and human ; in reference to their
origin, primary and secondary ; the first those which contain their
authority in themselves or which have not taken their facts
from an antecedent writer, the second those which have de-
rived them from previous authorities ; and finally with reference
to the form of the sources into written and unwritten. There
is a little chapter on the art of criticism, to be applied to those
studies which may be considered very needful for those young
men who know everything already, "not to indulge in ingenious
conjecture beyond good sense (plus justo\ not for the mere
sake of showing penetration (acuti ingenii) to call in question
things about which there can be no question (certissima). We
cannot close this note better than by quoting the author's hope
"that his little book will be a guide on the road of truth to
those who pursue the study of church history since he does not
deserve the name of theologian who is ignorant of it and
assist them in unfolding the glories of the church."

The Scholar and the State, by Henry Cod man Potter, Bishop

* New York : Benziger Brothers.

Il8 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [April,

of New York.* This volume consists of seventeen addresses
and papers by Dr. Potter on various subjects that may be
considered to have one connection his desire " to lift all local
questions into their highest atmosphere." They are, therefore,
in some ways manifestations of a purpose to infuse morality
into social science, or, as he would phrase it, to apply Christian
ethics "to local questions, movements, or occasions," "without
which no state or scheme can end otherwise than in ultimate
failure or ruin." The object is a good one, and we com-
mend the object he has in view.

The first address is called an oration, the second is called
an address. The first was delivered before the Phi Beta Kappa
Chapter of Harvard University, and is entitled " The Scholar and
the State"; the second is " Character in Statesmanship," and is
certified as an address. It was given at St. Paul's Chapel, New
York. The reason for the difference of description is not
obvious. There is an official in European universities known as
the Public Orator, whose duty is to deliver a Latin possibly
a Greek oration at some important function. We believe his
perquisites are somewhat honorary, like the laureate's, but you
do not half like to say a Greek speech and Latin speech, so you
call his rounded periods the Greek or Latin oration of the
Public Orator on the occasion, etc.

Having said this much of the mould, we are bound to add
there is a wholesome spirit in the effort ; it recognizes that
the highest duty of the scholar is to bear a part in the life of
the state ; that he must participate in its interests at any cost
this, of course, is the meaning of somewhat grandiloquent
language.

In a paper furnished to the Century, November, 1884, he
gives the public what he calls " A Phase of Social Science."
We have not seen for a long time an essay in which a writer
contrived in so few pages to present so great a number of those
half-truths that people usually take for the entire truth. There
is, in one or two of them, that speciousness which forces con-
viction on those who have not an instinctive perception of a
fallacy. It is true, for instance, that there is no such inhumanity
in the dealings of society with the weak and criminal as there
was a hundred and fifty years ago in England, but does that
prove that there is a corresponding advance along the whole
path of social and family life? He takes as his text one of
those pictorial passages that embellish Macaulay's History of

* New York : The Century Co.

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 119

England and which have not a particle of philosophical value,
though their literary excellence cannot be too highly praised ; and
he builds on this, as on a foundation, a structure consisting of
facts in no way connected with the text, observations that, when
correct, are irrelevant, and then he puts on the dome in the
shape of a conclusion which is a begging of the question
where it does not rest on an equivocal middle term.

Now, assuming Dr. Potter had brought you by correct rea-
soning from such a statement as that the conscience of society
is more delicate than a hundred and fifty years ago he could
not do it, but suppose he did to the proposition that indis-
criminate charity is mischievous, he still leaves you to think
that the man who puts his hand in his pocket, no matter when,
where, and under what circumstances, is an enemy to society.
Though observing, as our last remark, that his quotations from
the New Testament are not in point, still we say that anything
which helps to bring back the morality of Christian thought
to its place in society is to be welcomed.

History of tJic Protestant Reformation in England and Ireland*
by William Cobbett. This is a cheap edition of Cobbett's well-
known work, revised by the Very Rev. Francis Aidan Gasquet,
D.D., O.S.B. We recommend our readers to get it. Catholics
will find an account of the movement in England and Ireland
which changed the control of the religious establishments in
both countries, and the religion in the latter which they may
rely upon, and not the less that the writer was an English Pro-
testant. Protestants, if they do not choose to regard it in any
but a social and political light, will nevertheless find most valu-
able information on the part borne by Protestantism as an agent
in promoting the welfare of society in the sense of the whole
social body, and not part of it called the rich and powerful.

If the immediate effect of the Reformation was to make the
rich richer and the poor poorer, it is worth considering what
were the principles which brought about the change. If this
process continued until Cobbett wrote, something about seventy
years ago, were those principles still in force? or how far were
they modified by social antagonisms? If the effects are still
felt in social problems, even though the principles are not now
defended by reflecting men, what conclusion ought the student
of society arrive at as the most likely solution of these problems?
It is a singular thing that a work which, though written with

* New York : Benziger Brothers.

I2O

TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [April,

great power, can claim no higher rank than a pamphlet in the
interest of the working classes, seems of the utmost value, while
the scientific treatises written in their interests apparently pro-
vide no remedy.

Cobbett's work shared the fate of books written before
their time. He was one of the people himself, an agricultural
laborer in England who, at the age of seventeen, enlisted as a
private soldier in the British army. He devoted himself to the
study of English grammar under inconceivable difficulties ; his
knapsack was his bookcase, the edge of his bed his study chair,
his writing-table a board upon his lap. Fortunately for him,
the major commanding his regiment, in the absence of the
colonel, was an Irish gentleman the unfortunate Lord Edward
Fitzgerald. Through Lord Edward he obtained his discharge,
went home and entered on the career of a journalist, which
made him the leading advocate of popular rights in England in
his day, and finally led to his election to the House of Com-
mons. These particulars do not appear in the work before us,
but we mention them as an inducement to working-men to read
a work which should be the primary one to study in connec-
tion with their claims upon society. We do not think the book
should be regarded as a controversial one; we regard it, as did
all others at the time of its appearance, as a socio-political
pamphlet.

The School for Saints, by John Oliver Hobbes,* is an attrac-
tive book. The hero, Robert Orange, is a man with the intel-
lectual sentiment of the middle ages combined with the know-
ledge and capabilities of the present time as the basis of his
character. He possesses strength, not merely on the author's
word, but in his views, the manner of expressing them, and his
influence upon other characters. He has a belief in ideals
because he has faith in God, but there is a hardness of tone
in giving opinions which approaches cynicism, a severity of
judgment on others which is unlike the chanty of Catholics;
though he is a convert, from an appreciation of the beauty
and logic of Catholic thought as the reflex of the Lord's
leaching, and Catholic life as the instructed imitation of the
vine life. This estimate is not, however, General Prim's, with

i came in contact on being arrested in an incident of
Carhst rising, for which we must refer the reader to the

:lf. Prim read in his ascetic face and the strong will

* New York : Frederick A. Stokes Company.

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 121

and conviction expressed in it, a type he may have met the
priestly enthusiast who unites the cause of legitimacy with the
church. The spy or intriguer (or both), Mudora, judged him a
man of intense and practical ambition, only disturbed by vision-
ary longings inherited from his ancestors. He may have
appeared to both of these men in these lights, for men esti-
mate from a standard made up partly of their own mental
and moral nature and of their experience. They misjudge
these to the extent of the personal equation, but we have
more materials and the personal element is absent. In an
indirect way this interest of ours in Orange evinces the power
of the drawing. A good deal more will be understood when
the reader goes to the book. The singular history of Brigit is
a romance arising out of what had been intended to be a
fraudulent marriage by an archduke with an actress, but which
later on was solemnly contracted, only that it was intended it
should be regarded as a morganatic alliance. She was the only
child of the marriage. On the archduke's death she was to
have become the object of an astounding political intrigue to
place her on the archduke's throne we must suppose he was
in some way an independent prince and not a mere member
of an imperial family but her high sense of duty does not
permit her to become the centre of a revolution against her
young half-brother. Between her and Orange there is a pas-
sion of that lofty and everlasting kind which has existed in
intellects that moved the world, but which wise-acres have so
often pronounced reveries of vanity and not absorbing forces.
The moral plane of the work is almost at the highest, its pur-
pose apparently to show that the pounding of the world is a
school for saints as well as the penitential friction of the clois-
ter. There is no mistake in the lofty spirit of the writer, hei*
belief in the claims of duty to blind obedience, her scorn for
expediency, her still greater contempt for pious frauds, flatteries
to gain adherents, methods which honorable men would not
dream of employing in the engagements of life, but which are
resorted to in the furtherance of a great interest like that of
legitimacy, or a supreme moral force in government like the
church.

Upon the whole we are pleased with this novel. It means
something and is inspired by something. The author sees
God as the ruler of the world and of the soul, and she has an
under-swell of intensity that indicates she is compelled to tell
this. There is nothing profound in the book, but there is a

I22 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [April,

clear knowledge of human nature, and her actors and her pup-
pets perform their parts, and one or two men and women live
their lives and eat their hearts amid the actors and the
puppets.

Parflete is a very detestable character and hardly like any
we should look for in fiction. There are fools in real life who
like to have a reputation for everything that is wicked, pro-
vided that the excellence of their manners is conceded.
Parflete is one of this class, but we hardly see what purpose
of a villain he serves in fiction. There is a sort of selfish
good-nature not inconsistent with utter want of principle, but
Parflete's good-nature has no place in the piece; he is a re-
porter's account of a character, but there is no life in him.
But we may put him aside, for the author's sense is in the
opinion that to imagine excellence and to love it whether it
may be real, as it often is, or merely supposed, as it can be
sometimes is not given to low understandings. So in this phil-
osophy of conduct we have a key to a work written with the
quiet and self-possession which mark the tone of a well-bred
woman.

Life and Letters of Harriet Beccher Stowe* edited by Annie
Fields. There is naturally a good deal of interest round the
life of a woman like the subject of the work before us. She
wrote a work of fiction which, whether an exaggeration or not
of the staple which must be supposed to have been its material,
produced a wonderful sensation on two continents. In the
United Kingdom its appearance caused a tumult of excitement
in society as great as that which had stirred it from its depths
when the judgment was pronounced in the case of the negro
Somerset. That judgment, as the world knows, was the first
blow to the Bristol interest, with its thirty members of Parlia-
ment to maintain slavery in the West Indies.

That Mrs. Stowe may have believed her word-pictures were
not creations of a morbid fancy or, more directly to the
point, that they were not over-highly colored representations of
a system which she condemned, we are inclined to think
probable. She was evidently a woman whose imagination was
all ablaze when her feelings were roused. She took no mea-
sure of the proportions of things in themselves, and no account
whatever of their relations to individuals or the part they bore
in social economy. We have an instance of this uncalculating

* Boston and New York : Houghton, Mifflin & Co.

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 123

tone of mind in the extraordinary paper published by her
concerning the affection which existed between Lord Byron
and his sister. We remember well the effect produced by that
publication in England. "Monstrous," "infamous," "unscrupu-
lous," " a vulgar American's madness for notoriety," were the
forms in which public and private criticism delivered them-
selves.

Yet we think it intelligible enough that Mrs. Stowe might
be convinced that there was something dreadful in the private
history of Byron and his sister's relations and that she should ex-
pose these in justice to her friend Lady Byron, for whom she
appears to have entertained the greatest reverence and affection ;
and that she did not pause to consider whether it became a
respectable woman to fling upon the world a work merely sen-
sational in its suggestions, notwithstanding their horror. What
we mean is, that no awful tragedy came in, whether of aveng-
ing gods or a malignant fate, to raise this infamy to the
moral sublime, as in CEdipus, no fiendish, inconceivable cruelty
and unnatural hate to lift it to the sublime of pathos, as in
the agony of Beatrice Cenci. It was like the scandal of a
court ante-room when whispers were made and eyes winked
about the Regent Orleans or about Charles II. of England,
and no one cared a straw whether these hints were believed or
not. Both in France and England at the time we speak of
the minds of men were drugged as by intoxicants, and what
was in their minds came out in words and looks and gestures,
as the ruling ideas of drunken men will, without decency,
honesty, self-respect.

This is about the best extenuation we can offer for the out-
rage inflicted upon living people by Mrs. Stowe as a tribute to
the suffering of her friend Lady Byron. We see great venera-
tion in her letters to Lady Byron ; she looks up to her as a
person from another planet who in pity visited this one, and
linking her fate to one of its most gifted inhabitants, found that
he was a Satan and a satyr. Certainly those letters show an
inordinate desire on the part of Mrs. Stowe to cultivate Lady
Byron's friendship so much so, indeed, that in any one except
the author of Uncle Toms Cabin we should attribute it to tuft-
hunting of a very pronounced character. The fact is, Miss
Milbanke was not the innocent child of another world when
she met Byron ; she was a young lady of fashion, and, unless
we are much mistaken, she knew as much as any one in Lon-
don society of Byron's doings or, more correctly, the tales

I24 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [April,

about his doings that valets told to ladies' maids, who repeated
them to their mistresses with suitable horror, mystery, and de-
light. " His lordship's own man, mem, told it in the house-
keeper's room, mem ; I don't know what it meant, mem ; it
was down at Newstead, mem." To the present time we do not
know the true story of the separation ; but we think there is
enough to show that Byron behaved with good feeling and
submission. The outburst of public morality which took place
at the time is familiar to every school-boy who has read
Macaulay's review of Moore's Life of Byron, and we think
the value of that periodical access of virtue has been success-
fully gauged by him.

The Madcap Set at St. Anne's* is a healthful, natural story
of convent boarding-school life. At one period the tendency
of writers for children and youth was to draw characters pre-
ternaturally good. Latterly, it has been to depict them as
abnormally bad. Neither extreme is touched in this book. The
decision of the Madcap Set to inaugurate its career of iniquity
by the truly girl-like deed of putting on its best attire on a
working-day is charmingly natural, and the ways in which each
was convinced of the falsity of the school-girl saying, " Be
good and you will be happy, but you won't have a good time,"
are Spencerian in the best sense of that hackneyed educational
phrase.

I. THE GOSPEL OF ST. JOHN.f

This work is intended to supply a more compendious expo-
sition of the Gospel of St. John than that of Dr. MacEvilly.
It is directly for the use of students who might find the latter
work to some extent a task upon their time ; and a fortiori the
commentaries of Maldonatus, Estius, and A Lapide. We do
not think students lose anything by Dr. MacRory's plan. In
the easier passages he has left a good deal to the student's own
intelligence, and this saves space ; so that in those passages in
which men are at liberty to differ he gives them the precise
assistance that a professor ought to give his class.

In the Introduction, a summary of eleven pages, he takes
up seriatim the question of the authenticity of the Gospel,
that of its authorship, the persons for whom and the object

Brothers' MadC * P Se * "* St ' Anne ' s - ^ Marion J- Brunowe. New York: Benziger

t The Gospel of St. John. By the Rev. Joseph MacRory, D.D., Professor of Sacred Scrip-
ture and Hebrew, Maynooth College. Dublin : Browne & Nolan.

1893.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 125

with which it was written ; he tells the plan of it, when and
where it was written, says a word about its integrity and the
language in which it was written ; he offers some observations
on the Lord's discourses in the Gospel and some upon the
errors against which it was directed. This is a valuable sum-
mary, putting at a glance the result of much reading.

Coming to the commentary, the first thing that strikes the
reader is the analysis prefixed to each chapter. It is pecu-
liarly short, but groups the subjects treated in sufficient outline
to be an aid to memory in reading the Gospel critically, or in
the composition of a sermon. But it is with the exposition we
are most disposed to deal ; for we do not know of any work,
closely examined, whether in literature, history, or social science
in any of its branches, which bears evidence of finer and more
judicious sifting. We said a moment ago he passed over the
easy passages lightly. What well-informed reader has not expe-
rienced with a revulsion of feeling the care and fulness with which
so many commentators in the whole field of criticism handle
parts that are obvious ? When the meaning is as clear as day-
light, your commentator pours rays upon you from all quarters,
and not always white ones. If he makes a sound remark, it will
be one so obvious that your patience is severely tried ; if he
tells you something that appears new in the connection, it is
certain to be wrong, or at the least misleading. Now, Dr. Mac-
Rory is not a guide of this kind.

We have not the space to do more than indicate one or two
passages in which this discernment is shown, but they may be
taken as samples of the character of his book. We have before
us Mr. Ornsby's edition of the Greek Testament. Scholars re-
member him as professor of Greek and Latin literature in the
Catholic University of Ireland. He was one of that group
which followed Newman from Oxford. Ornsby's edition is from
Cardinal Mai's Vatican Bible, and the notes, philological and
exegetical, which the editor furnishes have been always looked
upon as the results of the most accurate knowledge of Greek
and familiarity with the best learning of exegetists.

In the very first phrase, " In the beginning," the interpreta-
tion of Ornsby, which followed prevailing interpretations, is not
that adopted by Dr. MacRory. Ornsby's is that En arke means
from eternity. No doubt there is a certain inconsistency in his
exposition when he says that it is the commencement of all
duration and eternity, for he perceives that this is a commence-
ment without a commencement, a beginning without a begin-

J2 6 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [April,

ning. Now, duration is only a measure of time, and it seems
to us very clear that the beginning of duration is the beginning
of time. Take the idea of eternity in the most abstract form
in which you can think it that is, a void, a silence, a negation.
Something occurs to disturb that silence, fill that void ; you
have a point of time. It moves ; you have a series of points by
which the motion of the something is measured. This certainly
is the meaning of arke in the classical authors, except where it
is used for a principle or element; but even this use does not
conflict, but rather confirms the interpretation, beginning of
time.

We find this is the view of Dr. MacRory, though he quali-
fies it by saying that " it most probably " means the beginning
of all created things. All the same, his genuine opinion is the
same as our own ; for when he refers to the third verse, which
states that all things were made by the Word, it is plain that
he takes "in the beginning" to mean when something hap-
pened, when created things were called into existence to mean
the point when time began, and as these things were made by
the Word, that therefore He was before them. We do not
pause upon another meaning which does not rise out of the
force of the words. The verb "was " (en) he explains, of course,
as already in existence ; and though this would be the render-
ing suggested by the whole context, we are pleased to see the
armed-at-all-points manner, for he calls attention to the point
that if St. John meant that the Son began to exist at the dawn
of creation the word egeneto would be that used.

The Word (The Logos] is the Second Person. St. John uses
the Word to designate Him in his first Epistle and in the
Apocalypse. The Word is not a mere abstraction or attribute
of God with St. John is, of course, clear ; for this Word was
with God, this Word was God, was made flesh, dwelt amongst
us ; and in the person of our Divine Lord was witnessed to by
the Baptist. The note on this point is full and satisfactory, and
affords an excellent illustration of the thoroughness with which
the task is done throughout.

"And the Word was God." He enters rather at length into
the critical examination of this sentence ; not that we mean he
spends an undue time upon it, but we think that a great deal
of the criticism which hinges on the absence of the Greek arti-
cle before "God" in this clause seems too refined, and it was
hardly worth his while to combat it. We find a very good
exegesis of this passage "And the Word was God" (Theos en

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 127

O Logos) in Winer's New Testament Grammar, and not the
less good that it is short. It is the same as Dr. MacRory's,
but Winer goes straight to the point. He says St. John could
not have omitted the article if he intended to designate the
Logos as the Theos that is, the noun " God " (Theos] would
then alone be ambiguous. This is clear from the clause " The
same was in the beginning with God," when we have the article
before " God." He has a good note on the last three words of
the sentence, " And without Him was made nothing that was
made." But we have no space to say more about it than this,
that he seems to hold, and we think rightly, that on dogmatic
grounds there is no necessity for connecting these words, viz.,
* that was made," with the preceding words of the verse ; ac-
cordingly, the connection would be " That was made in (that is,
by) Him was life," or " What was made was life in Him," or
" What was made in it was the Life." He prefers this last, and,
while weighing the claims for and against the other forms and
the ordinary one, he states in a satisfactory manner the rea-
sons for his preference. We hope this work will have a large
circulation among the clergy of this country.

2. THE SALESIANS' HOMES FOR BOYS.

There are a thousand inmates in Don Bosco's Institute
in Turin. An Irish Salesian priest and a young Londoner,
a clerical student, made my visit thereto most interesting and
helped me to understand their wonderful house.

There is a delightful book, Don Bosco, from the French of
Villefranche, by Lady Martin, and it lets one into the secret
of the spirit of the Salesian Homes. Having read that book,
many things too were clear to me which otherwise I certainly
should have failed to understand.

Four hundred and fifty boys are learning trades, and about
five hundred are busy in the schools, where the government
curriculum is gone through and pupils are prepared for the
university or for the seminary. There are about fifty technical
teachers, many of them being former children of the home.

I was taken first to see the printing department, in which
boys are not only trained to handle types in every way they
would do at a printer's, but also to cast the types, to stereotype,
and to go through the many delicate operations necessary for
producing colored bordered missals of the utmost beauty and
intricacy. A pictured page was under the press, as I looked

I2 8 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [April,

on in amazement, which had to receive seven colors besides a
fine gilt tracery ; that is to say, it had to make eight separate
journeys under the rollers of that great machine. Failure in
any one passage would mean failure in all.

Three ten-horse-power gas-engines supply the motive power
for the presses. In the country, not far from Turin, the Sale-
sians have a paper-mill which supplies other printing establish-
ments besides their own. They have also a book-binding de-
partment ; so that the books they put forth are very much
their own their -type-foundry supplying the type to impress
(probably) Salesian thoughts, by means of Salesians' scholars'
hands, on Salesian paper, which will be bound into volumes on
the premises ! The house may farther mark the work as its
own by illustrating it from its own draughtsmen's designs.

The quality of the work done may be gauged by two facts:
there are always two years' orders in advance ; and the Salesian
work has obtained gold medals, or diplomas, from the Vatican
Exhibition, Brussels, Cologne, London, and Edinburgh, and I
know not how many honors and distinctions besides. In the
book-shop the salesman, on one occasion when I was there,
was a boy of about fourteen a model of quickness and intel-
ligence. His pride in binding, printing, and in the high quality
of every sort of work, combined with cheapness, was amusing
and delightful to witness. In this library are educational, de-
votional, and entertaining works in mafiy languages. Don Bosco,
the founder, was a voluminous author, and of course his books
form a great feature in the collection ; but writers, ancient and
modern, and of many lands, are well represented on the Sale-
sians' shelves. The young salesman was well informed as to
methods and cost of transmission of his wares, in Italy and
abroad ; in short, he had a capital business head on his young
shoulders, after three years' training by the Salesian Fathers.
Nor were all his gifts of the commercial sort. He had an
enthusiastic spirit, and though so " smart," was just a fresh-
hearted, eager, simple boy.

The industrial part of the Home is not all comprised in the
various branches of the book department. Tailoring is taught,
so is boot-making. One of the most attractive technical school-
rooms is the carpenter's shop. Wood-carving and sculpture
have a studio. There is a bakery, and there is a forge, where
silent, athletic young Vulcans wield the hammer, and shape
forth many useful things, besides ornamental metal work, to
surround shrines, for railings, gates, etc.

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 129

The premises are plain, bare, even poor the church ex-
cepted, which is most rich and stately. If is the famous
" oratory " dedicated to Our Lady Help of Christians, or "Don
Bosco's Madonna," as the people love to call her.

There is something very touching in the splendor of their
church beside the Salesians' evident poverty. They are not
endowed. They beg their way, when they cannot work their
way. At Turin the institute is almost self-supporting. But
they are constantly opening houses in new places in both
hemispheres, and the beginnings are always a fearful struggle.
Money and food and clothing, however, always come after
awhile. Like Don Bosco in his early work, the infant com-
munities, even in these days, often endure severe privations
cold, hunger, contempt, and every imaginable hardship.

The boys at Turin were perhaps the best recommendation
of the home. Happy-looking, merry, manly lads, full of trust
alike in friends and strangers, they seemed the beau ideal of
healthy childhood. At work and at play they are with their
priests. It was lovely to see, in the shops and the playground,
on what good terms were masters and pupils ! The priests
might have been just merely the elder brothers; and they took
the rough and the smooth in a very energetic game of ball
with perfect simplicity, unaffectedness even heartiness !

Don Bosco gathered his boys into his heart of hearts.
Those trusting little lads at Turin show that they are loved
and fathered. They show, too, the eminently practical direc-
tion of their training. Don Bosco said his aim was to turn out
good Christians, who should be excellent workmen.

And the human material for this product was, and is, the
poorest of the poor; orphans, neglected children, the class
from which juvenile criminals are recruited. What a marvel
of pious alchemy, to make human gems out of the very refuse
of the community!

3. WORDS FROM THE CROSS.*

There is no better way of sympathizing with the sufferings of
Jesus at this Passion-tide than by meditating on the last words
he addresses to us from His Cross. They are the last testament
by which in a few words he sums up all his doctrines and
teachings, and consideration of them will ever be to us a source
of consolation and grace. And this is why the publication of a

* Meditations on the Seven Words of our Lord on the Cross. By Father Charles Per-
raud. With an Introduction and an Epilogue by his brother, the Cardinal-Bishop of Autun.
Translated at St. Joseph's Seminary, Dunwoodie, N. Y., from the sixth French edition. New
York : Benziger Brothers.
VOL. LXVII. 9

, 30 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [April,

translation of Father Perraud's Words from the Cross is now
particularly opportune.

Father Perraud has written several excellent works, but this
last is admitted to be his best. As Cardinal Perraud, his brother,
says in the introduction, he wished to make this book the last tes-
tament of his laborious and fruitful apostolate, and in it he placed
all the feelings of his soul. Constant meditation on these words
of the dying Saviour, he said, would console us in all our afflic-
tions and render death itself sweet instead of terrible, and it is
very edifying to know that the exhortations in the book are
not mere rhetoric, for the author, in his last moments, put in
practice the teachings of his book, as the eminent witness of his
death testifies in the epilogue.

As the author beautifully puts it in the preliminary medita-
tion : " We read in the Old Testament that when David sang
before Saul, accompanying himself with his harp, the sombre
melancholy of the king was dissipated, and the melodies of the
inspired artist dispelled from his morbid brain mysterious fears
and dismal hallucinations.

" Thus the Saviour of men, to lull their sufferings, to soothe
their agony, and to beguile their death, has made of his last
words a celestial melody, to which nothing here below can be
compared. By I know not what singular predestination, what
secret counsel, it happens that from the Cross only seven words
resounded, just as there are only seven notes in music. Now
it is the musical gamut, so restricted in its immensity, whose
inexhaustible combinations have served from the beginning and
will serve to the end of time to compose all the harmonies in-
vented by the genius of man. In their infinite richness these
seven notes have sufficed to convey all our sentiments, all our
aspirations, all our dreams, the ecstasy of religion, the hymns of
victory, the desolation of days of mourning, as well as the de-
light of days of gladness.

In the end of the book he takes up again this figure which
appealed to him so strongly in the beginning, and in the sev-
enth meditation he writes : " The last and sweetest word of
Jesus is as the final chord that ends the divine melody begun
by the prayer for pardon. In the great musical works, the prin-
cipal theme, announced from the beginning, and developed
afterwards into modulations of an infinite variety, is reproduced
at the end of the symphony with a still grander character. Thus
it is that the last strophe of the divine hymn destined by God
to quiet our agony and calm our death, brings back the first
word pronounced by Christ at the beginning of his crucifixion :

.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 131

* Father, forgive them! Father, into thy hands I commend my
spirit ! ' '

Between the first and last word of Jesus, between the word
that recommends to his merciful Father his executioners, more
ignorant than guilty, and that by which the Son abandons into
the hands of God his life and his soul, other words were pro-
nounced, which Father Perraud has commented on with great
beauty and power. On the promise made by the Saviour to
the penitent thief he has written pages full of a pity which de-
spaired of no one, and readily placed at the approach of the
agony and the first dawn of eternity the meeting between man's
repentance and the divine pardon.

In the fourth meditation, " The Depth of the Abyss," he
has used all his powers to console and strengthen those who
are tempted to doubt and discouragement. Too often, alas !
has grief wrung from suffering hearts the almost despairing cry,
" My God, my God ! why hast thou forsaken me ? " but even
this agony will seem light when we consider Jesus alone and
deserted on His Cross. He could not despair, for he was God,
but he wished to suffer the tortures of the despairing ; he wished
to descend with them into the abyss in order to save them and
lift them up. This meditation is full of an ardent love of the
Saviour, and a deep pity for poor souls encompassed by the
sadness of abandonment.

The following meditations, " The Thirst for Souls " and
"The Master-piece of God and the Master-piece of Man," are
very well written, and are an incentive to piety and virtue, but
the last one, " Filial Abandonment into the Hands of God,"
rises to a virile nobility, and it is one that every Christian
should read, for, as Cardinal Perraud writes, "some men, ob-
jects of an exceptional predestination, pay to suffering only a
slight or intermittent tribute, but even those whose lives are of
uninterrupted felicity cannot escape the obligation of dying."
And this obligation, so trying to human nature, he would have
us prepare for now, so that when our last day will come we
shall not look on death as a dreadful thing, but will consider it
as the dawn of a blessed eternity, as the triumph of the soul
and of immortality. He says, only too truly, that most Chris-
tians avoid the thought of death with as much care as they
should employ to prepare themselves for it ; they shrink from
the consideration of their last day as though the recollection
was too terrible, while in reality, as Fe"nelon very well re-
marked, " death will be terrible only to those who have never
thought of it." It is the importance of this solemn duty that

I32 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [April,

is inculcated in these last pages. He knew that too often an
unwise and cruel pity keeps away the priest from the bed of
the sick person. To spare the dying the unwelcome but neces-
sary thought of their approaching end, exposes them to fall
unexpectedly and, so to speak, backwards into eternity. It is
from this danger that he wishes us to guard ourselves "by dis-
posing everything beforehand ; by presiding in person over
the ordering of this impressive journey, of this voyage whence
no one ever returns." " When a dangerous illness shall impose
upon us the sacred duty of looking death in the face, let us
not appear disquiet, weak, and cast down, as if death were
going to precipitate us into the unfathomable and incompre-
hensible abyss of nothingness. Let us not try to blind ourselves
in a fatal ignorance ; but, on the contrary, let us beseech those
who assist us, and the physician who attends us, to tell us the
whole truth. Let us have the courage to make it a sacred
duty of conscience for them, and instead of saying with trem-
bling, ' Am I lost, and must I die ? ' let us speak as Chris-
tians, and say : ' Shall I ascend to heaven ? Is it time to
render my soul up to God?"

These extracts give a fair idea of the tenor of the book, and
it is very safe to predict that the English translation will
repeat the success of the original work.

4. LIFE OF EDWARD BOUVERIE PUSEY.*

The present volume is the last of the four to which Dr.
Pusey's life has extended. Dr. Liddon, we believe, gave up
the greater part of his other occupations in order to devote
himself to the preparation of this life, but died before the
completion of his task. One of those, too, who took his place
has also died before the end was reached. Very little of the
original biographer's work appears in this volume, the editors
being responsible for almost the whole. They have not, we
are glad to say, followed the precedents set by Dr. Wilber-
force's biographer or by Mr. Purcell. On the contrary, they
have by their reticence deprived the work of a great part of
the interest it might otherwise have had.

We do not mean, however, to imply that this volume is

dull. For Catholics, indeed, Dr. Pusey's character is highly

puzzling; he was at once so near to the truth and yet so far.

is only by bearing in mind the admonition that it is not for

' Edward Bouverie Pusey. By Henry Parry Liddon, D.D. Edited and prepared
at.cn by the Rev. J. O. Johnston and the Rev. Robert J. Wilson and the Rev. W.
E. Newbolt. Vol. iv. London and New York : Longmans, Green & Co

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 133

man to judge those who are without that we are restrained
from what might seem harsh expressions of opinion. As a
corrective of this, it is interesting to learn from this volume
the mutual regard Pusey and Newman and Manning had for
one another. When Dr. Pusey was seriously ill in 1878 he de-
sired that a loving message should be sent to Cardinal New-
man ; while on the same occasion the cardinal had desired that
Dr. Liddon should say to his " dearest Pusey," whom he had
loved and admired for some fifty years, that the Catholic
Roman Church solemnly laid claim to him as her child, and to
ask him, in God's sight, whether he did not acknowledge her
right to do so. This message, it is perhaps needless to say,
was never delivered. And in 1864 Manning, writing to Dr.
Pusey, assures him of respect and affection which have never
varied. In view of such expressions of regard by those who
knew Dr. Pusey, we may cherish the hope that he was in good
faith ; and indeed, the depths of the ignorance of the Catholic
position shown by non-Catholics are comparable only with what
Dr. Newman calls the invincible knowledge of Catholics. Dr.
Newman himself, and Mr. Hurrell Froude when in Rome in
1834, were so blind to the very elements of Catholicism that
they were astonished to learn that the dogmatic decrees of the
Council of Trent were looked upon there as irreformable ; and
although opinions and practices in that branch of the Protest-
ant Episcopal Church established in England by law have
greatly changed in many ways since that time, the discussions
with reference to the condemnation of Anglican orders show
that the minds of the highest of churchmen are still quite un-
able to grasp the fundamental distinction between Protestantism
and Catholicism.

The most interesting part of this volume is, of course, the
relations of Dr. Pusey to Catholics relations which were closer
and more intimate than is generally supposed. There are not
wanting, however, other matters of greater importance than the
somewhat tiresome contentions between Anglican "schools,"
with which the volume mainly deals. Such points are, Dr.
Pusey 's attitude towards Old Testament criticism, his sermon
on the supposed conflict between religion and science and the
position taken up by him in this matter, and his controversy
with Dean Farrar on everlasting punishment. In the latter he
did good service to the cause of truth, for which he is entitled
to our gratitude ; while for his self-devotion in ministering to
the cholera-stricken in London he deserves sincere admiration.

IT seems out of time and place that an Admiral
in the Navy should revive the ghosts of the Hu-
gienots and all the bitter spirit of persecution that
lay buried with them ; but we have given the Admiral a broad-
side, and there is more shot in our lockers.

General Rosecrans, besides being a soldier of more than or-
dinary ability, was, and pre-eminently so, a devout Catholic.
He gave one son to the priesthood in Rev. Adrian L. Rose-
crans, C.S.P., whose promising career was cut short by an early
death. In his religious life he was outspoken, and thoroughly in
earnest in the profession of his adopted faith. His candid pro-
fessions of sincerity made his wife and brother converts to the
faith.

The career of a brave soldier, and a leader too, in the great
warfare against social evils has ended in the death of Miss
Frances Willard, a tireless, faithful, undaunted, broad-minded
champion of temperance, a woman without a particle of narrow-
mindedness in her intellectual make-up, and with a soul which
elevated her to a very high plane of womanly virtue. We knew
Miss Willard well, and it has often been our regret that she did
not know the spiritual life of the Catholic Church. Living un-
der other circumstances, she would have ranked along with some
of the great women to whose names we prefix Saint.

The discussion over the Irish University question is only
another evidence of the devotion of the Irish people to their
faith. If the establishment of the University was to be coupled
with provisions that would entail a weakening of their religious
beliefs, there seems to be no question what the unanimous
action of the Irish people would be. Though they are sincere-
ly anxious for the higher education of their children, yet there
is nothing, even this, when placed in the balance against their
faith, that can outweigh this precious treasure. In view of these
facts it is well for us Catholics in America to take heed unto

1898.] EDITORIAL NOTES. 135

ourselves. The trend of higher education among us is to send
our young men to the secular university and pass by the Catho-
lic college. This movement in a few years will go on until it
attains alarming proportions and then some public action must
be taken.

The decay of Evangelistic work in Methodism is now a sub-
ject of comment in their official papers, while the notable suc-
cess of the mission work in the Catholic Church is causing no
little discussion. Evangelistic work will not succeed anywhere
unless it is done in perfect harmony with the ordinary ministe-
rial work. It comes in the nature of a stimulant to work that
is already going on to develop its efficiencies. If some one is
called in from outside, whose plan of salvation is his own and
differs from others, and whose requirements for the Christian
life are of his own manufacture, his work will be but a flash in
the pan. This of a necessity is the case, where there are so
many divergent views as among the denominations. It would
be a curious study to find out how many churches teach the
year through the theology of salvation which Mr. Moody or
any of the noted evangelists teach during the revivals. This
very lack of sympathy with the methods and want of confor-
mity with the dogmatic teachings of resident pastors render
the greater part of revival work inoperative.

i 3 6 LIVING CATHOLIC MEN OF SCIENCE. [April,

LIVING CATHOLIC MEN OF SCIENCE.

DR. JOHN A. ZAHM'S appointment to the Provincialship of
the Congregation of the Holy Cross has been a matter of the
deepest interest to many who have the slightest possible con-
cern for the movements of clergy and religious in general.
This has been the case, not only because he is universally
regarded as the most prominent of American Catholic scientists,
but from the fact that an additional tribute has thus been paid
to the staunch orthodoxy and intense spirituality of a biologist
who takes a position on evolution even more pronounced than
that of St. George Mivart. As the London Tablet puts it, Dr.
Zahm is " a convinced and resolute evolutionist."

This position, established and entrenched in his now famous
book Evolution and Dogma, though largely the ground of his
popular notoriety, is by no means the sole basis of his real
greatness as scholar and scientist.

If Dr. Zahm had been free to devote himself to his " first
love " Assyriology and the Oriental languages he would un-
doubtedly have towered head and shoulders above any living
Orientologist. Many a man has rested a claim to commemora-
tion by posterity upon slighter works than the monograph on
Mexico and the exploration of the crater of Kiluea, the largest
active volcano in existence, which he undertook as holiday
recreations in 1884. As founder of the Scientific School of
Notre Dame, as vice-president for ten years of the university,
and as superior for four years of the ecclesiastical seminary of
his order, he has done the educational work of half an ordinary
life-time. Best of all, he sets before this undisciplined and
materialistic country of ours the model of a man whose achieve-
ments have all been under the steady pressure of religious obedi-
ence, and he has not found that in the least incompatible with
the vein of American enterprise which led him to arrange the
first excursion-train ever running the three thousand miles be-
tween Chicago and the City of Mexico !

Dr. Zahm is still a young man. He was born in New Lex-
ington, O., in 1853. New Lexington is within the scope of one
of the earliest Dominican missions in the West, and he was
prepared for his First Communion by Father Wilson, O.P., a
convert, said to have been once " a violent Methodist preacher."
All his boyhood's influences were toward deep piety. Three of
the Misses Zahm became religious and an aunt was for twenty

1898.]

LIVING CATHOLIC MEN OF SCIENCE.

137

years novice-mistress of the Sisters of the Holy Cross. His
brother is professor of physics in the Catholic University at
Washington.

Educated himself at Notre Dame, he was appointed to the
charge of its scientific department as early as 1874! For the
last twelve years he has devoted his attention, so far as studies
go, entirely to physics.

The great evolutionist was one of the founders of the Wes-

DR. JOHN A. ZAHM.

tern Summer-School, and the major part of his remarkable chef
cCceuvre was originally delivered in lecture-form to the mem-
bers of this and of the Eastern Summer-School. Of it Mr.
Gladstone wrote him as follows:

" REV. AND DEAR SIR : I have now read with great interest
and pleasure a great part of the work you have been so kind
as to send me, and I heartily thank you for it. Theology has
been for some time under a kind of intimidation which it is
time to shake off, and I rejoice to see you occupying a forward

138 LIVING CATHOLIC MEN OF SCIENCE. [April,

place in this healthful process. Evolution, as I think, tends to
elevate and not to depress the Gospel."

Other works by Dr. Zahm are Sound and Music, largely
quoted in recent text-books, Catholic Science and Catholic Scien-
tists, Bible Science and Faith, Scientific Theory and Catholic Doctrine,
and Science and the Church. Most of these have been translated
into the ordinary European languages. Some have been issued
in Czech, Polish, and Hungarian as well.

Father Zahm was created Doctor of Philosophy in 1895.
He is the successor of the distinguished anthropologist, Mar-
quis de Nadaillac, as president of the Section of Anthropology
of the International Catholic Scientific Congress, of which he
is also international vice-president and president for America.
The Society Fran9aise de Physique welcomed him as its first
American member, and he also belongs to the famous Arcadia
of Rome.

Nearly two years ago, Dr. Zahm was appointed to Rome
as Procurator-General of his order. Thence he returned last
spring as Provincial for this country. We congratulate the
members of the Congregation of the Holy Cross upon the in-
spiration which has selected as their head a man of spirit so
progressive and of attainments so solid.

DR. JAMES A. MITCHELL is professor of geology at Mount
St. Mary's College, Emmitsburg, Md., and lecturer on natural
science at St. Joseph's Academy, under the Sisters of Charity, at
the same place. The professor received his diploma in science
from the Royal School of Mines, England Huxley, Tyndall,
and Ramsay being among his examiners. He then entered
the observatory of Lord Rosse, Birr Castle, Ireland, where he
pursued his astronomical and meteorological studies under Dr.
Ralph Copeland, F.R.S., now Astronomer Royal for Scotland.
)uring his four years' sojourn at Birr Castle Dr. Mitchell as-
sisted Lord Rosse in the work of that famed scientist, On the
Nebula and Determination of the Moons Heat.

At the end of his course at the observatory he entered the

Liege of St. Stanislaus, King's County, Ireland, where he

k charge of the course of the civil engineering graduating

classes for the Royal University, Ireland, and Sandhurst Royal

itary College. At a later period he became a professor at

Clongowes Wood.

He studied inorganic chemistry and geology at Harvard

niversity, and paleontology under Professor W. B. Clark, Johns

University. He is connected with the State Geological

I8 9 8.]

LIVING CATHOLIC MEN OF SCIENCE.

139

Survey and State weather service. During the year 1896 he
received a special letter from President Oilman, of the Johns
Hopkins University, in consideration of the discoveries made by
him in the Newark system of the Jura Trias of Maryland.

In 1897 he accompanied Sir Archibald Geikie, director-gen-

DR. JAMES A. MITCHELL.

eraKof the Geological Survey of Great Britain and Ireland, in
a' r 'geological excursion from the Chesapeake, ending in the
western portion of the State of Maryland.

His paper on the Mississippi was read at the meeting of the
Catholic Congress at Fribourg last summer. He will soon
publish a work in geology in a popular form designed to make
science accessible to the general reader.

He is a member of the National Geographic and Geological
Societies of Washington, D. C. P. J. D.

140 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [April,

THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION.

T)ROFESSOR ALCEE FORTIER delivered the opening address at the recent
session of the Catholic Winter-School held in the City of New Orleans. He
rendered a tribute of praise to the late Archbishop Janssens for his zeal in start-
ing the movement, which was encouraged by the Rev. John F. Mullany, LL.D.,
of Syracuse, N. Y., who has been from the beginning a zealous worker for the
Champlain Summer-School, of which he is now the treasurer. Deep regret was
expressed on account of the absence of Rev. Father Nugent, who had charge of
the onerous task of arranging the lectures for two years. Judge Frank McGloin
and his associates in the society of the Holy Spirit have also rendered invaluable
service, as well as Mrs. Thomas J. Semmes and the members of the Auxiliary
Board of Women.

After narrating the events that led to the formation and development of the
Catholic Winter-School, Professor Fortier, on behalf of his colleagues, voiced the
words of welcome to Archbishop Chapelle. In reply the new Archbishop of New
Orleans declared that his presence was an act of homage to the large and intelli-
gent audience. He alluded to Archbishop Janssens' connection withihe Winter-
School, and his own intention to continue to further the objects so enthusiastically
advocated by his saintly predecessor in the archiepiscopal chair. By doing so
he hoped to attain some portion of the warm esteem in which the people of the
diocese had held Archbishop Janssens. He found it the more easy to follow his
predecessor's example, as the objects of the Winter-School were particularly com-
mendable. It was designed to spread the light of truth and to better the attitude
of the Catholics towards others. Catholics believe that they possess the fulness
and perfection of Christian truth. It was, therefore, eminently fitting that they
should know the doctrines of their faith as a system, and should be able to pre-
sent to the non-Catholic inquirer the essentials of their belief with fulness and
exactness.

The greatest obstacle in the way of the universal acceptance of Catholicity
by society was the failure of Catholics to comply with this requirement. They
too rarely directed attention to the fundamental principles of their faith without
introducing extraneous details.

The Winter-School would also serve to define the position of the church
with regard to modern science and (literature. There exists no contradiction be-
tween Catholicity and any form of truth, nor does the church try to enslave the
reasoning faculty of its communicants. The history of all Catholic schools had
demonstrated this proposition. In the middle ages, an era mistakenly supposed
to have been one without enlightenment, the church had exhibited the tendency
which it still has, to lift the plane of reason and establish harmony between re-
vealed religion and the facts of nature.

Under the leadership of that great prelate, Leo XIII., additional encourage-
ment has been shown to investigators in all fields of research, in order that the
harmony before alluded to might shine forth with increased radiance.

The Right Rev. Monsignor Thomas J. Conaty, rector of the Catholic Univer-

f America, and F. Marion Crawford, the novelist, were the prominent figures

st week of the Catholic Winter-School, their lectures drawing immense

ces, and themselves the recipients of much attention from Archbishop

He, the clergy, and the leading Catholic families of New Orleans. Mr.

Crawford said of the Winter-School

.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 141

" It is a magnificent institution, and cannot be too much encouraged. I can-
not express the great pleasure I feel at the honor conferred upon me in having
been chosen to be the first lecturer of this season before this noble body. Your
noble archbishop has asked me to come back and lecture next season, and I hope
that I will be able to do so. Nothing could afford me more pleasure than to
visit New Orleans again. Such an institution as the Winter-School, standing for
all that is highest and best and truest in religion, literature, art, and science,
must tend to broaden and simplify the whole religious condition of the country,
and I only hope that it will continue to develop to such an extent that other great
cities will follow the example of New Orleans in striving to educate the mass of
the people along the truest lines of culture, by establishing such institutions as
the Winter-School. I must express my sense of obligation for the many courte-
sies extended to me by your good and learned archbishop, and by the Winter-
School Board and the people of New Orleans. I hope to return next year, but
whether or not I ever again set foot in your charming old-world city, you may
rest assured that it will ever have a warm place in my memory."
* * *

Students of philosophy in New York City have never had an opportunity to
listen to a specialist more accurate and interesting in the department of experi-
mental psychology than the Rev. Edward A. Pace, dean of the faculty of philo-
sophy at the Catholic University. Under the auspices of the Cathedral Library
he gave ten lectures, in which he showed that activity of mind is altogether differ-
ent from merely organic function, and that this truth is supported by whatever
has been established through modern research.

A chief characteristic of modern philosophy is the attempt made in all schools
to keep in touch with the empirical sciences and to base speculative systems up-
on scientific generalizations. This is especially the case where philosophy seeks
a solution for the serious problems concerning the nature of mind. Adopting
the principle that a thing is known by what it does, we evidently know more of
the soul in proportion as we get a clearer insight into its varied activities. And
in the study of phenomena, so subtle and complex, no fact established by obser-
vation or experiment can be called trivial.

The results of psychological investigation are common property which any
school of philosophy may turn to advantage. Within its own limits, experimen-
tal psychology is neither materialistic nor spiritualistic, neither monistic nor dual-
istic. But in the interpretation of facts metaphysical assumptions may vitiate a
process of reasoning and issue in erroneous conclusions. Philosophy must take
cognizance of the facts and harmonize them with the fundamental truths which
it has demonstrated in regard to the soul. The spiritualist who disregards the
experimental movement in psychology, abandons to the champion of materialism
an effective weapon, offensive and defensive.

The development of certain scholastic theories requires constant attention to
the data of empirical psychology. The union of soul and body has always been
a vexed question. Nor has it ever received more satisfactory treatment than that
which is found in the writings of men like St. Thomas Aquinas. But it is evident
that this teaching will gain in force and clearness according as the organic con-
ditions of mental activity are more thoroughly understood. If mind is affected by
material agencies, it is equally true that the material organism is affected by mind.
Complete relations thus arise which cannot be philosophically adjusted without

an acquaintance with the results obtained by experimental research.

* * *

A large and fashionable audience made up of members of the Nineteenth

I4 2 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION.

Century Club and their guests assembled at Sherry's, New York City, last month
to hear addresses about Whether Public Bodies Ought to Recognize the Doc-
trine of the Living Wage. The proposition was assailed by Edward Atkin-
son and defended by Samuel Gompers, President of the American Federation of
Labor, after which Professor Seligman, of Columbia University, rounded off
the controversy by a short discourse tending to show that the two disputants were
nearer to each other than either of them thought. The discussion is here con-
densed for those who are reading the literature of the labor question.

It was an unusual sort of entertainment, for the labor leader was bent upon
rubbing it in on his capitalistic auditors, who had to hear themselves called to
their faces money-grabbers, " people who hired lobbyists to corrupt the legisla-
ture and thugs to shoot down working-men." Mr. Gomper's listeners took it all
in good part, however, and applauded him as heartily as they did his opponent.
Mr. Gompers was the only man in the brilliant lecture-room who was not in
evening dress. His oldish, ill-fitting Prince Albert, his cream-colored four-in-
hand necktie, and his jet-black locks were sharply set off by the brightness of his
surroundings, and when warmed to the discussion he cast all restraint to the
winds and shouted as he would have shouted before an audience of strikers.
There was a weird effect about it all which his auditors relished as extremely
piquant and interesting.

Mr. Gompers defined the living wage as a minimum wage which, when
expended in the most economical manner, shall be sufficient to maintain an aver-
age-sized family in a manner consistent with whatever contemporary local civili-
zation recognizes as indispensable to physical and mental health, or the rational
self-respect of human beings requires. This formula Mr. Atkinson found to be
lacking in definiteness, calling upon his adversary to reduce it to terms of money.
The economist also took exception to the word wage, and said he could not find
it in any dictionary.

Thereupon Mr. Gompers, by way of returning fire, took exception to his op-
ponent's definition of principle. " The dictionary don't define it as you do! " he
exclaimed. " According to Webster, the soul of man, for example, is a principle.
Or can it be that Mr. Atkinson would have us define the human soul in terms of
money ? " Mr. Gompers continued as follows :

When wages fall below the level of decent subsistence, strikes, riots, and the
destruction of property are inevitable. The workman ceases to be a consumer;
the misery of the poor breeds pestilence ; this spreads from the shanties to the
mansions a very convincing if not a poetic retribution. The patent for attach-
ing pockets to shrouds has not yet been filed, and the money-grabbers forget
it. The workman's holiday is when he gets a few shovels of earth at Potter's
Field. When the laborer grows decrepit, some quasi-economist comes forward
to point to the asylum. But you want political pull to get into the asylum now-
adays. It is said that the rich man can use only one room at a time. Imagine
the pleasure of cooking, eating, recreating, and enjoying the zephyrs all in one
room !

What we want is an opportunity for every one to earn a living. We are all

heirs of former generations. They have bequeathed to us the result of their

labor, and we are entitled to a chance for work and to a living wage for our work.

It does not take the learning of a professor of political economy to understand

laborer who builds a sewer erects a more enviable, if a less picturesque,

monument to his name than he whose monument is made of bronze and marble

rung from the sweat of starving children. The statement that the improve-

t machinery is associated with an increase in wages is the reverse of the

:ts, which Mr. Atkinson could easily ascertain. What little advance there is

is all due to the efforts of the unions. Nor is it true that the more intel-

jent workmen are outside of the trade-union. Does every man get accordirg

o his services? If this were the rule there would be no millionaires.

Lapital takes its chances, Mr. Atkinson further said. The greatest destroyer

i the pestilent inventor, who is always at work devising some better

ss costly way of doing every kind of work. The productivity of labor is

itly growing. Seven men now can produce wheat enough to feed a thou-

1898.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 143

sand people ; but wages have been growing along with the productivity of labor.
Everybody is paid according to his or her services. If a fixed measure of wages
were to be enacted without regard to the services rendered, would it not place the
workman in the position of the pauper? The trade- unions are apt to be short-
lived. They never included a large portion of the working class, nor its more
intelligent representatives. All a man can secure in this world is his living wage.
If his income is larger, then he spends or invests it. There is a substantial equality
between the rich and the poor. If the rich man's coat is made of better material
it lasts him longer, while the laborer makes up for inferior quality by buying an-
other coat when the first is worn out. The rich have more rooms, but can you
use more than one room at a time ?

There are certain evils, but they are all due to bad legislation and are reme-
diable. Improve the monetary system and the mode of collecting revenue.
What the capitalist needs is a knowledge of how the laborer lives ; what the
laborer needs still more is knowledge of how the capitalist works. The masses
ask: How is it that our neighbors accumulate wealth while we continue to strug-
gle ? This gives rise to strikes and unrest generally. Imagine, ladies and gen-
tlemen, how you would feel if you had to keep your expenses within $i,oco a
year.

The great point is to find the line of demarcation between the province of
governmental functions and those undertakings which naturally belong to the
realm of individual enterprise. I foresee the day when a good subsistence will

be within the grasp of every man.

* * *

The Catholic Literary Society of Lawrence, Mass., had for a meeting not
long ago an interesting paper on The Irish Bards, prepared by Principal
O'Brien. There was a large attendance. He claimed that we are indebted to
three classes for Celtic literature, the Druids, Brehons, and the Bards. Each has
taken such a prominent part in the perpetuation and development of that work
that it would be impossible in the brief time allotted to do anything approach-
ing the nature of justice to all collectively. Hence the limitation of the paper to
the bards.

Natives may attain the highest importance, men become prominent in the
affairs of the world, institutions may secure approximate perfection, streets may
be paved with blocks of marble and palaces gemmed with priceless pearls, but
drawing our inferences from the past, nations will fall as men must die, institu-
tions decay and cities, monuments, and walls will all be laid low in a disfigured,
unrecognizable mass. We know that Ireland's past has been great, but the
human mind is unable to penetrate her future. Clans have become extinct, but
the bards do yet live with us. Their melodies still hang about our ancient ruins,
their voices are yet heard by the placid brook. From the time of Amergin,
1000 JB. c., down to a very recent period, the bard still flourished. The collective
power of man, the power of tyrannic greed, have not destroyed the bardic influ-
ence. One of the greatest writers of the English language was Milton. His
vocabulary embraced something like 15,000 words. Shakspere commanded
between thirteen and fourteen thousand words. The bards of the first class
committed to memory alone some 60,000 verses. The bards had become pro-
ficient in rhyme centuries before any others dreamt of it. There were three great
divisions of the bards. First, the Allamph, or chief, the kingly versifier ; second,
Senactue, historian, who kept record of the clans ; third, the Brehon, poet and
dispenser of justice, but whose functions in the eleventh century became separated
from the bards proper and became a dispenser of justice solely. The chief
bard could recite some 350 poems ; consequently he could be depended upon to
recite or entertain indefinitely. He was employed only on special occasions of
state or when the king desired a recital of his ancestor's deeds. They were ex-
empt from both military service and taxation. Each bard of the Tower faculty
had a certain territory allotted to him and from the members he derived means of
livelihood. The higher classes were accustomed to remuneration somewhat after
our style of pensioning. Those of the fourth, fifth, and sixth classes travelled all
over the country, and the people, compelled by law, supported them. The bards
instead of being a burden, were the arousers of enthusiasm and action. During
Edward III. 's reign, from 1327 to 1377, it was penal to entertain any of the
rhymers or news-teller?. M. C. M.

NEW BOOKS. [April, 1898.

NEW BOOKS.

CATHOLIC TRUTH SOCIETY, London (PAULISTS, New York) :

The Rosary Confraternity. By Very Rev. Father Proctor, O.P. The Re-
lics of the True Cross. By Rev. James Bellord. St. Peter Fourier. By
Very Rev. A. Allaria. The Truth about Convents as told by ex-Nuns
and Others. By James Britten, K.S.G. The Second Spring ; Faith
and Reason. Both by John Henry Newman, D.D. The Eucharistic
Month of Holy Scripture. By Rev. James Bellord. The Devotion to
the Miraculous Infant of Fragile. Compiled by E. F. Bowden. The
Kings; The Shepherds. Booklets by Mother Francis Raphael, O.S.D.
Father Thomas Burke, O.P. Garcia Moreno, President of Ecuador, By
T. J. Gerrard. Bessie's Black Puddings, or The Bible Only. By Rev. F.
M. De Zulueta, S.J. Persecution. By Rev. Joseph Rickaby, S.J. Episco-
pal Jurisdiction in Bristol. By Right Rev. W. R. Brownlow, D.D. The
Catholic Sick-Room. By James F. Splaine, S.J. 67. Antoninus, of the
Order of St. Dominic. By the Rev. B. Wilberforce, O.P. Catholics and
Nonconformists, III. One Baptism for the Remission of Sins. By the
Bishop of Clifton. Bishop Milner. By Rev. Edwin H. Burton. The
Hungarian Confession (Historical Papers, No. XXV.) By Rev. Sydney

F. Smith, S.J. Readings for Lent. By Rev. Joseph Rickaby, S.J. Leaf-
lets : Francis George Widdows. Why Catholics Believe in an Infallible
Pope. Why Catholics go to Confession.

BENZIGER BROTHERS, New York:

Memories of Father Healy, of Little Bray. Bruno and Lucy. From the
German of Wilhelm Heichenbach. Translated by Rev. W. H. Eyre, S.J.
Confession and Communion. With Preface by Rev. Herbert Thurston,
S.J. A Practical Guide to Indulgences. Adapted from the original of Rev.
P. M. Bernad, O.M.I., by Rev. Daniel Murray. The Traveller's Daily
Companion. Approved Prayers. Preface by Most Rev. William Henry
Elder, D.D. Spiritual Exercises for a Ten Days Retreat. By Very
Rev. Rudolph V. Smetana, C.SS.R. Pere Monnier's Ward. By Walter
Lecky.
HOUSE OF THE ANGEL GUARDIAN, Boston:

Little Month of St. Joseph.
D. APPLETON & Co., New York:

A Voyage of Consolation. Mrs. Everard J. Cotes.
FREDERICK A. STOKES Co., New York:

The Tales of John Oliver Hobbes.
LONGMANS, GREEN & Co., London and New York :

Shrewsbury: A Romance. By Stanley T. Weyman. The Sundering Flood.

By William Morris.
ANGEL GUARDIAN PRESS, Boston:

Catholic Practice at Church and at Home. By Rev. Alexander L. A. Klan-
der. Sermons for the Children of Mary. By Rev. Ferdinand Callen.
Revised by Rev. Richard F. Clark, S.J.
THE MACMILLAN Co., New York:

My Life in Two Hemispheres. By Sir Charles Gavan Duffy. Two

volumes.
AMERICAN BOOK Co., New York:

A Laboratory Manual in Practical Botany. By Charles H. Clark, A.M.,
D.Sc. Stories of Pennsylvania. By Joseph S. Walton, Ph.D., and Martin

G. Brumbaugh, A.M., Ph.D. Applied Physiology. By Frank Overton,
A.M., M.D.

THE CATHEDRAL LIBRARY ASSOCIATION, New York :

Harmony of the Gospels. By Rev. Joseph Bruneau, S.S.
BOSTON BOOK SUPPLY Co.:

Social Letters : Models for Use in Catholic Schools.
P. J. KENEDY, New York :

Manual of Bible Truths and Histories adapted to the Questions of the
Baltimore Catechism. Compiled by Rev. James J. Baxter, D.D.

His GRACE MOST REV. M. A. CORRIGAN, D.D.

Painted by Char trail for the " Women of Calvary."
By permission M. Knoedler & Co., 355 I ifth Ave., N. Y.

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD,

VOL. LXVII. MAY, 1898. No. 398.

SHE SHEPHERD.

TO HIS GRACE ARCHBISHOP CORRIGAN OF NEW YORK, ON THE OCCASION
OF HIS SIL VER JUBILEE.

BY JOHN JEROME ROONEY.

HEN night comes down and over all the wold
The wintry winds their bitter warnings bear,
When, thro' the numb'd and dumb-expect-
ant air,

The frozen legions of the snow are rolled,
The shepherd goes, with footstep snre and bold,
To seek his sheep and, having found them there,
Homeward, with many a call and many a care,
He leads them to the shelter of the fold :

So thou, true shepherd of our spirit-flock,

When storms of Evil sweep the pasture-lands

And Doubt's chill blasts have frozen all the sod,
Com'st forth, unheeding of the tempest shock,

To lead thy charge, with thine own chrismed hands,
In safety to the sheepfold of our God !

STATE OF NEW YORK. 1897.
VOL. LXVII. 10

146 PROGRESS OF CATHOLICITY IN NEW YORK. [May,

PROGRESS OF CATHOLICITY IN NEW YORK :
ITS CAUSE.

.UBILEE celebrations are good breathing-places
where in our journey up the steep ascent we may
sit down and look back over the path we have
come. There has been a marvellous growth in
the church in the Archdiocese of New York,
and it is well to know to what agencies this increase is attri-
butable. Is it due to a mere conjunction of favoring circum-
stances? Is it but the natural growth of a great commercial
city that has the resources of a young and forceful nation be-
hind it? In which case, has the real growth been as great as
the apparent growth, or have the time and place been blessed
by some master workers who have builded more wisely than
they knew?

To offer some solution to these interesting questions we
have asked some of the more prominent priests whose life-work
has extended all through the last quarter of a century, and who
have consequently watched the growing church, and who by
their own zeal and industry have contributed not a little to
that very growth what influences have especially contributed
to the advancement of the church in this city during the last
quarter of a century ?

It is not a little remarkable that they all point with pride
to the able administration of wise and prudent leaders, and that
without exception they mention the flourishing system of paro-
chial schools which have quietly, though none the less effec-
tually, done their good work of moulding the character of the
young on the religious model.

It has been a herculean task for church workers to receive
the immense onrush of people as it poured in to them from the
old land and to organize the motley crowd into parishes, to
assist them in adapting themselves to their new environments,
to save them from social dangers, and to cultivate and foster
the religious virtues in their hearts. Little wonder is it that the
church, in trying to extend her arms about them all, has lost
some few from her grasp and at the same time has not been
able to pay the attention she wished to the cultivation among
them of the highest spirituality. The urgent demands of church-

1898.] PROGRESS OF CATHOLICITY IN NEW YORK. 147

building on the one hand, and a prevalent poverty among a
large class of people on the other ; a dearth of church workers,
together with a constantly shifting population and the vicious-
ness and social dangers of a teeming and over-crowded city life
all these have been hindrances to the obtaining of the best
results.

The main purpose of religion is not so much to build the
spacious church edifice and to equip a pretentious organization
as it is to sanctify individuals, to solve impending social pro-
blems, and to bring the consolation of the truth to those who
sit in darkness.

The generation that has gone has been providentially a
church-building people, and right well have they done their
work. In the years to come, when the material side of things
shall have been thoroughly established, there will come a deeper
development of the interior life and a more wide-spread cultiva-
tion of those principles of spirituality which bring men's souls
into closer union with God.

In the solution of social problems, and in alleviating humani-
ty's distress, the church in New York has done a lion's share,
but with more and more intensity these questions are pressing
for a more effectual settlement. How to uplift the masses, how
to gather in the wrecks that have been stranded on life's shore,
how to bridge over between blatant wealth and distressful
poverty, how to banish afar the social evil and the drink plague,
how to so commend herself to the common people of this great
metropolis that it may be said of her as it was said of the
Master: he had pity on the multitude, and the common people
heard him gladly ; these are problems presenting themselves
to churchmen with greater interest than the blessing of the
bells or the consecration of the material temple.

There is the vast throng without religion that sweeps by the
church doors bent on social pleasure or money-seeking, to whom
at one time or another religious problems must be burning ques-
tions ; there is the great crowd of the naturally religious whose
worn-out creeds no longer satisfy the cravings of their hearts ;
all these are the children of Mother Church as much as these
who were born in the household. They are the " other sheep :
them also must I bring, that there may be one fold and one
Shepherd."

While we praise with acclaim the work that has been done,
let us make special mention of a new work that has just been
inaugurated, lodged as it is among the best workers in the

148

PROGRESS OF CATHOLICITY IN NEW YORK. [May,

vineyard the secular clergy ; a work that in many points of
view bears within it the hope of great success in the years to
come : I mean the formation of a diocesan band of mission-
aries who will constitute a flying squadron for the choice work
of attack and defence.

The inauguration of this band of diocesan missionaries is
but one of the many good works which date from the present
administration. The church is splendidly equipped to do her
best work, and the years to come will speak of greater victories.

Catholics have reason to be proud of the material prosperity
of their holy faith in this land, and particularly in this arch-
diocese, during the last quarter of a century. This prosperity

is evidenced by
the number and
magnificence of
our church edi-
fices, of our hos-
pitals and asy-
lums, of ur con-
vents and col-
leges, and by the
social and mer-
cantile success of
our people. Un-
der all the circum-
stances, many of
which were ad-
verse, our material
progress may be
called phenome-
nal, and can only
be accounted for
by a special bless-
ing of Divine
Providence.

The more legi-
timate subject of
our pride, how-
ever, is that which

REV. JAMES H. MCGEAN,
Pastor of St. Peter's.

these outward evidences of success indicate the wide-spread
spirit of our holy religion that has secured the practice of

1898.] PROGRESS OF CATHOLICITY IN NEW YORK. 149

Christian virtues amongst so vast a multitude of believers in
Catholic doctrine.

May we not ask, with pardonable exultation over the answer
we expect : Is there any land under the sun where the doers
of the Word are so great a portion of the believers of the
Word ? Is there another land, even among those of Catholic
traditions and hereditary faith, where the Sacraments are so
well attended, where exercises of solid piety are more intelli-
gently observed, where the churches are so regularly crowded
with worshippers in which men have their just proportion of
numbers? We hesitate to believe that in any of the cities of
Europe as many men and women are associated in religious
sodalities and societies, or as many Communions are received
at the holy altar during the year, as is the case in the City of
New York.

We are asked, to what may we attribute this wonderful
progress of the church in numbers, in material resources, and
especially in the faith that lives by works ?

A faithful, intelligent, and zealous clergy is a great factor in
the problem, and accounts very much for real Catholic life, as
a lukewarm and insufficiently trained clergy in other lands and
at other times has had to answer for a decadence of faith and
morals. This clergy, however, and the faithful who have shown
themselves so willing to receive its earnest ministrations, is in
this city and archdiocese the result of our system of Catholic
schools. Christian education, therefore, as imparted by the re-
ligious men and women teaching in our colleges, academies,
convents, and parochial schools, is the real explanation of our
remarkable progress.

In his gracious providence, Almighty God blessed our
diocese in the past with prelates who saw into the future and
were convinced that the preservation of the faith, no less than
its spread in our land, required the introduction of religious
men and women who, under them, would be the instructors
and educators of the children of the faithful. The work inau-
gurated by the great Archbishop Hughes, and continued by his
illustrious successor, the gentle Cardinal McCloskey, fell into
capable and willing hands when our present Archbishop assumed
charge of the diocese.

Under his fostering care our parochial schools, the hope of
the colleges and higher schools, have increased in number and
efficiency; and we have a conviction that without such a care
there would never have been a sufficient reason for the erec-

150 PXOGXESS OF CATHOLICITY IN NEW YORK. [May,

tion of the large and magnificent seminary at Dunwoodie, at
once the monument of the zeal and energy of Archbishop
Corrigan, and the evidence of the progress, intelligence, and
piety of the faithful of his diocese.

, JAMES H. McGEAN.

On the occasion of the solemn celebration of the Silver
Jubilee of the episcopate of our beloved and highly esteemed
Metropolitan, his Grace the Most Rev. Michael A. Corrigan,
Archbishop of New York, it is but natural to cast a retrospect
over the quarter of a century just past.

Such a review enables us to judge correctly of its works
and its progress, and produces in us the proper sentiments
which should guide us in our celebration.

It is an undeniable fact, that the Catholic Church in the
City of New York has made great progress within the past
twenty-five years, and the writer proposes to point out briefly
the influences that have brought this about. The geographical
position of the City of New York was well understood by its
leading, large-minded and large-hearted citizens, who at once
grasped and improved its advantages by making New York the
metropolis of our country. Moreover, the public spirit, gener-
osity, thrift, absence of bigotry, recognition and reward of
labor, helped to make New York the great centre of an honest,
industrious, generous, moral body of Catholics. These people
soon caught the spirit of the city, which is a spirit of noble
generosity. Hence, it is the writer's opinion that the magnifi-
cent proportions of the church of the City of New York at the
present day are due, first of all, to the great number of faith-
ful, generous, practical, manly, and influential members of the
church.

The writer, speaking from experience gained all over the
country, does not hesitate to assert that the Catholic people of
New York rank foremost among Catholics in their generosity
toward charitable and religious institutions. But the people
alone, with all their natural generosity, could not build up the
church. Their activity must be set in motion and directed by
the clergy. Hence, he holds that the second influence to which
the great progress of the church in New York is to be at-
tributed comes from the loyal and energetic body of the clergy,
both secular and regular, aided most effectually by the numer-
ous religious communities of men and women, especially those
communities devoted to the education of the children and the

1898.] PROGRESS OF CATHOLICITY IN NEW YORK.

youth of the church. The work done by the priests and reli-
gious communities of New York is simply incalculable. It will
be made known only on the day of judgment. In making this
statement,*the writer begs to refer once more to his experience
of many years in
the sacred minis-
try, in the City of
New York. But
all forces and in-
fluences must be
well organized,
directed, and gov-
erned to produce
permanent results,
and neither the
generosity of the
people nor the
devotedness of
the clergy can ful-
ly account for the
glorious results we
behold. Hence,
the writer points
out a third influ-
ence, to which, in
his opinion, is due
the wonderful ad-
vancement of the
church in the City
of New York.
The administra-
tion of the Arch-
diocese of New York, which has been entrusted for the last
thirteen years to our beloved Metropolitan, the Most Rev. Michael
A. Corrigan, D.D., is to be reckoned as one of the chief influ-
ences of the progress of the church.

St. Paul, writing to the Corinthians, says : " I have planted,
Apollo watered : but God has given the increase " (I. Cor. iii. 6).

Of the church of New York it may truly be said, that the
great and renowned Archbishop John Hughes planted the
good seed, raised the drooping spirits of lukewarm Catholics,
infused into them a holy love of their religion, and made
the church universally respected. But his successors during the

VERY REV. FREDERICK W. WAYRICH. C.SS.R.

152 PROGRESS OF CATHOLICITY IN NEW YORK. [May,

last twenty-five years, twelve years being allotted to the late
beloved and illustrious Cardinal, his Eminence John McCloskey,
and thirteen years to our present universally esteemed Arch-
bishop Corrigan, have both faithfully and industriously watered
the plantation of their great predecessor. The dignity of the
cardinalate, conferred on Archbishop John McCloskey, undoubt-
edly stimulated the religious fervor and activity of both priests
and people of New York, and the present well-organized and
able administration has had, and still has, God's abundant bless-
ings. God has indeed given the increase.

In the administration of the ecclesiastical affairs of New
York the Archbishop is ably assisted by the Right Rev. J. M.
Farley, Auxiliary Bishop of New York ; Right Rev. Monsignor
Joseph F. Mooney, Vicar-General, the Diocesan Consultors, and
the other clerical officials of the diocese. All the forces neces-
sary for the advancement of the interests of the church are set
in motion by the head of the archdiocese, and these forces are
better organized now than they were twenty-five years ago.
Hence, the harvest of good works during this last quarter of a
century has been more abundant. God truly gave increased
blessings to increase of labor.

F. W. WAYRICH, C.SS.R.

The influences which have done most to promote the pro-
gress of the church in this city during the last quarter of a
century are: 1st, the secular clergy; 2d, the parochial schools;
3d, the seminary ; 4th, the religious orders, and 5th, the laity.

ist. No one will deny that the old secular priests of New
York were men of strong faith and ardent zeal, and some of
them men of great scholarship and piety. They came from the
old countries, where they had lived in the midst of war. They
had had to fight for their rights and their religion. The combat
had strengthened their faith and stimulated their zeal. They
were hard workers. They were physically and mentally strong-
With small resources they built churches and founded schools.

2d. The parochial schools. These have been sanctuaries of
faith and morality. The old teachers were unpretentious men,
but they taught their pupils to read well, to write well, to
know arithmetic and to know their catechism. These teachers,
under the supervision of sturdy and thorough-going priests,
watched the morals of their scholars, and brought them up to
fear God and practise their religion. Wherever you find those
old scholars now, I venture to say, you will usually find good

1898.] PROGRESS OF CATHOLICITY IN NEW YORK. 153

penmen, good arithmeticians, and practical Catholics. The new
and more perfect parochial schools will preserve and develop
what the earlier ones sowed and planted.

3d. The seminary, first founded by Archbishop Hughes, after-
wards developed by the Cardinal, and made perfect by the present
Archbishop, is another potent factor in Catholic progress. The
New York Seminary gave us a native clergy adapted to the
needs of this new, bustling, active community, whose prejudices
were anti-Catholic and anti-for-
eign. The alumni of our dio-
cesan seminary rival the zeal and
piety of the older clergy. One
of the best things done under
the present administration is to
lengthen the course of studies in
the seminary ; for the priest
should be not only the first gen-
tleman and the first Christian,
but the first scholar in his parish.
The poimenes laon will always be
a cultured clergy.

4th. The religious orders,
male and female, deserve much
of the credit for our progress.
Two women deserve particular
mention in this category: Mother
Jerome, so long the saintly
superioress of the Sisters of Charity, and Mother Hardy,
the venerable superioress of the Ladies of the Sacred Heart.
These two communities have filled New York with educated
and virtuous women. The Jesuits and the Christian Brothers
have educated our young men. Father Hecker deserves the
credit of having raised the standard of Catholic literature
and given it an impetus which will long continue to be felt,
by his writings and by the foundation of THE CATHOLIC WORLD
MAGAZINE. The organization 'of the " Sacred Heart " and " Holy
Name " societies, which manifest so much piety in our churches,
is the work of religious orders within the last quarter of a
century.

Lastly, the generous laity should not be forgotten. Nor
has generosity been confined to the first emigrants who,
although poor, built our old churches and schools and chari-
table institutions. The descendants have rivalled the zeal of

REV. HENRY A. BRANN, D.D.,
Pastor of St. Agnes' Church.

154 PROGRESS OF CATHOLICITY IN NEW YORK. [May,

their parents. Our new and finer buildings for religious, chari-
table, and educational purposes indicate the increased wealth as
well as the piety of those who built them. Among the laity the
converts have been conspicuous for their talents, learning, and
munificence. Some of the greatest benefactors of the church
in New York are converts to our holy faith. We have grown
by the roots and grown by the trunk. We shall continue to
grow by the branches, leaves, and blossoms.

HENRY A. BRANN, D.D.,

Rector of St. Agnes Church.

THE CATHOLIC WORLD very properly undertakes the bring-
ing out of a special number to commemorate the episcopacy
of the present ruling Archbishop of New York, whose Catholic
growth and history in many respects is one of the marvels of
the Catholic Church in this nineteenth century. For, though its
increase began with Archbishop Hughes, whose name alone was
a tower of strength for God and country, and was continued
under the government of the pious, amiable, and eloquent Car-
dinal McCloskey, it is no disparagement to their success to say
that the learned and zealous Archbishop Corrigan outstrips them
in the regularity of ecclesiastical discipline, by conferences of
the clergy and in encouragement to deeper study of sacred
lore by all Catholics, lay and cleric.

The church has received an impetus from the number of
students ordained in foreign seminaries, returning to their native
land with all the honors for ample and correct scholarship to
which their ability and studious habits entitled them. Education
holds so high a place with our American people that to be
worthy of the place of guides and leaders, learning must be
among the first of the acquirements of a priest's life. In the
early ministry of Bishop Hughes as coadjutor of the venerable
and saintly Bishop Dubois, an offer was made from Maynooth
of a number of priests for the New York diocese who were
graduated from the " Dunboyne Establishment." Had the good
Bishop Hughes in those early days had the means to give these
priests a proper living, they would have been the teachers in
the seminary and college which were then inaugurated at Ford-
ham, after the seminary at Lafargeville was abandoned because
t was too remote from the episcopal see of New York. If the
church had had from the first the advantage of those learned
professors from Maynooth, the education of the priesthood
would have gone on with marked success, increasing every year

1898.] PROGRESS OF CATHOLICITY IN NEW YORK. 155

in a wider and deeper line of study, and reaching all classes of
our Catholic people.

To me this has ever been a sad recollection how so great
a boon to education was lost to the infant church in America.
The Dunboyne graduates were learned in all sacred know-
ledge and were scholarly in their thorough acquaintance with
our magnificent English tongue. It were easy for them to fall
in with the people of America in all that is characteristically
American. They might even have put out of countenance
the beginnings of
Know-nothingism,
or defeated its ir-
rational spread
throughout the
State and city.
The Catholic reli-
gious gain would
have been im-
mense. We see
what the native
priest can do to-
day in allaying
bigotry, because
he speaks as do
all educated citi-
zens, and his
superior attain-
ments command
admiration.

Much has been
accomplished dur-
ing the adminis-
tration of Arch-
bishop Corrigan in giving to religion a learned priesthood, by
the sending of his students to Rome and the Catholic University
at Washington, that the highest knowledge may be within their
reach and that the people of America may have all the im-
mense advantages which the Catholic priest must carry with him
from those great seats of ecclesiastical and scientific learning.

There is no reason why our Catholic professors, men thorough-
ly versed in classic learning and science, should not have place
as teachers in colleges and universities of our great country.

It is to be deplored that while we prepare noble and good

REV. SYLVESTER MALONE,
Pastor of Sts. Peter and Paul's, Brooklyn, N. Y.

156 PROGRESS OF CATHOLICITY IN NEW YORK. [May,

men to lead in thought and knowledge, there are yet to be found
so many who do not help the good work by their means and
their intelligent co-operation. It is easy for all to be thoroughly
American in idea and life. The truth of Jesus Christ should not
be clothed in a foreign garb. It should be dressed in the style
of the multitude who always followed the Saviour and who
were the willing recipients of his divine word. The continuous
growth of our Catholic people in refinement and knowledge
demands a body of clergymen whose lives must be a continu-
ous labor to acquire a fitness for the work assigned them as
ministers of the Gospel to a free and independent people. The
religious teachers, men and women, that are helping on the
good work with the coming generations, call for a priesthood
in every diocese, each member of which should have all the
requirements for the higher sphere of the episcopacy were he
called by the Holy Church to fill so sublime an office as that
of ruler and good shepherd over the lambs of Christ's sheep-fold.
The future is in the keeping of the priesthood of the Catho-
lic Church in America. They must, however, all be Americans ;
they must not quarrel with the symbol of a nation that typi-
fies justice and charity, that shields our lives, protects our pro-
perty, and gives us the full liberty to worship God according
to the dictates of our own conscience. We must love all men
to gain all to Christ. We must be as little in self-esteem in
the work of evangelizing the world as possible, because we must
give to Him all the honor, as He alone is great and mighty
and we are weak and poor and feeble in a work whose blessed
merit is found only in the Sacred Heart of Him who hung on
the tree of the cross for the salvation of all mankind.

SYLVESTER MALONE.

The unprecedented progress of the Catholic Church in the
United States is the marvel of the century. This is due to two
causes the natural law of reproduction and the accession of
Catholic immigrants. The latter source has been especially
favorable to the membership of the church in this city and
diocese immigrants electing to make their homes on the sea-
board rather than venture into the interior. These may be re-
garded as the raw material, the rank and file from which mem-
bership in the Church Militant in this city has been recruited.
To save this irregular army, composed of many nationalities,
from disintegration or desertion, and to weld it into one solid
phalanx, for the profession of its faith and the protection of its

1898.] PROGRESS OF CATHOLICITY IN NEW YORK. 157

religious freedom, it was only necessary to have leaders ani-
mated with zeal and the true spirit of Christ. And such
leaders have, in the providence of God, never been wanting.

The Catholic Church has, without doubt, made rapid strides
in this city in the last twenty-five years ; but it has done so
along lines well defined before that period. Hence, to answer ade-
quatelylthe*| ques-
tions suggested for
our present consid-
eration, it is neces-
sary to go back a
few years previous
to the last quarter
of a century.

The adminis-
tration of Arch-
bishop Hughes
marked a new era
in the Catholic
community of
New York. A
man of indomita-
ble will and tried
courage, eloquent
of speech and well
equipped for all
contingencies, the
hitherto discour-
aged Catholics of
New York found
in him a brave
leader and fearless
champion. He
successfully repel-
led the opposition of those who were without, while he crushed the
malcontents within the church who stood in the way of her ad-
vancement. As a consequence, his faithful people loved him, and
were ready, if need were, to lay down their lives with him and for
him in defence of their persecuted faith. He proved to a contra-
dicting people that the church which he directed was not an
"alien institution." He compelled respect for the truth from
those who believed it not. When summoned to his reward, his
memory was held in benediction by his own, while those who

REV. CHARLES MCCREADY,
Pastor of Holy Cross.

1 58 PROGRESS OF CATHOLICITY IN NEW YORK. [May,

were not of his household mourned the loss of a great and
loyal citizen. In a word, he fought and won, and left us in
peaceful possession of the splendid victories he had gained.

It is from this point when these feats of modern Christian
heroism had been achieved by Archbishop Hughes that the
church in New York started on that career of prosperity and
peace which, under the apostolic zeal, the wise guidance, and
the fatherly, fostering care of his successors, has continued since,
with the magnificent results that we to-day witness and of which
we are so justly proud. Of his two successors, each in his own
way has done, and is doing, God's work, quietly but no less
effectively. Each of them seems to have been specially fitted
by his Master for the times and circumstances, and for the
" work over which he set them."

During the last twenty-five years, who may recount the good
work done for society as well as religion, in the guilds and as-
sociations and charitable institutions that have been founded
for the mutual assistance and edification of the members, for
the suppression or restraining of evil social habits that were
little in accord with the spirit of Christianity, for the care of
the aged and infirm, and the protection and salvation of our
youth?

In these works of charity, for the love of God and the ex-
tension of the true church, our ordinaries have been nobly sec-
onded by their faithful clergy and by their generous and de-
voted people. Monuments of this zeal and generosity are
everywhere in evidence, from the laying of the corner-stone of
our noble cathedral down to the completion of the grand eccle-
siastical seminary at Dunwoodie.

Further evidence is found, especially in recent years, in the
multiplication, without precedent, of priests and churches, in
the building and equipment of parochial schools, destined, be-
yond all else, to perpetuate and strengthen the faith from gen-
eration to generation.

Surely all these have been potent factors, during the last
quarter of a century, in building up the Church of God in this
fair city, in embellishing the Spouse of Christ, and in saving
and sanctifying the souls that may one day be worthy to
enter into that other " Tabernacle which God has pitched, and
not man."

Yet, "not to us, O Lord! not to us, but to Thy name, be
the glory given." CHARLES McCREADY,

Holy Cross.

1898.] BY MAIL. 159

BY MAIL.

BY LELIA HARDIN BUGG.

MRS. WORTHINGTON TO HER SISTER, MRS. LESLIE.

[Mrs. Worthington is seated at an old-fashioned mahogany desk in the
second-story front of an old-fashioned house. She writes an old-fashioned
script, her hand, wrinkled but still fair and beautifully shaped, moving rapidly
across the paper. An old-fashioned clock on an old-fashioned shelf marks the
hour as nearing eleven. Outside the sparrows are chirping merrily, and a bit of
green is struggling into notice under the windows, for it is the opening of spring
and the Easter week is just over.

Everything about the room shows good taste, a past era of better days, and
a present time of rebelliously accepted poverty.]

MY DEAR NANCY : I know that you are all impatience to
hear about the wedding. I sent you yesterday's papers con-
taining an account of it much more, indeed, than I liked to
have appear ; the newspapers are getting so offensively per-
sonal ! Just think of a reporter's coming days before the
wedding and asking to see dear Connie's trousseau !

Everything passed off beautifully. There were six brides-
maids, as you know ; the church was decorated in Easter lilies,
and Connie looked superb quite like a Telfair. Blood will
tell, I have always maintained. She wore my wedding-veil. It
brought back so many memories! The day when it came in
its foreign wrappings from Brussels, and you tried to slip the
package under the sofa to keep me from seeing ; and dear
mamma said that it was a veil fit for a duchess, and George
answered, " No, it was too fine for a duchess, but almost worthy
of Maria Telfair." Many a time since then I have been in
want of a plain little Sunday bonnet.

Ah, me ! I suppose that it is just as well that we cannot
foresee the future.

I had to make my black velvet do after all ; but I had the
sleeves cut to elbow length, and finished with lace ruffles.
Miss Goodman, who made Connie's tea-gowns (I simply could
not put out everything without mortgaging the house), arranged
the train differently, facing it with jonquil satin, and it really
did very well, unless I happened to stand in the sunlight.
Everybody sent lovely presents, and Randolph's was royal a

i6o

BY MAIL. [May,

gorgeous tiara of diamonds that used to belong to a French
princess. It seemed almost like old times for a Telfair to be
getting these things. Randolph is very nice too, although, of
course, he comes from no family to speak of. He is immense-
ly popular, and any of the girls would have been glad to get
him. He is charmingly in love with Connie, and she with him.
It is extremely fortunate that the question of money fitted in
so well with the question of love. After all that I have en-
dured through poverty, I could not have let my darling marry
a poor man. I know so well the harassing load of keeping up
appearances, as it is' called; living outwardly as befits a
Telfair, and yet counting the cost of a bit of coal !

You cannot believe what a time I have had these two sea-
sons guarding my daughter from the ineligibles, the merely
dancing men, as we call them, who infest society. But one
has to invite them, else the plain girls and the poor ones
would have no partners for the cotillion.

At one time I thought Connie rather liked young Morris,
and he is nice enough, but only a clerk in a bank on a hun-
dred dollars a month. Fancy my child with her beauty and
accomplishments settling down on a hundred a month!

With Randolph Hunter it was a case of love at first sight.
He is handsome and very clever, apart from his money, and so
devoted to^Connie !

Kline decorated the house with palms and a few carnations.
Cut flowers are positively ruinous, and no one looks very
closely in these crushes. By letting him take the things away in
time for Mrs. Isaacs' party, they came lower than his usual rates.

Old Uncle Lige, who drives a dray for Cousin Page, did
admirably as a butler, only he would say " gee " to the waiters
when they got in his way. We served salad and ices and cake,
and Mrs. Porter gave me a recipe for punch that was mostly
Apollinaris water with just a dash of champagne, which was truly
delicious. Nevertheless, I felt mean not to have our own kind.

I return our grandmother by to-day's express. I am so
much obliged to you for lending the picture. Family portraits
always add dignity to a home, and by moving Uncle Gibson
from the library, the walls of the dining-room were quite
covered, taking on a tone of elegance, with the dingy wall-
paper almost concealed.

It is just as well to let Randolph see that he is taking his
bride from a gentle and happy home, although not a wealthy
one. Those fabulously rich men are apt to be purse-proud,

1898.] BY MAIL. 161

although, to be sure, it is not every day that orre of them
marries a Telfair.

I am quite worn out after the wedding and the sewing. I
made all the underwear with my fingers. None of us ever had
machine-made lingerie, and even with all that I could do the
child's trousseau was not what it should have been not what
you and I had when we were married. I am thankful now
that she can have everything she wants. I feel that I can die
contented.

I am really too tired to write connectedly, but you will see
by the papers how successfully everything went off more so
than I had thought until I read an account of it ; and my
black velvet must have looked very nice, after all, since that
little reporter he was very respectful although rather queer,
rushing around and examining things and dotting down notes
said it was superb. I have taken such good care of it that you
would not dream that it had been made ten years.

We were so sorry that you could not come to the wedding.
I shall try to pay you a visit in the autumn. I am going to
stay quietly at home this summer. Now that my child is mar-
ried there is no necessity for my going away, whether I can
afford it or not. And our back yard with the ' grape arbor is
quite cool, even in August. Your affectionate sister,

MARIA TELFAIR ' WORTH INGTON.

II.

MR. MAURICE MORRIS TO GEORGE STONE, AN OLD COLLEGE CHUM.

[Standing at a desk in a bank, although banking hours are over, minus coat
and tie, the afternoon submerged in one of the unexpected hot waves that some-
times follow a spring blizzard, Mr. Morris's fine brown eyes have an alert yet
candid expression that is very winning, his firm mouth indicates a set purpose,
with strength of character enough to accomplish it. Two sheets bearing the
bank's head-lines are thrown on the desk sheets that have to do with the busi-
ness stocks, bonds, and per cents, but the third, rapidly covered with commer-
cial-looking scrawls, introduces a topic purely social.]

. . . By the way, I was one of the ushers at the Worth-
ington-Hunter wedding. It was swell, let me tell you, and
deadly dull. Prohibition punch ; a barrelful wouldn't have in-
toxicated a lamb !

Everybody is surprised that Randolph Hunter took the
time to get married ; time is worth ever so many dollars a
second to him. He has three millions, and he means to make
fifty before he dies. But fifty billions would be none too much

VOL. LXVII. II

!6 2 BY MAIL. [May,

for the bride he has won. She looked like an angel. I used
to be sweet in that quarter myself, but the mater ugh !
dragons and cerberuses are as doves compared to her when I
hovered near. We poor devils have no right to be looking at
such beauty beauty of soul and mind and heart as well as of
face. She will have everything she wants now, and a fine fel-
low to adore her. But she is not one of the kind to be spoilt
by money.

The mater received us at the reception like an ancient
duchess, and I heard some girls titter and say that the black
velvet gown she wore was threadbare just over the shoulders.
Girls see everything. Yours like a brother,

MAURICE MORRIS.

p. s. I go to the Pier in August. We get a beggarly, two
weeks' vacation. Hunter and his bride are spending their
honeymoon on a yacht. M. M.

III.

MRS. JOHN BARBOUR TO MISS EGGLESTON, A FORMER
SCHOOL-MATE.

[Second-story front of a modern city dwelling built to rent to refined people
of moderate means and social aspirations.

Outside the snow is falling in soft flakes. A fire glows in rich red warmth
on the grate, an easy-chair is drawn up before the window, and near it is a little
wicker sewing-basket ; good pictures, with an artists' proof or two, are on the
walls; three pink roses in abed of smilax send forth their fragrance from an
antique jar on an early Colonial table, manufactured at Racine since the World's
Fair; bookcases, filled with a novel and interesting collection of authors, line
two sides of the room ; a bronze bust of Washington Irving smiles, with the
wonted good humor of that genial and delightful man, at a fiercely combative
photograph of Ibsen. Mrs. Barbour wears a dainty Josephine morning gown,
her thick brown hair coiled on top of her head, her straight Grecian nose slight-
ly red from a too close propinquity to the fire, followed by an imprudent
moment at an open window. She is seated at a Louis Seize desk, dairymaids in
scant attire disporting themselves over its polished surface.]

MY DEAREST CLARA : . . . I spent the forenoon yesterday
with Connie or must I say, Mrs. James Randolph Hunter? We
had a real old-timey time, talking like magpies or school-girls. I
wish you could see her house ! You might imagine the Arabian
Nights, but you couldn't imagine her home. "A palace fit for
royalty," said the Herald young man who wrote up the mansion,
and the poor Queen of Sheba would have been glad to have
had anything just half so fine. The lucky girl dwells in
"marble halls" with a regiment of well-trained servants, who

1898.] BY MAIL. 163

are very much more satisfactory, I am sure, than " vassals
and serfs " would be. Imported marble it is, too, at least in
the spacious reception-hall, with marble pillars, a marble floor,
and a noble stairway of marble, with a black wrought-iron
balustrade, leading to the upper floors. Portraits of Connie in
her bridal gown, and of Mr. Hunter, by Healy, greet you in
the hall ; you step on a rug that cost five thousand dollars,
and beautiful palms lift their tropical splendor against the warm-
tinted marble walls. It is hopelessly vulgar to be telling the
cost of things, but how else can I describe the interior without
Roget's Thesaurus for adjectives ?

The reception-room is a symphony in old blue, after the
style of the Italian Renaissance, with medallion panels, buhl
tables, and inlaid cabinets. The grand salon is of the Louis
Seize period, with gilded furniture of rare woods, upholstered
in satin embroidered by nuns in France. More rugs are on
the inlaid floor, bronze pillars at each end uphold branches of
electric lights, like an orange-tree with incandescent globes for
oranges. A Greek Venus and a modern Adonis cost but I
won't be vulgar the second time. And I can't describe any-
thing adequately. Just try to imagine drawing-rooms, morning-
rooms, reception-rooms, a breakfast-room, a library as big as
my whole lower floor, a ball-room lined with pictures, one of
them worth more than my John will ever have, without an
accident or a legacy from the moon, if he lives to be a hundred.

A footman who looks like a fat statue dressed up in livery,
with an automatic spring under the ribs, lets you in, and pro-
nounces your name with awful distinctness as he lifts the
portieres for you to enter the vast drawing-room. There is a
butler, with a first man and a second man to pull out your
chair and pour your wine I stayed for luncheon. And her
jewels and laces ! I made her show me everything. She has a
French maid who wears a cap and white apron, and has spark-
ling black eyes, and says " Madame " with the Frenchiest
English accent imaginable, just like the maids in Julien Gordon's
tales. In the old days at Mount de Chantal, when we paced
the court with bread and butter in our hands, or made merry
over a box of caramels, we did not in our wildest dreams
picture one of our number in such splendor, did we ? And
poor Connie least of all, without a cent of spending money to
her name, and never any boxes from home. But I always
said that she was born for something out of the ordinary.
Fancy such a beauty darning stockings and sewing on shirt

j6 4 BY MAIL. [May,

buttons, as I must do when I shall have finished this scribble !
But she is just the same sweet, unspoiled, lovable Constance
Worthington. Her husband is a perfect dear, too, and he
simply adores Connie, and is so proud of her success! She is
quite the leader of everything now in society.

She told me that she had invited you to pay her a visit
this winter; she spoke so tenderly of you, and of our frolics at
school. I am almost afraid to ask you to come to me for a
fortnight after your visit to the Hunters. My house will ap-
pear a mere toy by comparison, but it is big enough to con-
tain a big warm welcome. And my John is just as sweet as he
can be, and handsomer, much handsomer, than Randolph
Hunter. I think our little home the dearest place in the
world ; we have eight rooms >nd a basement, and John says
that it is beautiful from top to bottom. I am modest and say
nothing. My guest-room is in old oak and turquoise blue,
with "a brass bed, and that will just suit your complexion-
the blue I mean. You were always the envy of the rest of
us, with your alabaster brow, as little Briggs used to say. By
the by, he is a reporter on the Planet and gets thirty-five dol-
lars a week, so I daresay that he has recovered from his early
aberration towards verse. Yours with love,

EDITH FOY BARBOUR.
IV.

MRS. WORTHINGTON TO 'MRS. LESLIE.

[A beautiful room in the Hunter mansion, the April sun streaming in through
filmy lace curtains, all the dainty belongings of a woman's private sitting-room
scattered about. Mrs. Worthington in a gown of fashionable fabric and cut, a
present from her daughter.]

. . . Of course everything now revolves about Connie
and the baby. I cannot describe to you how I feel about this
my first grandchild; a part of myself, it seems to me, and
something much more.

He is a fine, hearty baby. We think his eyes will be blue,
the regular Telfair eyes, but his mouth, as well as we can judge,
is like his father's it is still considerably puckered and his hair,
we hope, will be dark brown. As yet there is just a little
red fuzz on his head.

Dear Randolph is, oh v so proud of his son ! Already he has
mapped out a future for him that is dazzling. He said this
morning, when bending over the crib, that he hoped the boy
would be the heir to fifty millions. Fifty millions! What

1898.] BY MAIL. 165

could anyone possibly want with so much? But modern ideas,
my dear Nancy, are not what ideas were when we were girls.
None of the Telfairs ever had a million, and yet we were con-
sidered a rich family. But this dear little angel is the centre
of hopes quite as if he were a crown prince. Everything about
him is beautiful. His christening robe was imported and cost
a thousand dollars, and the articles in the layette are solid gold.
There are five gold-backed brushes ! Randolph commanded
Connie to get the best of everything. Sometimes I fancy that
he cares less for the baby as a baby than he does for the
child as the son and heir to his name and fortune. I had no
idea that he was so rich when Connie married him. Every-
thing he touches turns to money. He never tires of planning
the future for the baby. I gather from his talk that he means
to establish a sort of primogeniture, as has been done by so
many rich Americans. This baby (we call him Jamie so as not
to have two Randolphs) is to be the heir to the bulk of the
estate, and the other children, if there be any, to have but a
comfortable competence.

Here . I was interrupted by a summons to the nursery. I
found Connie nearly distracted ; she thought the baby was get-
ting croup, but it was only a pin. She makes a very sweet,
beautiful young mother, and she says that she hopes her boy
will grow up to be a good man. Randolph seems rather im-
patient at this, as if he resented the bare suggestion that his
son could be anything short of perfection.

I am going home to-morrow. Connie urges me to stay, but
I have always said that I would never be the meddling mother-
in-law. A mother should not see too much of her children
after they are married. She gives them up, in a way, at the
altar. Her mission is complete when she marries them happily.
Your loving sister,

MARIA TELFAIR WORTHINGTON.

MAURICE MORRIS TO GEORGE STONE. .

. . . Nothing is talked of here but the failure of Ran-
dolph Hunter. His enterprises were so gigantic, such stakes
were in the balance, so many men went down with him, that
the failure rises almost to the dignity of a national calamity.

The K. L. M. A. people are cutting up pretty lively, and
say they intend to land Hunter in the penitentiary. This seems
preposterous, but they insist that they can do it. The turns in

,66 BY MAIL. [May,

the wheel of fortune actually make one dizzy. Who could have
dreamed a year ago, when Hunter astonished us provincials with
a coach and three lackeys, and brought over a Raphael from
Europe on which the duty alone was twenty-five thousand dol-
lars, that he could ever be a beggar, and almost a fugitive from
justice? We had a Latin saw for such cases in the old days
at Notre Dame, but it escapes me Latin and banking aren't
very congenial. They have given up everything, even Mrs.
Hunter's jewels. Poor girl !

They say Mrs. Worthington has shut herself up in her
gloomy old house, and refuses to be seen. . . .

VI.

HENRY DILLON, ATTORNEY AT LAW, TO MARK JOHNSTON,
ANOTHER ATTORNEY.

[In the writing-room of the University Club, seated at the polished oak
writing-table ; a fire is burning brightly under the quaintly carved mantel in the
style of the early Flemish ; the lights have just been turned on, and the whole
interior bespeaks tasteful, luxurious comfort.]

MY DEAR JOHNSTON : We have won our case ! Jury was
out just seventy minutes. The prosecuting attorney was in a
fume for fear it would hang. The battle was hot, and the bul-
lets from the other side killed or wounded some of our best
witnesses. Old Lake is grand on a cross-examination. I'd much
rather fight with him than against him, only the victory wouldn't
be so great. The case has dwarfed everything else for this term
of court. Hunter is to be sentenced in the morning. Varney
says the judge can't decently make it less than ten years after
our wonderful forensic efforts, but little Varney is young. I
shouldn't care if the poor devil got off with six months. I was
contending for a principle, not against a man. The country was
ripe for some such lesson as this.

The idea has prevailed too long that money is all-powerful,
even against law and the majority. It was something more
than an ordinary victory to send an ex-money-king to the
penitentiary.

All that I might write, and more, you will see in the morn-
ing papers. A letter would prove but a sorry rechauffe.

The presence of Mrs. Hunter in the court-room somewhat
saddened our triumph. Why are women around when they
are not wanted ? And why must we stab them, the innocent
victims of another's crime, when we bring down a villain ? She
sat in a retired corner, looking more ghastly than death, and

1898.] BY MAIL. 167

when the verdict was given she fell over in a faint on the floor.
Hunter, poor fellow! groaned despairingly, "Constance for
God's sake let me go to my wife ! "

It has left an ugly picture for my eyes. I can't rub it out.

Moore has just come in and insists that we make up an im-
promptu little dinner to celebrate our victory.

POSTSCRIPT. Hunter was sentenced this morning to two
years in the penitentiary.

VII.

MISS WITHERSPOON, SPINSTER, TO MISS GILLETT, A DWELLER IN
ARTISTIC BOHEMIA.

[The third-story back bed-room of a second-rate boarding-house.]

. . . We have all been more or less upset by the serious
illness of little Jamie Hunt, a blue-eyed laddie who with his
mother has been with us over a yean He is the dearest little
fellow, and everybody in the house loves him even when he
does the most gracelessly naughty things like all boys, I sup-
pose. His mother is a widow or at least she never mentions
her husband and wears black all the time. She is evidently in
straitened circumstances, for she gives harp lessons and occu-
pies the poorest room in the house. She has been so reserved
and haughty all along that none of us got to know her, but
since her boy has been so ill everything has changed. It seems
that she was not haughty at all, but only broken-hearted and
wretched beyond words. Or that is what one might infer from
all that she poured out in the delirium of grief over her child.
Just another one of those silent tragedies that pass us so closely
in our common lives, and never touch without an accident.
But Jamie has been a favorite from the first day he came,
when he startled us by sliding down the banisters, with the
cook's false hair tied to a stick for a horse.

For nearly a week we thought every hour that he would die.
Monday night, just before the crisis came, he closed his big
blue eyes, and his breathing was so faint that I was certain he
was dying. I am not yet sure that he was not. His mother
acted like one demented, moaning and crying, Was she to be
bereft of everything everything in the world home, honor,
friends to be an outcast and an alien for ever, and then give
up her boy? "O God! if You have not turned to stone, give
me back my baby ! " she cried.

It sounded impious, but the poor creature was beside her-
self with grief, and if the boy had died I really believe that

1 68 BY MAIL. [May,

she would have gone crazy. But, do you know, I had the
queerest feeling during those agonizing watches of the night ?
that perhaps the child was given back to a life infinitely sad-
der than death could have been. Indeed, there is nothing sad
at all in the death of a child. Its little innocent soul goes
straight to heaven, there to pray for its parents struggling on
amidst the heart-breaks and the weariness of a sin-troubled world.
It seems to me that a mother with a child in heaven is par-
ticularly blessed. But Mrs. Hunt says that I don't know any-
thing about the ties that bind mother and child. Perhaps I don't.

It would be curious,, fifty years from now, if Jamie Hunt
could be told how near he came to death's portals, and to hear
whether he regards --life as an unmixed blessing. The child is
convalescing rapidly now, and we all prostrate ourselves, figura-
tively, before him,, . Even the butcher's boy has joined in our
devotions, and has just sent up a candy horse and a package
of dates. , .-..,,..

Of course the, w : omen are talking and speculating as to what
Mrs. Hunt could jbave meant when she raved about the loss of
honor and all that. . . .

VIII.

MRS. RANDOLPH HUNTER, ALIAS HUNT, TO HER MOTHER,
MRS. MARIA WORTHINGTON.

[A sunless, poorly-furnished bed-room in a boarding-house; a flickering gas-
jet at low pressure overhead. A beautiful boy of four summers is sleeping in a
little cot, his fair curls falling over his white nightgown, his breathing the only
sound in the shadowy stillness of the room.]

MY DARLING, PRECIOUS MOTHER : Randolph will be free on
Thursday, and I am so happy I can hardly wait. United once
again, we can begin life anew. It hurts me, oh so much, to
go away .without seeing you, but it wouldn't be prudent! We
go at once to Chicago, where we take the California Limited,
.which will get us into San Francisco just in time for the
Australian steamer. I realized two thousand dollars from my
engagement ring and Randolph's wedding present, and this is
to be our little nest-egg in the new land. Of course, every-
thing else belonged to the creditors, but these I thought I had
the right to keep.

I feel sure that Randolph can get into something that will
ring us a living, and I ask for nothing else just a little home,
my family, and peace. Surely God will give us that !

have not time to write more. My packing must be all
lone, and I must make some waists for Jamie.

.1898.] BY MAIL. 169

Don't worry if you do not hear from us again until we are safe
in Australia. We must take every precaution to cover our tracks.
Address a letter to Mrs. James Hunt, General Delivery,
Melbourne, Australia. Good-by, good-by, good-by, my dear,
dear mother! Some day you will come to us, when we have
made a home. Your own,

CONSTANCE.
IX.

THOMAS DORAN, RAILROAD DIVISION SUPERINTENDENT, TO HIS

WIFE.

[A room in St. Joseph's Hospital.]

. . . Don't think of coming to me; I have only a scratch
and shall be well 'in a few days. It was a narrow escape,
though. I never want to be so near death again until my last
hour comes. It seems a miracle that any one escaped when
so many were hurled into eternity. It sickens me to think of
it. Thirty killed and nearly fifty wounded. Nobody knows
yet just where or how to place the blame for the awful acci-
dent. We were going at the rate of forty miles an hour, with
O'Brien at the throttle, when a sort of shiver seemed to go
through the train, and in the next minute we were hurled over
the trestle. ... I insisted on going down to look on at the
rescue work, even if I could do nothing (both hands are lamed).
There, was one couple found locked in each other's arms. The
man's neck was broken, but the woman must have died from
internal injuries, as there was hardly a mark. They were both
young, and the man was unnaturally pale, like one either just
recovering from a long illness or whose work had kept him
.closely confined in an ill-ventilated room. It is impossible to
find clues to the dead. The conductor was killed instantly.
There was a little boy, not much over four or five, picked up
with a broken leg. He was crying pitifully when rescued, and
calling " Mamma, mamma!" If we did not have five young-
sters of our own already I should like to adopt him. . . .

MISS GRACE MCMAHON, A YOUNG GIRL JUST OUT OF SCHOOL,
TO HER OLD TEACHER.

[A handsomely furnished room in the Auditorium Hotel, Chicago ; Lake
Michigan visible through the open window.]

. . . I must tell you about an interesting visit we paid
this morning to St. Vincent's Infant Asylum. Sister J , the

I70 BY MAIL. [May.

superior, is Margaret's cousin once removed, and she took us
over the building, and then served tea for us in the little re-
ception-room. It revolutionizes one's ideas about charity insti-
tutions, everything is so good of its kind, so modern, and so in
keeping with the spirit of Christian charity in its highest form.
First we went to the kindergarten, a big room with lofty ceil-
ings, fitted out with appliances enough to delight the heart of
Frederick Froebel, and in charge of two teachers, graduates of
a training-school. There were some sixty tots, ranging from
the toddling baby to the little men of seven. Then we went
to the nursery. Here we found row after row of white cribs or
cots with a baby in nearly every one. There is a maternity
hospital in connection, and it is the policy of the wise superior
to have the mother remain, when practicable, to take care of
her own infant and of one other. But perhaps you are familiar
with Sister Irene's work in New York. Both institutions are
on similar lines, although under different branches of the same
great order.

Adjoining the nursery is the infirmary, where a dozen little
creatures were in all stages of illness, and so pathetically patient
in their suffering. We fell quite in love with one small lad
who is slowly recovering from a broken leg. He was a victim
of that terrible railroad accident on the California Limited that
so shocked us two months ago. His parents must have been
killed, and no one has ever turned up to claim him, and no
clue to his identity can be obtained. He says his name is
Jamie, and that is all he will say. He is a beautiful child,
with long lashes curling over the clearest big blue eyes, and
the sunniest, silkiest hair. I wanted to adopt him on the spot,
but papa says that I would find a live baby much more trou-
ble than my recently discarded family of dolls. Sister J
says that the children are usually adopted, sometimes into rich
or well-to-do families. The family must be respectable, and
able to give assurance that the child will be well brought up.
I couldn't help wondering what will be the fate of this laddie,
hobbling around on his crutch he will probably be lame for
life and playing so cheerily with his blocks. At first he cried
continually for his mamma, but now he seems to have forgot-
ten her, or rather to have accepted the fact that his mother
has gone to Heaven.

A BOSNIAN GIRL AT THE FOUNTAIN.

CUSTOMS, RACES, AND RELIGIONS IN THE
BALKANS.

BY E. M. LYNCH.

IT.

HILE in the Balkans I was haunted by a nearly
forgotten allegory of Kingsley's. In the Water
Babies figure the salmon and the salmon-trout,
who hate each other with a fiercely contemptuous
hatred, because they are like each other, yet not

A half-recollection persistently knocking at the door

In this case the

quite alike.

of memory is vexatious enough at any time.

trouble was made worse by a fear that my allegory made light

i;2 CUSTOMS, RACES, RELIGIONS IN THE BALKANS. [May,

of the distance between the true faith and schism. But how is
it that Serbs, of the Russian division of Greek orthodoxy, and
Catholics hold each other in detestation almost as bitter as that
which they entertain for " the barbarous Turk," who oppressed,
tortured, and butchered them with perfect impartiality,?

The Serbs are as two to one of the Catholics in Bosnia.
Politically they are drawn towards Russia. The Catholics lean
towards Croatia a Catholic and Slavonic people like themselves.

Austria has made welcome, in the " Occupation Provinces,"
a large colony of Catholic Poles, who fled from Russian relig-
ious persecution. It was in keeping with the fostering regime
of Austria to secure in these agricultural colonists teachers and
the most effective kind of teachers, namely, teachers by ex-
ample ! for the backward " rayahs " (otherwise the ransomed:
the Catholic peasants.*)

.What volumes of history are to be read in the faces of
the elders in the congregation at the handsome new Catholic
Cathedral at Sarajevo! I have noticed that 'different places
have each their own expression. I never elsewhere saw the
Sarajevian Catholic physiognomy. The main -emotional charac-
teristic is watchfulness/ There were elderly country-women, at

A BOSNIAN SMITHY.

* In the Turkish dominions all the able-bodied men are subject to twenty years' military
service ; but Christians are not accepted for soldiers, and must buy themselves off. As many
are too poor to do this, their churches pay for-/. *., ransom them.

1898.] CUSTOMS, RACES, RELIGIONS IN THE BALKANS. 173

ON THE ROAD TO JAJCE.

High Mass there one Sunday, whose faces might serve for
models for the " Sentry on Outpost Duty." They reminded
me of the old watchword, " The price of liberty is eternal
vigilance." With them, poor souls ! until nineteen years ago,
when Austria brought security to the "blood-stained Balkans,"
liberty was unattainable at any price, and mere existence could
be preserved only by that same " eternal vigilance." Carlyle,
with the difference between soldiers and citizens in his mind,
wrote this quaint definition : " A citizen one who does not
live by being killed." The old mothers and grandmothers in
the House of Prayer had the strange sign upon their faces of
those who were only allowed to live on condition of being
capable of selling their lives dear. How many martyrs has
not that race given to the church triumphant !

Speaking lately to his Cornish constituents, the Right Hon.

174 CUSTOMS, RACES, RELIGIONS IN THE BALKANS. [May,

Leonard Courtney said that nations living in tranquillity and
security are thereby partly disqualified from rightly judging
affairs in the island of Crete, where the conditions of existence
to-day are just what they were in the Balkans before the Aus-
trian occupation. The consuls and the old foreign residents
tell a dreadful tale: how the Turks then plundered at will,
how crimes of violence were daily occurrences, how the feeble
herded together for protection, scarcely venturing many yards
outside their poor dwellings, how the Christians hid away both
themselves and any little property they possessed, how mur-
der stalked through trie land, taking often the most wanton
forms, as when Christian children were killed merely because
they were found alone or a boy, because he was the hope of
his parents ; and how the aggressors of the dominant race could
always calculate upon what amounted to practical impunity.

Mr. Thomson says : " I do not think we western Christians,
who have not undergone their fierce trial, appreciate fully the
religious heroism these poor peasants have displayed during all
the centuries they have been under the domination of the Turks.
They have had to live in daily dread of martyrdom, for the
Mohammedans consider their lives to have been justly forfeited,
and no Turk thinks he does wrong if he kills them. All this they
have endured, though they have had ever before them the ter-
rible temptation of being able to secure not only safety, but
position and honor."

They had but " to recant and embrace the religion of Islam
to become not only free from danger, but to be placed at
once on a level with their oppressors." One of the dying
commands of the Prophet, a command which explains the
rapidity with which the religion he founded has spread, was that
all proselytes should be admitted forthwith by the true believ-
ers to the fullest equality with themselves. Degraded and
cringing as these peasants often are and what race would not
become so under similar treatment ? they have at least had the
courage not to abjure their religion, and surely for this alone
they have deserved the gratitude " of Christendom." Even with
disaffection behind them, the Turks proved themselves almost a
match for the western world. " Had they been able to advance
with these subject races not only not hostile but united to them
by a religious enthusiasm " (always strongest among proselytes,
as is proved by the fanaticism of Moslem Bosnians, Moslem Al-
banians, and Moslem Cretans), " it is hard to say where their
arms might not have carried them."

1898.] CUSTOMS, RACES, RELIGIONS IN THE BALKANS. 175

The hot baths of Gornjt-sheher have given its name to
Bagniluka, or Baths of Luke, " the beloved Physician," who,
according to a Jesuit writer, Padre Farlato, quoted by Herr
von Asboth, died in Jajce and was buried in St. Luke's Church,
below the fortress. Such is also the tradition of the Bosnian
monks. When Jajce fell to the Turkish foe, the monks are
said to have carried the saint's body to Venice which claims

MEN OF A RACE " ALLOWED TO LIVE."

possession of his relics still. M. Mijatovich, however, declares,
in his History of George Brankovic, that St. Luke died in
Syria, and that his body was brought to Constantinople by the
Byzantine emperors, whence the Normans carried it to Rogus,
in the Epirus. Here is Mr. Thomson's summary of M. Mija-
tovich's account :

" In 1436 the [relics were] bought from the Turks by George
Brankovic, the despot of Serbia, for the sum of 30,000 ducats.
The ' Turkish governor ' of Rogus, fearing a dangerous riot if
the Greeks knew that the town was to be deprived of the holy

body and place it in Semendria.

176 CUSTOMS, RACES, RELIGIONS IN THE BALKANS. [May,

remains, secretly told the leading Greek families that he had
received the sultan's orders to make a census in order to
impose a capitation tax, and that they would do well to leave
the place for a few days, so that they might evade its impo-
sition. While they were away he removed the body from the
church, and delivered it to the representatives pi George Bran-
kovic, by whom it was interred with great pomp in Semendria,
near Belgrade. . . . Brankovic [had seen] an old man . . .
in a dream, who told him he must obtain the Evangelist's

The priests [held]
that it was St.
Luke himself
whom he had
seen. His grand-
daughter married
Stjepan Tvrtko,
the last King of
Bosnia, and took
with her the body,
which she placed
in Jajce. She fled
when the Turks
took the town,
carrying the relics
to Italy. Being
in great straits
for money, she
was obliged to of-
fer the body to
the Venetian gov-
ernment. They
placed it in St.
Mark's, but tried
to obtain it for
a less sum, dis-
puting its genuine-
ness, but she re-
torted that George
Brankovic was
known for a
shrewd man ; he
would not have
parted with so

A HERZEGOVINIAN MOSLEM AND HIS DAUGHTER.

1898.] CUSTOMS, RACES, RELIGIONS IN THE BALKANS. 177

large a sum as 30,000 ducats unless he knew what he was
buying." Venice regarded the argument as valid.

Round Jajce (sometimes written phonetically Yaitze) the
rayahs are nearly all Catholics. Mr. Thomson remarked that
they have adopted some Moslem customs ; for instance, every
one brought his or her prayer-mat to the church there, and,
kneeling upon these mats, the people slipped off their shoes.
He said that they also bowed themselves down " so that their
foreheads touched the floor. . . . And, like the Turks, the
men shave their heads except for a little tuft of hair upon the
crown. I noticed also an odd habit, which I have never seen
elsewhere, and the origin of which I was unable to discover
that the men when they cross themselves before a shrine do
not bend their knees, but merely lift up one leg. No doubt
these peculiar customs originated in the necessity of conciliat-
ing their conquerors, in order to be permitted to observe their
religion at all."

In Sarajevo the prostrations, Moslem-fashion, in the cathe-
dral were remarkable. But the worshippers brought no prayer-
carpets with them. A stranger suggested that the persons who
threw themselves on their faces, and touched the floor with
their heads, were converts from Islamism ; but from all I can
hear, I fear neither Moslems nor Greek Christians become
Catholics in Bosnia at the present time.

Mr. Thomson is of opinion that rayah (" ransomed ") comes
from the Bosnians having " merited death because of their un-
belief," and bought the permission " to live, by paying a tribute."
Perhaps, poor things, they had thus a doiible right to their
name ! Captain Norman, who was a war correspondent with
the Turkish forces in the Russo-Turkish campaign of 1877, and
again saw war from the Turkish side in the Epirus in 1897,
mentions in his " Turco-Grecian War," in the United Service
Magazine, that the keynote of the Turkish military system is
"universal conscription for Mohammedans, with absolute ex-
emption for Christians " on payment of a special tax, " not by
individuals, but by the Conseils La'iqties of churches."

Jajce is a caressing diminutive for egg, in the Slavonic
speech. Some antiquaries say that the conical mount on which
the town is built by its shape suggested the name. But jewels,
in the local tongue, are also "little eggs," and it seems that
Jajce so precious from its military position was called Jewel.
The place held out against the Turk for many a year when
there was no other barrier to the Osmanli's onward march.
VOL. LXVII. 12

i;8 CUSTOMS, RACES, RELIGIONS IN THE BALKANS. [May,

FALLS JUST OUTSIDE BAGNILUKA.

Herr von Asboth wrote that Jajce, being almost indispensable
to the safety of Christendom, the "pope appealed to all Chris-
tian princes not to allow this fortress to fall. Even Venice
gave money to defend it. John Corvinus, governor of that
part of Hungary on the farther bank of the Drau, beat the
Turks beneath the walls of Jajce, and they perished by hun-
dreds in the river Vrbas."

Mr. Evans may be consulted for the history of the fall, the
retaking, and final loss of Jajce, where Bosnia's last king fled
before Mohammed II., hoping to find safety within its walls;
but the fortress that had stood so many sieges was now at last
surrendered to the foe, and King Stjepan was flayed alive by
the barbarians. Many of the Bosnian nobles, although they
bowed their necks to the sultan's yoke formally making their
submission shared the awful fate of their unhappy king.

1898.] CUSTOMS, RACES, RELIGIONS IN THE BALKANS. 179

Not far from Bagniluka, on the river which bathes the
walls of Jajce, there is a Trappist monastery. In 1868, when
the community (which had been established in Germany from
the time of the French Revolution, when it was driven out of
France) was expelled anew, none of the Christian states were
willing to receive the monks, and they asked leave of the sultan
to purchase land and found a house in Bosnia. There are now
170 orphans under their care, who look bright and happy, and
play merrily in the shelter and safety which the monks pro-
vide a contrast, indeed, to the neighboring inhabitants, for
the Near East is almost smileless. The gravity which is such a
marked characteristic of their elders comes out startlingly in
the solemn little children's faces!

The monks have sawing and spinning mills ; and in Bosnia,
as elsewhere, they practise their maxim, " Laborare est orare,"
thus affording an invaluable example to a people paralyzed
by centuries of the bitterest oppression and the cruellest
tyranny. Trappists have the secret of making " the desert to
blossom like the rose." Bosnia is fertile. The struggling peas-
'antry will see, by the monastery's lands, what can be done
with their own fields, when a less primitive husbandry than
they have had to be content with is put in practice.

But perhaps agricultural light and leading are the very least
of the benefits that the sons of St. Bruno are dispensing around
them in Bosnia.

, 8o HENRYK SIENKIEWICZ. [May,

HENRYK SIENKIEWICZ.

BY REV. GEORGE McDERMOT, C.S.P.

JiN a former article we stated our opinion that
| Sienkiewicz understood his age and did not fear
to say what he thought about it. This know-
ledge and this courage would not alone have
won a hearing. Men like to be flattered ; even
when they feel they have cause for uneasiness, they do not
wish to hear the truth. He who attempts to tear away the
bandage they have put upon their eyes must be prepared
for ostracism. The dullard and the base man can throw the shell
as well as the complacent cynic who says to himself he lives in
the best of all possible worlds, or the dissatisfied one who
knows the time is out of joint but suspects the inspiration of
the reformer. If this author has won a hearing, it can only be-
because he has compelled the world to listen to him.

RUDE FORCE, BUT FORCE !

The immediate impression he produces is that of power ;
possibly the rudeness of a giant's strength rather than the
calculated exercise of disciplined strength ; but this is a super-
ficial view, like that of the critic who ran away from his works
stunned by the battery of Polish names. There is music in the
roar of the Atlantic blanching into cataracts against high cliffs,
as well as in the murmur those hear " that lie on happy shores."
He imparts at times subtle pleasure by the delicacy and grace
relieving the effect of his intenser moods, as the tragedy of
Lear is relieved by lighter elements. The art which most truly
expresses nature is seen in such blending of various sources of
emotion. The flashes of the fool, the play of Edgar's assumed
madness, the noble loyalty of Kent, while they deepen the
pathos, support the imagination and the heart in bearing the
woes of the discrowned king.

We are not aware that an attempt has been made to fix
the place of Sienkiewicz among writers of prose fiction. There
is no recognized standard of taste in any case by which novels
are to be judged. It will be found that criticism on such
works resolves itself into an I know what pleases me, what

1898.] HENRYK SIENKIEWICZ. 181

interests me, and I am pleased and interested by such a writer.
Yet there must be some principle which produces the pleasure
and interest, and this a critic must discover. The most perfect
criticism ever made on acting was Partridge's disparagement of
Garrick's Hamlet. Most of our readers are familiar with it, but
possibly there are some who have not read Tom Jones. We
do not think we shall recommend them to read that classic.
However, Partridge's opinion upon the great actor affords an
illustration of the method by which a novel is to be tried,
because when we take all the circumstances into account it
answers the question : How does the work affect you ?

Partridge, who had taught a school in a village and had
knocked about the world a little, must have possessed a mind
open to impressions. He was no yokel from the country when
he came to London as the servant of Tom Jones. He, there-
fore, may be taken as a by no means bad type of the ordi-
nary critic who diffuses ignorance and want of taste among the
public in many magazines and newspapers.

ART versus ACTING.

Partridge knew that " all the town went to see Mr. Garrick."
The landlady at whose house his master lodged had informed
him of the fact. Every one bore testimony to the greatness
of the impersonation, so that Partridge must have gone pre-
pared to witness something extraordinary. He was disap-
pointed, nothing could equal his disappointment. The little man
was no actor at all. Everything he did was what Partridge
himself would have done if he were to see a ghost ; he had
never seen a man so much afraid ; his face grew pale, he trem-
bled, his knees bent under him, so that Partridge himself got
frightened only looking at him. The king was the man for
Partridge's money ; he was an actor, you could hear him a mile
off ; but the little man pish ! he did not know how to act
at all.

Partridge had his own idea of what acting ought to be.
It should be something artificial, just as we have in some
novels stilted dialogues which are not conversation, speeches
without life behind them, whose length is regulated on some
principle like the rough but interested equity of school-boys'
games, in which all sides must have their innings in turn.
Garrick was not an actor because he was a perfect one ; his em-
bodiment of Hamlet was the work of an art in conformity with
nature, and interpreting it in the mode which was the nearest

1^2 HENRYK SIENKIEWICZ. [May,

approach to nature at her best. In this admirably devised in-
cident Fielding showed how perfectly he understood the mis-
sion of art that it was not merely to move in straight lines
and curves, to make "damnable faces," and fill the air with
sonorous declamation, but to lay before the world the move-
ments of the heart and brain as they wrung the one and un-
hinged the other. Partridge thought he could act as well as
that "one" himself, and those who cannot discover the evi-
dences of careful art in Sienkiewicz would do all he has done
except they will admit to produce some effect, due to wild,
uncultivated force. The highest praise of Garrick was this of
Partridge, as the highest praise of our author is that men do
not discover his consummate art ; so natural is it, all trace of
the travail, all trace of the pains of genius in acquiring it, has
disappeared.

PETRONIUS PLOZOWSKI'S PROTOTYPE.

In a previous number we alluded to Without Dogma. Any
one who reads this novel it is not likely to be popular at
first will recognize the meaning of our remark in the article
in that issue, that Sienkiewicz fashioned Petronius Arbiter
from a pessimist of the lifeless age in which we live. Leon
Plozowski is Petronius in the garb of the nineteenth century,
but distinguishable from him as he is from one of the heroic
and simple characters of the historical novels. The Lucre-
tius of Tennyson comes near him in self-analysis, but he is
not Lucretius any more than he is Hamlet, and yet he re-
minds us of Hamlet so much that a description of Hamlet
would be one of him. That Sienkiewicz is greatly influenced
by Shakspere, more than he is by contemporary literature,
more than by the Greek and Latin classics, is as plain as day-
light. Yet he is a master of Latin literature, and the treasures
of German, Italian, and French thought of to-day would seem
as familiar to him as his alphabet. We recognize that no two
characters of Shakspere can be confounded. There are several
who come very close to each other, yet they are quite as dis-
tinct as different men one meets in the highways of life. Take,
for instance, Faulconbridge and Hotspur. Try to tell what you
think of the first, every word will apply to Hotspur; describe
the latter, everything will suit Faulconbridge. Again, take
Tybalt and compare him with Petruchio ; yet there is an element
in Hotspur which cannot be found in Faulconbridge, something
in Tybalt that is not in Petruchio. We could not conceive

1898.] HENRYK SIENKIEWICZ. 183

Hotspur in a ludicrous situation, but whether Faulconbridge at-
tempts a most desperate deed of daring, or is clothed in calf-
skin as he would desire to clothe Austria, we should be prepared
for either. He has a hero's courage and loves the breath of
battle, but he is not a hero. Now, Hotspur is one, more ex-
travagant than Don Quixote at the turn of your hand in-
spired at the thought of some great achievement which for a
moment poises in his mind, so that heaven is not too high,
the ocean below fathom-line not too deep for him he rants in
a sublime ecstasy. In another moment the thought takes wing,
and he is down on the earth, wasp-stung and peevish as a green
girl in consumption. Tybalt is a bravo and Petruchio another
both as thorough bullies as ever laid an honest man upon
the sward by sleight of fence. But you could not believe any
one if he swore on a pyramid of Bibles that he saw Tybalt in
an old doublet and torn ruffles. The self-torturing dilettante
Plozowski is not Hamlet, but he is like him, and yet no one
could say there is a mood of the jaded Pole, with his dead
hopes and banished illusions, taken from the melancholy Dane.
Into a curious synthesis he sums up his introspection, " I am a
genius without a portfolio " ; and in it he pronounces the pes-
simist's judgment on the universe as forces aimlessly expending
themselves. It is a terrible nightmare to be oppressed by
the thought of blind, irresistible powers moving, thundering,
clashing, destroying, reproducing through infinities of space dur-
ing infinities of succession.

A TRULY SIENKIEWICZIAN TOUCH OF NATURE.

This work is written in the form of a diary, the best perhaps
for his purpose, and in the midst of the negatives, the shivered
idols, the heart cold as a quenched hearth, you have such a neat
entry as this giving the words of a friend, pointing to Aniela
coming with the friend's wife from the hot-houses : " There is
your happiness ; there it patters in fur boots on the frozen
snow." That vision of purity and beauty ought to dispel the
exhalations from a poisoned philosophy ; but it did not, for he
went on in his speculations and philosophized her away. She
married one unfit for her, one of another world altogether, but
she did not decline on a range of lower feelings ; she " died
this morning," as he entered under date " 23d November," clos-
ing one of the saddest, the most finished pictures of life in
any language. This novel is introduced here by way of paren-'
thesis to dispose of the critics who do not recognize in Sien-

1 84 HENRYK SIENKIEWICZ. [May,

kiewicz a great artist in the sense of one who is a profound
student of nature and a master of the technique by which he
purports to interpret her. We shall now resume the examina-
tion of the elements which constitute his mastery over men's
mind and heart.

WHAT MAKES A CRITIC ?

Thackeray assuming he was not quite an impostor professed
to believe that any educated man could write as good a novel
as himself. This is another phase of Partridgeism ; it arises from
want of the true critical- faculty, which depends as much on
intellectual sympathy as the possession of canons of taste. The
latter are invaluable when united with the former, by themselves
they will only produce elocution. By themselves they would
make a man an excellent teacher for intermediate schools or
pass examinations ; and not the less so because the want of the
other quality prevents him from knowing how limited his own
powers are and understanding the greatness with which another
may be gifted. Jeffrey was a great critic because his sensitive-
ness and passion were those of a poet and his range of read-
ing without limit. Thackeray was right in so far as thousands of
his countrymen could appreciate as well as himself the good points
in his works. They were good points because they were true,
and they found their echo in other minds because they were true.
It was truth which Partridge saw in Garrick's Hamlet, and it
was the truth which so many of his countrymen saw in Thack-
eray as if it lay upon the surface ; but it did not follow that
any amount of training would enable the thousands to draw
Becky Sharp or Partridge to produce on others the effect of
Garrick's Hamlet on himself.

There is clearly, then, a quality common to readers and
writers of successful fiction they are united by it, as men in
real life are united by the bond of nature it is the sympathy
of kind. The passion of Hecuba in the strolling player is real,
his heart is hers for the time, his own disappointments are
forgotten, his weary road, his poverty and the Lenten fare
which he had reason to anticipate better reason than the
smiling courtier all are forgotten, and he is away in the far
centuries to an unknown land weighted with the griefs a
poet feigned as if they were his own. What is Hecuba to
him that he should weep for her? is true indeed from the
jealousy of Hamlet's self-reproach, but not true in the slightest
sense from the universal law which makes man feel for man.

1898.] HENRYK SIENKIEWICZ. 185

The passions which link us to remote peoples of whom we know
nothing affect us in no way different from those which affect
us in our own countryman. Men in England have been stirred
by the sufferings of black men as though they were their own
Anglo-Saxon race, with no thought of hideous rites, of revolting
practices, of lives untouched by one ray that raises mankind
from the brutes. They were men upon whom the strength and
craft of civilization had fallen with a cruel force, and this
effaced their foulness, their human sacrifices and their idols. It
was suffering humanity that was seen, and not the degraded
African. It is humanity we see in a good novel, and not a
number of words about something which the writer pays us the
bad compliment of calling a man. The merit of Sienkiewicz
essentially is that he creates real men and women ; he does
this with a certainty of touch that never loses power, never
blurs the image in the mind, never pours one into another's
mould.

PODBEPIENTA.

If he be indebted to others he is also independent of them.
We said we recognized the influence of Shakspere and suggested
that of Cervantes. In the multitude of his characters there is
not one which is altogether like any of Shakspere's, not one
that can be found to wholly resemble Don Quixote, though we
are reminded of him, as we are constantly reminded of Sancho
Panza by Fedzain ; though there are fundamental elements
in the latter as well as accidential ones which mark him off
from the immortal squire. It may be that the Catholic atmos-
phere which is around us in Don Quixote explains to some
extent the association of ideas we take for a resemblance, but
this surely means no more than some analogy to the impress
which study in the same school of art fixes on the labor of
painters, apart from technique and conception. One of the
most interesting of the creations of Sienkiewicz is Podbepienta
in With Fire and Sword. He is not one of the leading characters,
but he is cast upon the stage with such power of conception
and execution that wherever he goes his tall figure and gentle
face, his two-handed sword and his vow of chastity till he smites
off three infidel heads at one stroke, draw our eyes to him. It
is useless for Zagloba the Falstaff of the great trilogy of
novels to laugh at him, ridicule him, point him out as some-
thing like a freak of nature and useless in the world. Zagloba
himself knows better, and entertains for the tall, simple soldier

r g6 HENRYK SIENKIEWICZ. [May,

love and real respect down in that honest, curious collection of
prejudices and affections which he calls his heart.

Podbepienta's hanging mustache and brows gave him an ex-
pression at once anxious, thoughtful, and ridiculous, we are told ;
but his face, which was honest and sincere as that of a child,
though not likely at first to win the respect of the bustling and
selfish, would disarm enemies. He was one to be thrust aside
in this world of ours ; at the same time it would not be safe to
dishonor him, as persons might learn to their cost. When he
went to the court of Prince Yeremi, Anusia Borzobogato, a
notorious flirt, began to make eyes at him. Remembering his
vow, he fled and spent three days in penance preparing for
confession. Yet he devises his vast estates to her by will in
case he should fall in battle. He does not fall in battle, but
his death is one of the finest passages in romantic literature.
It is like the martyrdom of St. Sebastian. He is shot to death
by arrows, and as each one flies from the bow an epithet of the
Litany of our Lady passes from his lips, the words of the litany
mingling with the whistling of the arrows. At last he falls on his
knees. Then he says, with half a groan, " Queen of the Angels"
these words were his last on earth and the author's comment
is : " The angels of heaven took his soul and placed it as a clear
pearl at the feet of the Queen of the Angels." We think this
will do good even in the nineteenth century ; will save the age
in which Zola has been heard, and redeem it from the reproach
of a realism which makes literature a stew and a morgue, an
affectation of unbelief which cannot conceal superstition in
comparison with which belief in the predictions of judicial
astrology was enlightened philosophy.

THE DEATH OF PODBEPIENTA IN WORD-PAINTING.

The novelist who means to be great must have been born
with the poet's power of conception and feeling, and have
acquired that art in the execution of his work which corre-
sponds with the playwright's skill in the selection and adjustment
of accessories. So there is a technique in novel-writing to be
acquired by an apprenticeship through years of labor and self-
denial ; notwithstanding that the public are flooded with pro-
ductions whose authors have served no apprenticeship whatso-
ever. The incident just mentioned affords a good instance of
what we mean with regard both to the advantages and to the
drawbacks of description in supplying accessorial aids. On the
stage the mounting is of inconceivable value with our present

1898.] HENRYK SIENKIEWICZ. 187

experiences. Scenery and dress present to the physical eye
what in a less direct way description paints for the mental one.
At his death our Podbepienta stands with his back- to a
tree whose spreading branches make deeper the darkness of the
night, but the torches of the advancing Cossacks send their
gleams into the shade. Far away stretches their vast encamp-
ment, to whose outer ring he had advanced on his perilous mis-
sion. He had passed those watches on the outskirts in fact,
he had passed all, and no more remained but to bear the mes-
sage to the king from the invested city, dying of famine but
invincible. In the distance is the town he has left, and he fan-
cies he sees his friends in a high tower whose lights shine like
a beacon to his soul. Near and afar the boom of the Cossack
camp rilling the darkness presses on him like a weight, a
pain, a despair, from which there is no escape ; and the scene
closes with his death. The reader will see how the selection of
accessories and the command of a style which is poetry in
prose make the picture visible to the mind nay more, engrave
it in the memory. We have an instance in the Fair Maid
of Perth in which an effect of sunshine gives life to a picture.
It is the scene when the Douglas and his followers, surrounded
by the excited townsmen, ride into the abbey yard as if flying.
A piece of sunlight falling through the gate tesselates with white-
ness the dark floor of the court-yard. It is that call to the
imagination which animates it to see the terrible baron in mail
on his gray horse, the fixed glare of his blind eye, the pride
and sagacity in his face ; the contempt of his followers for
the blows and menaces of the mob of citizens ; the cool
shade of the lofty walls and towers in the high summer ; the
peace-making of the monks between Douglas men and towns-
men ; the ill-starred Rothsay's levity ; the glee-maiden's terror
and Henry Wynd's decent reluctance to compromise himself
by taking charge of her, struggling with his manly pity for
weakness and distress. Through Scott's novel such a touch or
two will produce the whole effect of scenery on the stage, and
this brings us to the point : the place of Sienkiewicz in fiction.
There are obvious grounds for comparing his historical novels
with those of Scott and Dumas. The freedom and power in the
handling of men under the circumstances which appealed most
strongly to the judgment and imagination bring him nearest to
Scott, his elaborate and untiring energy in pursuing details
leading up to the desired effect resembles that of Dumas. In

l88 HENRYK SIENKIEWICZ. [May,

humor the latter has no place, though there is a command of
elegant repartee now and then which not only pleases in it-
self but because it is what we should expect from those using
it. Scott's humor is rich and abundant, takes possession of one
so that he cannot canvass it ; at the same time it would bear
the sharpest analysis ; but nowhere, so far as we remember,
does Scott evince anything like the delicacy and refinement
which raise Sienkiewicz' humor almost to the level of Cervantes'.
In the creation of character we think, upon the whole, that
Sienkiewicz does not equal Scott; he has made no one to equal
the Templar, or Cedric, or Dalgetty. The difference is not in the
time and circumstances, for they are favorable to comparison.
Dalgetty was a soldier of fortune fashioned by a hard life which
tempered his Scotch tenacity as the ice-cold spring tempers a
Damascus blade. Pan Kmita went through experiences as try-
ing as Dalgetty's ; the basis of his character was different, no
doubt, but he had a wild will, and so had the other. He had
the advantage of social place and expectations, but he outlawed
himself and only maintained a sort of recognition by enterprise,
courage, and fortune which made him too valuable to be set
aside. He had the aspirations of an ambition ; Dalgetty looked
forward to the purchase of the old tower and five hundred acres
of barren land which had belonged to his family. After his
years of service with Gustavus in siege and battle, not allowing
himself to be imposed upon by any one, steering through diffi-
culties by mother-wit, loyal to his standard for the time, he
could look at length to the dull life of a petty laird as the
close of the scenes of blood and toil through which he passed
since as a stripling he had left his native land. We have a
constant hold of Dalgetty, we find something Protean in
Kmita.

SCOTT AND SIENKIEWICZ.

Again, the great figure of Brian de Bois Guilbert, who seems
to tower by his intellect, ambition, fire, energy, and despair
above the haughty conscientiousness of the Grand Master, the
wiles of Malvoisin, the heroism of Richard, the fortune of Ivan
hoe, is superior to the only character in Sienkiewicz that can
be compared with him. In the greatness of its proportions the
conception is like the demi-god of a Greek play, but human to
the very core in the pain of his passions, the strength and
weakness of his will, in his relentless cruelty and indomitable

1898.] HENRYK SIENKIEWICZ. 189

pride, for these touch the heart by their union with a generosity
that knew no limit, a fidelity to his peculiar code of honor,
which did not reckon danger for this no knight would count
and redeemed the guilty love that was stronger than the am-
bition which had been the breath of his life. With the Templar
we compare the Voevoda of Vilna. Both authors have be-
stowed pains on these two creations, using all the resources
of knowledge and skill in giving to the reader incarnate powers
which directed all other influences in the drama, or seriously
appealed to them. Yannish Radzivill was a Calvinist member
of the princely house of the Radzivills and head of the heretical
branch. He was a real historical personage, and to what ex-
tent the artist allowed himself to be restrained by this con-
sideration in moulding him for the ideal world in which he
was to live as one of the controlling spirits we do not profess
to determine. No explanation of an author's failure to attain
the highest mark alters the result. Scott embodied his own
view of the policy, craft, wickedness, and impiety of the Tem-
plars at the time the order was suppressed, in a character living
some hundred and twenty years before. The anachronism in
no way affects the dramatic truth of the creation. Bois Guil-
bert possessed no longer the iron will which had coerced every-
thing an insane passion for a woman had made him vacillating
as a boy. There was shame in it too ; for she was a Jewess and
he a Christian noble and knight, though without belief. Con-
science was dead, but in its place certain rules of conduct ex-
ercised an authority to which that of conscience even in his
best days was nothing.

THE GENESIS OF A TREASON.

Radzivill is a great prince, one of the foremost nobles in
Poland, entrusted with a great military government by the king
and commonwealth, and he betrays the country to the Swedes.
To be made a sovereign prince instead of living as the greatest
subject was his ambition, and this the cause of an unparalleled
treason. In the condition of the commonwealth we think that
personal jealousies and interests had too much scope, but for the
purpose of high art these are not a sufficient motive. We can
understand that he had no historical sympathy with the Catho-
lic past of Poland, but he had a boundless sense of the gran-
deur of his descent and the honor of his family. So much did
this influence him that he regarded the interests of the Catholic

1 9 o HENRYK SJENKIEWICZ. [May,

branches as a title to his services which nothing could relieve.
He felt, too, he had a claim upon their services, but he recognized
in opinion one limit to this claim their duty to their common
country. All this is historically true, but not dramatically true.
Again, his vacillation is the result of a certain infirmity of purpose
akin to cowardice. There have been such men. There were
Roman emperors who united inconceivable ferocity with a weak-
ness of will in the presence of difficulty which moves one's wonder
and contempt ; but for the effects of that high art which must
spring from proportional causes, an equal ferocity and a similar
weakness in Radzivill will not explain an ambition leading
to infamy surpassing in cynicism all that has been told of
treason in ancient story, or in Roman treaties, that has been
said of Count Julian in Spain or the Huguenots in France.
There was not an intelligible temptation for the crime of Rad-
zivill, judged by the sense of dramatic propriety, as there was
for Count Julian's.

Zagloba is a master-piece belonging to the school of Falstaff,
and barely surpassed by Falstaff. He is more interesting be-
cause there are solid qualities of truth and honor in him, while
these only pass from time to time over the fat knight's mind,
leading to a resolution to repent when his health or convenience
permit him. However much his acquaintance liked Falstaff,
not one had a particle of respect for him. The lies of Zag-
loba are not believed, but he bears down opposition. His
readiness is infinite. He is reminded on a particular occasion
that in the former telling of a story he had placed an experience
in a different country. At once there are two facts of which
he was the hero, while his critic is informed that if reasoning
were to be performed by the hand he was the right man, but
not when it is to be done by the head.

We regret we can say no more about this admirable creation.
Unsurpassable in lies, he is wise of counsel ; full of affection,
no one escapes the lash of a tongue which bites like a scor-
pion. We do not know whether our readers have remarked
that Falstaff was an acute judge of character. It is true he
failed to see the great qualities hidden under the license of
Prince Hal, but perhaps no one could have seen them. Indeed,
Falstaff must have observed that the prince's wit was parasitical
that is, it sprang up from the suggestion of Falstaff's own : I
am not only witty myself but I am the cause of wit in others,
was the profound judgment of an able man too lazy and un-

1898.] CONVERSION. 191

principled to employ his talents, and only entering on public
service through vanity, the influence of example, and the spur
of necessity.

Zagloba possessed all the other's vanity, but he had a high
sense of duty springing from religion. Indeed, the power of
their faith is strong on all we meet in those historical novels of
Sienkiewicz. It does not always check cruelty it may be that
perpetual war accounts for their ferocity ; but faith gives to
the worst and meanest a certain elevation of sentiment which
will not permit us to despise them, while it consecrates the
sacrifices made by higher natures for their country ; lifts to an
enthusiasm such as that which inspires heroes alike the courage
of the common soldier and the hereditary pride of his leader.

CONVERSION.

BY MARION F. GURNEY.
" And /, if I be lifted up, will draw all men to Myself."

|N angry waste of waters, wide and gray,

A starless sky, down-drooping, brooding, dark,
Wild winds that beat against one lonely bark
'And drench her slender spars with salty spray:
Shining across the night a five-fold ray
Of roseate glory, which Christ Crucified
Sheds forth from Hands and Feet and riven Side,
As light-house set on high to show the way :
A pallid, thorn-crowned Form, with sad, sweet eyes,
Pointing the helmsman, with mute, outstretched Hands,

To that safe Harbor where doubt's tempests cease,
Where winds blow sweet from fields of Paradise
And morning light shall show the golden sands
Where lies the far-off City of our Peace.

CHAPEL OF ST. JOSEPH'S ECCLESIASTICAL SEMINARY: A MONUMENT OF ARCH-
BISHOP CORRIGAN'S UNTIRING EFFORTS IN THE INTERESTS OF THE CLERGY.

CATHOLIC LIFE IN NEW YORK CITY.

BY RICHARD H. CLARKE, LL.D.

HE Catholic life of New York City starts with
historic prestige. Scarcely had the eyes of Colum-
bus rested on the mainland of the American
Continent when two Catholic navigators, John
and Sebastian Cabot, representing the last of the
Catholic kings of England, Henry VII., and carrying a Catho-
rew, discovered our North American coasts from New-
foundland to the Chesapeake Bay, in 1497, sighting no doubt that

i8 9 8.]

CATHOLIC LIFE IN NEW YORK CITY.

193

portion of the greater city known by the euphonious names of
Gravesend and Coney Island. In their second voyage, in 1502,
a Catholic priest from Bristol accompanied the expedition, and
the chanted liturgy of Mass and Vespers resounded across the
outer bay. In 1525 the Catholic navigators, Verazzano and

FATHER LE MOYNE ADMINISTERED THE SACRAMENTS IN NEW YORK 250 YEARS AGO.

Gomez, visited the bay of New York and its beautiful shores.
A century of historic silence now intervenes, but in 1626 two
Catholic soldiers are reported among the Dutch at Fort Orange,
now Albany. In 1643 the first Catholic priest visited the city,
the venerable Father Jogues of the Society of Jesus, just
rescued from the martyrdom which was to follow, and still
bleeding from his recent wounds he who won then the eulo
gium of the pope, and his cause is now progressing towards his
canonization by our illustrious Pontiff, Leo XIII. He found
VOL. LXVII. 13

i 9 4

CATHOLIC LIPE IN NEW YORK CITY.

[May,

GOVERNOR DONGAN OPENED THE FIRST CATHOLIC CHAPEL NEAR BOWLING GREEN.

only two Catholics in the city. In 1644 the Jesuit Father
Bressani, passing through New York, found here no Catholics ;
but some years later Fathers Le Moyne and Vaillant visited
the city and administered the sacraments to the only Catholics
they found, a few sailors, who no doubt were from the Spanish
South-American ports. In 1674 the colonial lieutenant-governor,
Anthony Brockholls, and Lieutenant Jervis Baxter were Catho-
lics, and men of loyal and noble service. In 1683 commenced
the administration of a Catholic colonial governor, Thomas
Dongan, an ideal governor, who established religious liberty in
New York, and set the example of its practice by bringing to
the city the Jesuit Fathers Harvey, Harrison, and Page, open-
ing a Catholic chapel near Bowling Green and a Jesuit Latin
school on or near the site of Trinity Church. But afterwards
they had to fly for their lives, governor, Jesuits and all, in the
Protestant Revolution of 1688. Father Harvey, who had escaped
on foot to Maryland, and another Jesuit father visited after-
wards New York in disguise and at the peril of their lives, to
minister to the little flock still there. But in 1690 the New
York mission was extinct.

In 1696 the number of Catholics in the city was only nine ;

1898.]

CATHOLIC LIFE IN NEW YORK CITY.

BISHOP DUBOIS PASSED THROUGH THE STORMS OF
THE FRENCH REVOLUTION, WAS A MISSIONARY IN
THE VIRGINIAS AND MARYLAND, AND DIED, THIRD
BISHOP OF NEW YORK, IN 1842.

worshipped in a carpenter
shop in Barclay Street, which
was but the foundation of St.
Peter's. In 1814 Bishop Con-
nolly, the first of New York's
bishops to reach his see, was
so poor in this world's goods
and so destitute of priests
that he officiated as a mis-
sionary priest, and resided in
a humble house, first at 211
Bowery and afterwards in
Broome Street, nearly oppo-
site the present Catholic Pro-
tectory's House of Reception.
Yet such was the Catholic
life of New York during this
period of poverty and struggle

in 1700, few as they were,
penal statutes were enacted
against them ; in 1741 there
was an anti-Catholic riot, and
as there was no priest to be
found and sacrificed, a non-
juring Protestant minister was
executed for a Catholic priest.
In 1755 the exiled Catholic
Acadians were landed in the
city, but after thirty years
there was no trace of them.
The American Revolution
wiped out all the disabilities
of Catholics. At this time the
Catholic flock of New York
devoutly and perseveringly

FATHER EVERETT, NOW LIVING, WAS BORN
THREE MONTHS BEFORE ITS FIRST BlSHOP
REACHED NEW YORK.

I 9 6

CATHOLIC LIFE IN NEW YORK CITY.

[May,

the episcopate of Bishop Connolly that the flock so increased
in numbers as to result in time in the erecting of two fine
churches, St. Peter's and St. Patrick's, in the first acquisition of
the Fifth Avenue property, and in numerous conversions among
distinguished Protestant clergy and laymen. It was in this
period of poverty and struggle that the church received into
her bosom that pious and eminent lady who, as Mother Seton,
founded the American Sisterhood of Charity, whose daughters

istering to
and corporal
millions, in
whose dio-
since increas-

are now min-
the spiritual
needs of
a country
ceses have
ed from five
three, with
ates and one
apostolic,
thirteen arch-
eighty b i-
The ac-
pate of Bi-
extended
1837, when
ed coadjutor
a d m i nistra-
diocese ex-
over the
of New York
New Jersey ;
population
ed to nearly
whole reve-
bishop was
" with which
himself and

MRS. SETON, AFTERWARD FOUNDRESS OF THE
AMERICAN SISTERS OF CHARITY.

t o eighty-
three vicari-
p r e f e cture-
a n d with
bishops and
shops.

tive episco-
shop Dubois
from 1826 to
a distinguish-
assumed the
tion. The
tended then
whole State
and eastern
the Catholic
had increas-
35,000; the
nue of the
only $1,200,
he supported
his two assis-

tants." Though he was sixty years old, his energy, courage,
and labors won for him the title of the " Little Napoleon."
Among the drawbacks to the development of Catholic life in
New York, from the time of Archbishop Carroll to the time
of Archbishop Hughes, was the element of lay-trusteeism, and
against this Bishop Dubois had waged a vigorous warfare.
Such were the energies and forces, mercantile, social, political,
and religious, then pushing forward and developing the metro-

1898.]

CATHOLIC LIFE IN NEW YORK CITY.

197

politan and Catholic character of the city, that it became a
necessity, hastened by Bishop Dubois' advancing years and
declining health, and by the contest with lay-trusteeism, that a

THE DEVOTIONAL LIFE OF THE CHRISTIAN BROTHERS: THEIR CHAPEL AT
MANHATTAN COLLEGE.

master mind and character should be placed in command, and
the man of providence and of destiny was at hand in the per-
son of the illustrious John Hughes.

His keen eye detected the powerful elements of good which
then existed in germ in the Catholic life of New York. He
marshalled them into effective organization, he gave them their
right direction, and called new energies into existence. His
first great achievement was to crush out lay-trusteeism from
the church. He fought valiantly for the rights of Catholics in
the public schools, and for their equal social and political
recognition ; he met the hostile uprising of Know-nothingism
and triumphed over it ; he vindicated the doctrines and morals
of Catholics and the history of the church by his eloquent
voice and powerful pen ; he promoted the development of voca-
tions for the priesthood, and founded an ecclesiastical seminary ;

CATHOLIC LIFE IN NEW YORK CITY.

[May,

ARCHBISHOP HUGHES.

he labored for the educa-
tion of his flock by found-
ing St. John's College, which
was followed by the estab-
lishment of the Colleges of
St. Francis Xavier and
Manhattan, the parochial
schools, and numerous in-
stitutions of charity, reli-
gion, and education, the es-
tablishment of religious or-
ders of pious men and wo-
men ; the number of church-
es was increased to thirty \
he projected and laid the
foundations of the grand
cathedral ; developed the
Catholic life, interests, and
influences of New York to
a degree that caused it to be raised to the rank of a metro-
politan see, and by his patriotism and services to his country
proved the Catholic Church to be the strongest bulwark of the
Republic. From the beginning of the Paulist movement for
the organization of the only religious institute of clerics in the
United States that is of American origin Archbishop Hughes
was its firm friend and supporter, and so continued until he
joyously laid the corner-stone of the church and convent of St.
Paul the Apostle on Trinity Sunday, June 19, 1859, an( ^ until
his. death. So ardently did he enter into the cause of founding
the American College at Rome that, next to Pope Pius IX., he
might be almost called its founder.

The logic of the historic view powerfully illustrates the pres-
ent church's work upon the Catholic life of nations, communi-
ties, and cities. The Catholic forces in Archbishop Hughes's
episcopate did not lose but gained in numbers and in strength
during the administration of his able, eloquent, and laborious
successor. To him must be given the credit of placing on a broad
basis, with Dr. Ives as president, the Catholic Protectory,
then in its infancy, and then, too, were founded those two
splendid charities, the Foundling Hospital under Sister Irene,
and the Mission of the Immaculate Virgin under Father Drum-
goole. His methods were different from those of Archbishop
Hughes. This was owing to the advanced and changed condi-

1898.]

CATHOLIC LIFE IN NEW YORK CITY.

199

tion of things. The aggressive policy and methods of Arch-
bishop Hughes were necessary and suited to the conditions he
found or created ; the gentler methods of Archbishop McCloskey
were as admirably suited and effective for his times and condi-
tions. He was also a providential man. For his mission he was
equally successful, as witnessed by the great increase in the
churches, the clergy, the Catholic laity, and the noble institu-
tions and new Catholic energies set in motion. So much so
was this the case that he, the first of American prelates, received
from Rome the highest honors of the church in the gift of the
Supreme Pontiff, the princely office of the cardinalate, and
was the first and only American ever summoned to conclave
for the election of a successor to St. Peter. May the next
summons be long deferred !

Necessity compels us to limit our review to the city proper,
as it stood prior to the incorporation and union of the Greater
City. Its Catholic population may be approximately estimated
at 800,000, its Catholic priests at about 500, its churches at ico,
chapels about 50. The secular clergy are about two to one more
numerous than the members of religious orders. The city is
the see of the great Archdiocese of New York, which is the
Metropolitan See, with the dioceses of Albany, Brooklyn, Buffalo,
Newark, Ogdensburg, Rochester, Syracuse, and Trenton as
suffragans. The ecclesiastical government is complete, compact,
efficient, and prompt. None
could be more so. So
numerous and urgent have
become the labors of the
Archbishop to meet the
calls of a diocese so teem-
ing with Catholic activities
that an auxiliary bishop, in
the person of the popular,
accomplished, able, and
laborious Monsignor John
M. Farley, has been neces-
sarily assigned to assist in
the episcopal labors. The
Archbishop is also assisted
in the official work of his
exalted office by two vicars-
general, a chancellor, sec-
retaries, diocesan con- CARDINAL MCCLOSKEY.

200 CATHOLIC LIFE IN NEW YORK CITY. [May,

suiters, examiners of the clergy, a diocesan attorney who is a
priest, a defender of the marriage bond, theological censors, a
commissary of the Greek clergy, moderators of theological
conferences, examiners of teachers, rural deans, a school board,
a superintendent of schools, a general supervisor of Catholic
charities, and a board of trustees for the funds for infirm priests.
A treatise would be required to define the detailed workings
and duties of this elaborate official machinery, but sufficient to
say that with this complete ecclesiastical organization to assist
him there is not outside of the White House at Washington a
more laborious and busy person than the Archbishop of New
York.

But this beneficent administration is not in itself the life, but
it gives direction and guidance to it. It is the head, the most
important part of the Catholic organization. Behold the other
portions of the Catholic body performing the functions of its
daily life a hundred churches thrown open at early morn, five
hundred priests offering the holy sacrifice of the Immaculate
Lamb, countless thousands of laymen attending Mass on Sun-
days, about ten thousand hearing Mass every day, and possibly
two hundred thousand communicants. These figures are not
official, nor the result of detailed statistical work. But while
they are merely conjectural, they are probable, and sufficiently
reliable to convey a good general conception of this part of the
daily religious life of our people. The baptisms in the arch-
diocese in the year were 34,156 and the confirmations 16,883,
of which figures the much larger portions belong to the city.

The religious life of a people does not consist in bricks, mor-
tar, and stone, however grandly and beautifully constructed into
temples, colleges, academies, convents, asylums, charitable homes,
nurseries, hospitals, schools, protectories, and refuges. These
exterior works are the expression and manifestation of the inner
life, its useful and splendid instruments, its glorious monuments
earthly types of the heavenly kingdom. The City of New York
stands first among American cities for these striking and noble
evidences of its Catholic faith and piety.

First among the churches of New York and of America is
its magnificent cathedral, whose broad and deep foundations
were laid by Archbishop Hughes, whose erection and dedica-
tion to divine service was accomplished by Cardinal McCloskey,
whose lofty and beautiful towers with the chimes of bells are
among the many distinguished evidences of Catholic progress
under Archbishop Corrigan. The carpenter shop in which the

18-98.]

CATHOLIC LIFE IN NEW YORK CITY.

201

early flock wor-
shipped is suc-
ceeded by the
majestic temple,
the perfection of

arch it ectural
beauty and
grandeur, locat-
ed in the finest
and most
val u a b 1 e /*
portion of /

the city,
the heart
of Fifth Avenue.
The cost of
erecting the cathe-
dral was about
$3,000,000, not

counting the
cost of the tow-
ers, the
or chapel altars,
or the pulpit,
which last alone
cost $10,000.
The value of
the whole, in-

ST. JOSEPH'S SEMINARY BUILDINGS, AT A COST OF OVER A MILLION
DOLLARS ; THE CROWNING WORK OF THE PRESENT ADMINISTRATION.

202 CATHOLIC LIFE IN NEW YORK CITY. [May,

eluding the episcopal residence, the erection of which cost
$90,000, and the parochial residence, which cost $80,000, not
including the altar services, vestments, paintings, library furni-
ture, and other equipments, all of which are fine and costly,
cannot be less than $5,250,000.

Much could be said of the cathedral parish as a centre of
religious, ecclesiastical, educational, and devotional activity, with
all of which the Most Rev. Archbishop is intimately identified,
and with which he keeps'in constant touch, supporting the zealous
and arduous labors of the indefatigable parochial clergy, with
Rev. Michael J. Lavelle as rector. The Cathedral Library is a
noble institution.

One among the beautiful and large churches is St. Francis
Xavier's, conducted by the Jesuit. Fathers of the adjoining col-
lege of the same name. Here the Very Rev. Provincial of the
New- York-Maryland Province resides, while not visiting his
extended province and its institutions ; and here, between the
church and the college, nearly or quite forty of the learned,
zealous, and indefatigable Jesuits reside and labor most effi-
ciently.

We accord our highest encomiums to the heroic labors of the
New York Jesuits among the unfortunates in the hospitals, alms-
house, penitentiary, lunatic asylums, nursery, and lying-in hospi-
tal, the infant and boys' hospital, and idiots' asylum, and house
of refuge, on Blackwell's, Ward's, and Randall's Islands. The
fathers also attend St. Joseph's Home for Aged Women,
in Fifteenth Street ; St. Vincent's Hospital, in Twelfth Street,
and the Convent of the Sacred Heart, in Seventeenth Street.

There are few if any centres of religious activity in New
York, or in any city, where the pulsations of Catholic life are
more vigorous and fruitful than at St. Gabriel's on the East
side, where the Right Rev. Bishop Farley has brought out the
best energies of the church ; or at the Church of the Sacred
Heart, where Right Rev. Monsignor Mooney has an unsurpassed
organization. At both of these centres, whose pastors are the
Vicars-General of the Archdiocese, considerable portions of the
diocesan work is done, and the Vicars-General hold regular stated
conferences with the Archbishop at the archiepiscopal resi-
dence. Under the arduous efforts of the Jesuits the old St.
Lawrence's has been replaced by the new and beautiful Church
of St. Ignatius, under Father McKinnon and his able assistants,
a charming feature of which is the mosaic baptistery on which
Father Prendergast has bestowed his finest Scriptural taste and

1898.]

CATHOLIC LIFE IN

K CITY.

203

the Holy Cross in
under the pastoral
Cready, is a beehive
Stephen's is fortu-
of so zealous a per-
Charles H. Colton,
ceaseless labors the
cellorship. Old St.
apostolic labors of
Dubois and of

genius. The Church of
West Forty-second Street,
charge of Rev. Dr. Mc-
of apostolic labors. St.
nate in the untiring charge
manent rector as Rev.
who also adds to his
arduous labors of the chan-
Patrick's, the scene of the
Bishops Connolly and
Archbishop Hughes, has
an untiring pastor in Rev.
John F. Kearney, while
Father Edwards, at the
Immaculate Conception,
has reaped golden har-
vests in the apostolate.
In every one of these in-
stances a self-sacrificing
corps of assistants share
the toils and the rewards
of the missions, and con-
gregations of pious and
loyal laymen zealously
sustain and generously support the best efforts of their pastors.
The same could be said of every church and congregation in
the city whose names and examples I would like to cite if space
permitted.

The church and community of St. Paul the Apostle occu
py a unique position among the metropolitan ch'irches. The
avowed and exalted purpose of this religious body is the con-
version of non-Catholic Americans. The massive and imposing
Church of St. Paul the Apostle is at once their monument and
their missionary headquarters. Its immense proportions, great
seating capacity, the large number of the Paulist Fathers labor-
ing there ; the missions given for Catholics, the novel but most
successful feature of missions for non-Catholics, in which they
have had the sympathy and continuous support of our Most
Rev. Archbishop ; the temperance crusade ; the splendid ceremo-
nials, noted for rubrical exactness and splendor of decorations ;
the Gregorian chant, introduced and cultivated towards the re-
form of church music and promotion of congregational singing,
and the identification of the Paulists with every good work of

THE CATHEDRAL, WITH^ITS ADJUNCTS, WAS ERECT-
AT A COST OF OVER FIVE MILLION OF DOLLARS.

204

CATHOLIC LIFE IN NEW YORK CITY.

[May,

public zeal, add a
peculiar interest
to the church, and
result in unmeas-
ured good. The
conversions of the
Paulists are very
numerous, the
recent mission
for non-Catholics
bringing nearly
one hundred into
the fold, includ-
ing a distinguished
Methodist Epis-
copal minister.
They were the
first to introduce
the five-minute
sermons at the
early Masses on
Sundays, which
outlived the op-
position they
awakened, and
have now become
of general practice in New York and other parts of the United
States. They have elevated the standard of pulpit oratory, pub-
lished a volume of Paulist Sermons and three volumes of the
Five-Minute Sermons. As a missionary organization the Paul-
ists have proved themselves a dynamic force whose energy has
quickened the American Catholic apostolate throughout this
vast Republic.

Prominent and productive of the best and largest results is
the Paulists' Apostolate of the Press. Father Hecker said to
me one day that he hoped to see in the Paulist Congregation
both religious men and women, members of the Congregation
of St. Paul the Apostle, sanctifying their lives by their labors
at the press, preparing the literary work, setting the type, work-
ing the presses, and binding the books, for the mission of
truth to non-Catholic Americans. In the years while he was yet
a Redemptorist he wrote his two treatises Questions of the
Soul and Aspirations of Nature. His splendid articles on the

MONSIGNOR MOONEY.

1898.]

CATHOLIC LIFE IN NEW YORK CITY.

205

relations of the church with the state, with society, with the
American mind and kindred subjects have reached the highest
standard of profound and practical thought. In 1865 the
Paulists commenced the publication of THE CATHOLIC WORLD
MAGAZINE. In 1866 they organized the Catholic Publication
Society, and more lately the Catholic Book Exchange, which is
doing the same work on a purely missionary basis. In 1870
they founded The Young Catholic, the first of its kind in the
United States. In 1871 they united with the Catholic Union of
New York in a brave and almost successful effort to found a
first-class daily Catholic newspaper. In 1896 they began the
editing and publication of The Missionary and the organization
of the Catholic Missionary Union, whose success in the mis-
sionary field has been wonderful. The Paulists are now issuing
from their own press, THE CATHOLIC WORLD MAGAZINE, The
Young Catholic, The Missionary, and a great quantity of temper-
ance and other moral literature, and religious tracts.

Under their
successive supe-
riors, Fathers
Hecker, Hewit,
and Deshon, the
Paulists have be-
gun and increased
their great work
like the mustard
seed. In some of
the dioceses the
bishops and secu-
lar clergy have be-
gun to share their
chosen missionary
field among non-
Catholics, and in
New York City we
have the aposto-
late conducted by
Rev. Fathers Cu-
sack, Guinon, Gog-
gin, and Cunnion,
for missions to
non-Catholics and

Catholics. RT> REV . BISHOP FARLEY.

206

CATHOLIC LIFE IN NEW YORK CITY.

[May,

A GLIMPSE OF LIFE AT DE LA SALLE INSTITUTE.

The religious orders of New York are among its brightest
jewels, and they contribute immensely to its Catholic life. It
would be a happy task if I could find space for according
the well-merited meed of praise for their splendid work to the
Dominican Fathers, with their headquarters at St. Vincent Fer-
rer's ; the Bene-
dictines and
their noted ab-
bot, the Right
Rev. Alexius
Edelbrock ; the
Capuchin Fa-
thers at the
churches of Our
Lady Queen of
Angels, St. John
the Baptist, and
Our Lady of
Sorrows ; the
Carmelite -Fa-
thers at Our

Lady of the Scapular of Mount Carmel, New York City; the
Franciscan Fathers at St. Anthony of Padua's, St. Francis of
Assisi's, and Most Precious Blood, and their Commissariat of the
Holy Land ; the Fathers of Mercy at St. Vincent de Paul's ;
the Fathers of the Pious Society of Missions ; the Missionaries
of St. Charles at St. Joachim's and Our Lady of Pompeii ; the
Redemptorists, worthy sons of St. Alphonsus Liguori, at St.
Alphonsus', the Immaculate Conception, Most Holy Redeemer,
and Our Lady of Perpetual Help.

It would al- ,_

so be a work ^^^

of love to say
something o f
the religious
organizations of
Brothers, who
greatly add to
the activity and
harvests of Ca-
tholic work in
New York. I
Cannot refrain THE ORIGINAL MOTHER-HOUSE OF THE SISTERS OF CHARITY.

1898.]

CATHOLIC LIFE IN NEW YORK CITY.

207

MOTHER ALOYSIA HARDY.

from saying that I have witness-
ed at the Catholic Protectory,
while I was president there, the
noble work of Brother Leontine,
and while the companion of Dr.
Ives, that of Brother Telliow,
and their brethren, at that Insti-
tution ; and I have witnessed the
more general labors of those
two ideal superiors of the Chris-
tian Brothers Brothers Patrick
and Justin. I have admired the
good school work of the Bro-
thers of Mary, at St. John the
Baptist's and at Our Lady of
Sorrows, and I have been an j
eye-witness of the noble labors
of the Marist Brothers at the i
parish school of St. Jean Bap- WE
tiste's, and St. Ann's Academy
in Seventy-sixth Street.

The Communities of Religious Women in New York City
illustrate in other and different fields even still more the holi-
ness of the Catholic Church and the sanctity of Catholic life.
To the mind and soul they form an admirable sacred study and
meditation. I must at least name them : the Sisters of Charity,
with their mother-house and splendid academy at Mount St.
Vincent, with their labors in so many of our parish schools, and
their heroic services in our asylums, protectories, hospitals, day
nurseries, homes and retreats, which seem to meet every form
of human suffering ; the Sisters of Mercy, with their con-
vent, two academies, St. Joseph's Homes at New York and
Tarrytown and Mount Vernon, and the exalted work of the
sisters in visiting prisoners in the Tombs and other prisons ;
Sisters of the Divine Compassion, a community of American
origin, for befriending children and young girls, with their
House of the Holy Family in the city and at White Plains,
their Good Counsel Farm, House of St. Stanislaus, and House
of Nazareth ; the Ladies of the Sacred Heart, with their splen-
did academies and convents at Manhattanville, Seventeenth
Street, and Madison Avenue, who also extend their teachings
gratuitously to their schools for the poor at Manhattanville ;
their convent in Seventeenth Street is the headquarters of the

208 CATHOLIC LIFE IN NEW YORK CITY. [May,

pious association of lay ladies, the Children of Mary, with over
five hundred members, who meet every month and also make
an annual retreat, an association embracing the leaders in many
exalted lay works of charity; Sisters of St. Agnes, with their
Leo House for German Immigrants, and School of Our Lady of
Angels ; Sisters of Bon Secours, who nurse the sick at their
homes ; Sisters of Christian Charity, who teach and succor the
poor ; Sisters of St. Dominic, who have several organizations in
charge of schools, hospitals, etc., one of whose convents is that of
Corpus Christi at Hunt's Point, eminently holy in the perpetual
adoration of the Blessed Sacrament ; Sisters of the Poor of
St. Francis, with their hospitals of St. Francis and St. Joseph ;
and Sisters of Loretto, who serve the splendid institutions of
the Mission of the Immaculate Virgin at Lafayette Place and
Mount Loretto on Staten Island; Sisters of the Good Shep-
herd, whose holy work in the reformation of fallen women is
nobly manifested in the Magdalen House of the Good Shep-
herd in this and in many cities and countries ; Marianite Sis-
ters of the Holy Cross, who are to be found laboring in our
schools and hospitals ; Sisters of Misericorde, whose mother-
house is here, and their Maternity Hospital ; School Sisters of
Notre Dame, whose labors are in schools and hospitals ; Little
Sisters of the Poor, who have in this city two homes for the
aged and the poor ; Ladies of the Cenacle, whose house at
Manhattanville is dedicated to St. Regis, where ladies in the world
are afforded opportunities for making spiritual retreats ; Daugh-
ters of the Immaculate Heart of Mary ; Presentation Nuns,
laboring in schools and homes ; Missionary Sisters of the Sacred
Heart, in charge of the Italian hospital of Columbus; Ursuline
Sisters, who conduct with great success female academies ; and
the Felician Sisters, with their St. Joseph's Home for Polish
Immigrants.

The Helpers of the Holy Souls lead lives of sanctification
and charity, and offer all they do for the relief of the suffering
souls in purgatory ; they visit and nurse the poor at their
homes, instruct the poor and the working classes at their convent,
prepare children and adults for the sacraments and instruct
newly received converts, lead a life of prayer and meditation,
reciting the office of the dead, and perform every possible work
of charity. Our New York Helpers labor heroically among the
sick and poor and among the colored people, making many
converts among the poor and the obscure whose conversions
are never known or published. It is no uncommon thing for

.1898.]

CATHOLIC LIFE IN NEV/ YORK CITY.

209

as many as forty converts from among the poor and the colored
people to be baptized at the Helpers' Convent, 114 East Eighty-
sixth Street, at one time, and as they are constantly serving the
poor their conversions are said to exceed in numbers the con-
versions at any
of the churches.
They never ac-
cept any re-
ward, compen-
sation, or gift
from the people
they serve, but
are themselves
the poorest of
the poor, hav-
ing a precarious i
subsistence on
the alms of the
charitable. But
what is most
heroic in their
lives is that
they offer all
the good they
do, not for
themselves but
for the souls in
purgatory, even
their own sanc-
tification.

So too with
the Little Sis-
ters of the As-
sumption, 312

East Fifteenth Street. These Little Sisters nurse the sick poor at
their homes both day and night, even doing the cleaning, cook-
ing, and every household service. They take care of the children
and endeavor to keep the family together while nursing the
sick member. The poorer the family the more certain they
are to receive the devoted ministration of the Little Sisters of
the Assumption. They also do much towards clothing the poor.
They make no discrimination of creed or nationality. They
accept no compensation, reward, or gratuity, not even their
VOL. LXVII. 14

SISTER IRENE, FOUNDRESS OF THE FOUNDLING ASYLUM.

2IO

CATHOLIC LIFE IN NEW YORK CITY.

[May,

food while nursing in a family, but carry their food with them.
For their own subsistence they beg from door to door and de-
pend on alms. The Little Sisters of the Assumption came to
us in 1891 and now number only fourteen.

But Catholic life in New York has its lay charities, sanc-
tioned by ecclesiastical authority. There is St. Joseph's Day
Nursery; the Presentation Day Nursery; St. Joseph's Insti-
tute for the Improved Instruction of Deaf Mutes, in i88th
Street, and St. Joseph's Institute for the same purpose at West-
chester, New York City ; St. Elizabeth's Industrial School in East
Fourteenth Street ; St. Zita's Home for Friendless Women, in
East Fifty-second Street, having for its object the reclamation
of unfortunate women who have been committed to the island for
intemperance or other cause, receiving them on their discharge
and introducing them to a life of industry and self-respect.

The Catholic Protectory is managed as a whole by a board
of lay managers; the male department is in charge of the

THE FOUNDLING ASYLUM.

Christian Brothers, with Brother Eusebius as rector; and the
female department under the charge of the Sisters of Charity,
with Sister Anita as Sister Servant ; the religious care is at-
tended to by the reverend clergy of St. Raymond's parish ; the
present president is James R. Floyd, Esq. Since the found-

i8 9 8.]

CATHOLIC LIFE IN NEW YORK CITY.

21 I

ing of the Pro-
tectory it has re-
ceived, cared for,
and instructed
over thirty thou-
sand children, and
during the past
year has had an
aggregate of three
thousand, two
hundred and nine-
ty-six, in the pro-
portion of two-
thirds boys and
one-third girls.
Though the city
pays one hundred
and ten dollars
per annum for
each child, the
Catholics of New
York have during
the existence of
the Protectory
given to it from
their private
means the sum of
one million, six hundred and seventy-four thousand dollars.
But we must pass on to other living forces in New York's
Catholic life.

One of the most extensive and successful of our charities,
the Mission of the Immaculate Virgin for the Protection of
Homeless and Destitute Children, founded by Father Drum-
goole, and rejoicing now in the paternal care of Rev. James
J. Dougherty, superior. The house at the corner of Lafayette
Place and Great Jones Street contains three hundred and
twenty-seven boys. The Mission at Mount Loretto, Staten
Island, St. Joseph's Home for boys, contains twelve hundred
and sixteen boys. St. Elizabeth's Home for Girls contains one
hundred and fifty-seven girls. St. Joseph's Trades School has
seventy boys, and St. Joseph's Asylum for Blind Girls con-
tains eleven girls. The Sisters of St. Francis serve these noble
institutions of the Mission of the Immaculate Virgin.

FATHER DOUGHERTY SUCCEEDED FATHFR DRUMGOOLE IN
THE CARE OF THE HOMELESS CHILD.

212 CATHOLIC LIFE IN NEW YORK CITY. [May,

In the majestic structures of the New York Foundling
Hospital have been received and cared for during the past year
three thousand, two hundred and seventy-four foundlings and
five hundred and thirty-six needy and homeless mothers. St.
Ann's Maternity Hospital in 1897 treated four hundred and
thirty-two patients.

The Sisters of Misericorde have also a maternity hospital in
East Eighty-sixth Street, in which in 1897 they cared for five
hundred and thirty-nine patients.

Special and honorable mention should be made of the great
orphan asylums of New York, so generously maintained by the
alms of the faithful. The two Asylums of St. Patrick, near the
cathedral, in care of the Sisters of Charity, and managed by a
board of lay gentlemen with the Most Rev. Archbishop as
president, are among the foremost charities. The male asylum
has four hundred and fifty orphan boys, and has also the Boland
Trade School; the female asylum has five hundred and forty -
three orphan girls. So also St. Joseph's Orphan Asylum, in East
Eighty-ninth Street, is nobly conducted by the School Sisters of
Notre Dame, and provides a home for four hundred and seventy
boys and three hundred and twelve girls ; the Rev. Hugh Flat-
tery is their chaplain. St. Vincent de Paul's Orphan Asylum,
connected with the French church of St. Vincent de Paul in
Twenty-third Street, and in charge of the Marianite Sisters of the
Holy Cross, provides for eighty-eight boys and a hundred and
forty-five girls. The Christmas and Easter collections in all the
Catholic churches of the city are for the orphans. The Grace
Institute is a new work of charity founded by Mr. William
R. Grace, a former mayor of the city, and conducted by the
Sisters of Charity, having for its object the training of poor
girls, without distinction of creed, in cooking, laundry, and
housework, in order to prepare and educate them competently
for such domestic service as they may seek.

The vast co-operation and distinctive effort on the part of
the Catholic laity in all these great works of religion and char-
ity are beyond praise. There is scarcely one of our charities
in which there is not a lay band or association of Catholic
gentlemen or ladies in deep sympathy and active participation.
I could name Catholic ladies and gentlemen who regularly
visit and carry spiritual and temporal religious comfort to the
prisoners, the sick and the unfortunate in our hospitals, homes,
asylums, and institutions of every kind, and to the inmates of
the municipal institutions on the islands in the East River, and

1898.]

CATHOLIC LIFE IN NEW YORK CITY.

213

to the poor and the unfortunate in the cheerless tenement
houses. The Helpers of the Holy Souls and the Little Sisters
of the Assumption are assisted in their works of angelic charity
by ladies exilted and angelic like themselves, and so with every

Bovs AND BUILDINGS AT MT. LORETTO.

work in which the clergy, secular and religious, and the various
communities of sisters are so generously engaged.

I need not speak of the Society of St. Vincent de Paul,
and its participation in the healthy and vigorous Catholic life
of the metropolis. This city is the seat of the Particular, or
central, council, with which are affiliated the conferences of the
whole country, and thus the living pulse here is felt through-
out the land. Besides this the society has here sixty-two local
or parochial conferences, with a membership of twelve hundred
men, who visit the poor at their homes, carry them spiritual
and temporal relief, and labor for their redemption from the
pauper condition. They also visit the institutions on the

214 CATHOLIC LIFE IN NEW YORK CITY. [May,

islands. There are also societies of ladies who provide cloth-
ing and other alms for the Vincentian members to distribute.

The subject of lay action in the church is one of the grow-
ing questions of the day and of the future. One of the most
distinguished laymen of our century said : " It is the duty of
each of us, humble and obscure Christians as we are, to co-
operate in the great action of the church upon society." In
the early church, when Christianity had to make its way among
heathen and infidel nations and peoples, there was no work of
Christian activity, except those that were sacramental and juris-
dictional, in which the laity did not take an important part. Since
the revolt of the sixteenth century and the more recent devel-
opments of intercourse among the nations, the vast emigra-
tions that mingle the peoples with each other, Christianity and
the church are in positions similar to those of the three or
four first Christian centuries. Take for instance a single fact :
three hundred years ago St. Francis Xavier had to go to the
Indies for their evangelization now the peoples of the Oriental
races come to us and are in the midst of us. How changed, too,
is the situation that grows out of the fact of our environment
with a hundred sects professing Christianity, and the growth
even of the Oriental religions among Christian nations, including
our own country. The church must meet such an emergency.
In London there are to-day bands of educated Catholic lay-
men announcing and explaining Catholic truths to mixed
assemblies in the parks of that great city. In the first Catho-
lic lay congress of America, assembled at Baltimore in 1889,
one of the ablest and most interesting papers read was one on
" Lay Action in the Church," by Mr. Henry F. Brownson. In
New York the missions to non-Catholics are movements in the
right direction, and will lead to vigorous lay co-operation. Our
Catholic Truth Society, our Tract Societies, and Societies of
St. Vincent de Paul, of the Holy Name, Benevolent and Tem-
perance Societies, Catholic Knights of America, Young Men's
Catholic Unions, Catholic Historical Societies, the Catholic
Authors' Guild recently organized in this city, and numerous
sodalities and other devotional associations, in all which this
city is so rich, will be able to render important aid to the work
of the church.

There is a feature in the church-corporation laws of New
York which seems to recognize and favor lay co-operation in
religious work. In the incorporation of Catholic churches there
is provision made for two lay incorporators among five, the

1898.]

CATHOLIC LIFE IN NEW YORK CITY.

215

other three being the bishop, the vicar-general, and the pastor.
The control is well secured to the ecclesiastical members by
their numbers and by their exclusive right to select the two

laymen. This provision of law affords an effective opportunity
for securing the services in every incorporated church of lay-
men of educational and business ability, of zeal and piety and

216 CATHOLIC LIFE IN NEW YORK CITY. [May,

learning. When St. Alexander, Metropolitan of Jerusalem, and
Theoctistus, Bishop of Caesarea, indignantly repelled an objec-
tion to the active work of a distinguished layman in the
churches in the third century, they alleged that it was the
ancient and current practice of the church to invite the active
co-operation of learned, zealous, and orthodox laymen in the
Christian apostolate, going then even to the extent of preach-
ing in the churches in the presence of bishops.

The People's Eucharistic League, a pious and devotional
society of laymen, which had its first origin in America in
New York, is a fit illustration of lay action in the church. It
was first introduced amongst us by a pious lady, Miss Eliza
Lummis. To promote increased and ever-increasing devotion
to Jesus Christ in the Blessed Sacrament is its object. Who
can visit our churches now and not notice the wonderful in-
crease in the number of the silent worshippers before the
tabernacle, the increase in daily and weekly communions, and
the greatly enhanced manifestations of piety wherever the
devotion of the Forty Hours takes place in a New York
church. Gentlemen are as zealous in this, the central devotion
of the Christian religion, as the more pious sex. Bands of
ladies and gentlemen, in great numbers, alternate every hour
in coming, going, and remaining in rapt devotion before the
Blessed Sacrament, and present a spectacle pleasing to God
and angels. The cathedral is the centre of this organization.
At the last celebration of the Forty Hours' Devotion in the
Church of St. Francis Xavier, the alternate bands of gentlemen
continued the devotion during the entire night, so that the
Lamb of the Tabernacle was not left for a single moment
without his devout adorers. The Most Rev. Archbishop Cor-
rigan is the Eucharistic League's, protector, Rev. Michael J.
Lavelle is its director-general, Miss Lummis is its president,
and also the editor of The Sentinel of the Blessed Sacrament,
whose editorial department is under the supervision of Rev-
Joseph H. McMahon. When will every Catholic church in
Greater New York have its People's Eucharistic League?
When will every church in America have one?

New York is from its peculiar advantages a great Catholic
educational centre. The colleges of St. Francis Xavier, St.
John's at Fordham, and Manhattan College turn out every
year a host of educated young men as graduates, and mostly
residents of the city. Our male and female academies are very
numerous and well equipped for their work. From these insti-

i8 9 8.]

CATHOLIC LTFE IN NEW YORK CITY.

217

tutions are poured
into the Catholic life
of the city a stream
of educated young
men and women
whose intellectual
and moral training
will keep the vital
religious current of
the community al-
ways pure, fresh, and
vigorous.

But the educa-
tional influences of
New York are more
widely felt as flow-
ing from its parish
schools, where the
Catholic masses are
educated both in the
fundamental courses
of secular education
and in the principles
of their religion.
The Catholics of

New York, after contributing towards a most expensive system
of public school education, have erected and maintain a vast
system of Catholic parochial schools. In the city there are now
approaching forty thousand children attending these fine Catho-
lic schools. The emulation among the pastors in erecting and
conducting them is spirited and noble.

The ayerage attendance at the parochial schools is 308 boys
and 343 girls, making a total average of 651 children. There
is eloquence in the fact that twenty-four churches have greatly
exceeded this large average.

It was my desire to speak particularly of our Catholic
judges, lawyers, physicians, authors and writers, our merchants,
and other professional and business men. But it is already
apparent that our theme is too vast. I must now, however,
mention the Catholic Club, whose ample and elegant club-
house occupies one of the choicest sites in Fifty-ninth Street,
opposite Central Park. The club sprang from the Xavier Union,
was organized in 1871, having for its objects the promotion of

HON. JOSEPH F. DALY.

218 CATHOLIC LIFE IN NEW YORK CITY. [May,

the best Catholic spirit among the laity, the study of Catholic
literature and history, and the cultivation of union and social
intercourse and refinement. It has one of the finest club-houses
in the city, built in the early Italian Renaissance style, and pos-
sessing every luxury and elegance of current American life.
It has the finest and largest club library in this or any city.
The presidency of the club is now held by the Hon. Joseph
F. Daly, one of the judges of the New York Supreme Court,
an ideal gentleman, jurist, and Catholic, who is ably seconded
by the vice-president, a whole-souled typical Catholic layman,
Mr. Oliver P. Buel, a zealous convert to our faith.

What more appropriate and inspiring mention could I now
make than that of St. Joseph's Ecclesiastical Seminary, at Dun-
woodie, near Yonkers, which was founded by and is the distinc-
tive work and monument of the zeal and enterprise of our Most
Rev. Archbishop? This splendid structure, crowning Valentine
Hill, ample in dimensions, imposing and elegant in architecture,
and equipped for its sacred purposes in the most perfect and
modern manner, is the pride of the metropolitan city. Its de-
partments of theology and philosophy are training one hundred
aspirants to the sacred ministry, of whom eighty-four are of
this archdiocese. The seminary possesses an excellent library
of nearly twenty-four thousand volumes. It is conducted by
those eminent educators of the clergy, the Sulpicians, with Very
Rev. Edward R. Dyer as its able president. No greater service
could any bishop render to his people for the promotion of
religion and the higher Catholic life than the creation of such
a splendid institution as St. Joseph's Seminary.

FATHER CUNNION. DR. GUINON. FATHER GOGGIN. FATHER CUSACK.

The four Diocesan Priests constituting the New York Apostolate to non-Catholics.

1898.] THE LIFE OF SLEEP. 219

THE LIFE OF SLEEP.

BY WILLIAM SETON, LL.D.

" La Psychologic demeurera incomplete tant qu'elle ne tiendra pas compte de tous les
fails Physiologiques." Maury, Le sommeil et les reves, p. in.

" I confess . . . that to posit a soul influenced in some mysterious way by the brain-
states, and responding to them by conscious affections of its own, seems to me the line of
least logical resistance, so far as we have yet attained. . . . The bare phenomenon, how-
ever, the immediately known thing, which on the mental side is in apposition with the entire
brain-process, is the state of consciousness and not the soul itself." James, Principles of
Psychology, vol. i. pp. 181-2.

E are not among those who look regretfully to
the past and sigh for the good old days when
people believed in fairies and hobgoblins, and
when hystero-epileptics were put to death as
witches. Without wishing to cast a slur upon
our not distant ancestors, it will hardly be gainsaid that too
many of them devoted over-much time to metaphysics and not
enough time to physics. With a few exceptions the learned
ones among them were as credulous as the oi polloi, and with all
our reverence for our great-great-grandfathers, we are thankful
that we live in an age when natural science has come to the
front, and when the vagaries of the nervous system are recog-
nized as having nothing to do with witchcraft. Yet with all the
progress we have made in the last century and a half, compara-
tively few of us realize that there is a universe within us which
we are only beginning to explore, and that the body of man,
the master-piece of the Creator, contains more wonders than
all the heavens within the sweep of the Lick telescope.

It is strange, indeed, that so few people ask themselves,
What is sleep? although many of us pass one-third of our lives
in this mysterious state, which has been termed psycho-physio-
logically the resting-time of consciousness. Before we pro-
ceed to give the latest views on the subject, let us observe
that our brain contains a mass of cells gathered into myriads
of groups. From each group project two sets of nerve-fibres,
known respectively as motor and sensory nerves, which com-
municate with our five organs of sense as well as with every
muscle and tissue in the body. The function of the motor
nerves is to receive the impulse given to them by their cell-

22O

THE LIFE OF SLEEP. [May,

group and to transmit it outwardly to an organ or muscle, where
it is expressed in an action characteristic of the same ; the sen-
sory nerves have sensitive terminations, and are specially adapted
to receive impressions from the outer world and to transmit
these impressions inwardly to the cell-group to which they be-
long. But besides these two sets of nerve-fibres, there is also a
sub-division of the motor class known as the vaso-motor nerves,
which are distributed to the blood-vessels and serve to constrict
or to dilate them according to the impulse imparted by their
cell-group, and as the condition of the blood-vessels has, accord-
ing to eminent authorities, a potent influence on sleep, the vaso-
motor theory of sleep is to-day most widely accepted.

MOSSO'S BALANCE.

It has been discovered that at the approach of sleep a change
takes place in the circulation of the blood ; there seems to be
a general relaxation of tone in all the skin or surface vessels of
the body. These skin vessels it is believed owing to the vaso-
motor nerves losing their controlling power through fatigue be-
come enlarged, and this enlargement brings about a fall of arte-
rial pressure, and this diminished pressure on the arteries causes
less blood to flow into the brain. And that there is a diminished
amount of blood flowing into the brain during sleep has been
ingeniously illustrated by the Italian physiologist, Mosso. When
a person is placed on what is called Mosso's balance and drops
asleep, the feet begin to fall, and the deeper the sleep the
lower do the feet incline. Then, after about four hours passed
in this state, the skin or surface vessels begin again slowly to
contract and the contraction of these surface vessels increases
the pressure on the arteries, and this pressure on the arteries
becomes gradually greater and greater until finally the normal
amount of blood in the brain is reached and sleep comes to an
end.

Here let us observe for it may throw light on the vaso-
motor theory of sleep that during our waking hours the vaso-
motor nerves (dilators and constrictors) are kept in ceaseless
activity through the numberless sensory impulses which fall up-
on them, and this activity may very well result after a certain
length of time in a condition of fatigue. The vaso-motor centre
loses its power to constrict the skin vessels, and these, as we
have already remarked, being freed from its control, grow dilated,
while the cerebral arteries, through the dilatation of the skin ves-
sels, grow constricted and a comparatively bloodless state of

1898.] THE LIFE OF SLEEP. 221

the brain is brought about, so that sleep ensues and lasts until
through rest the vaso-motor centre recovers its tone its power
to constrict anew the skin or surface vessels. In a word, the
coming on and the passing away of sleep would seem to be inti-
mately connected with a rhythmic relaxation and recovery of tone
in the vaso-motor centre.

An interesting fact to note with regard to sleep is that there
is now a marked decrease in the carbonic acid eliminated by
the body and a marked increase in the oxygen taken in, and
this greater quantity of oxygen taken in may be viewed as a
reserve supply to be drawn upon during our waking hours. At
the same time the heart beats more slowly, our inspirations are
lengthened, and the temperature of the body is lowered. The
sweat-glands of the skin, too, act more energetically during
sleep owing to the dilatation of the skin vessels ; there is a more
active perspiration, and the body is more inclined to become
chilled than when we are awake.

That certain changes take place in the blood during sleep
there is little doubt, although we do not yet know positively
what these changes are. We do know, however, that after a
sleepless night the number of red corpuscles in the blood is
greatly diminished, and as the function of the red corpuscles is
to distribute oxygen through the body, we can well understand
why loss of sleep is weakening, for the blood has become more
or less impoverished through loss of oxygen.

THE ACTIVITIES OF SLEEP.

But while sleep has been termed the resting-time of con-
sciousness, experiments show that the spinal cord, and the
sensory nerves of the muscular system, do not sleep. We
know too, by observation, that the motor nerves of the muscular
system may remain active. Indeed, it would seem as if certain
of the brain centres must stay more or less on the alert ; other,
wise how account for the fact tfoat soldiers have been known
to march while asleep, and that a duck will sometimes use one
foot and keep paddling round and round while fast asleep?
The brain may even do good work in this state ; if we try to
commit to memory some lines before we retire at night, we are
often able to repeat these lines much better when we open our
eyes the next morning. Here the original impulsion given to
the brain has not altogether ceased while we were asleep. And
to quote Professor James (Psychology, vol. i. p. 213): "The
mother who is asleep to every sound but the stirrings of her

222

THE LIFE OF SLEEP. [May,

babe, evidently has the babe portion of her auditory sensibility
systematically awake. Relatively to that, the rest of her mind
is in a state of systematized anaesthesia. That department, split
off and disconnected from the sleeping part, can none the less
wake the latter up in case of need ; . . . (we) are forced to
admit that a part of consciousness may sever its. connections
with other parts and yet continue to be." We know too
that a whisper, a touch, while it may not rouse the sleeper to
full consciousness, can still reach him, albeit faintly, for the
brain has been seen to increase in volume at a touch or a
whisper, and the same increase in volume occurs during a dream,
thus showing that there is for the moment a greater flow of
blood into the cerebral arteries. *

VARYING NECESSITIES FOR SLEEP.

Good authorities maintain that a person with an active,
highly developed consciousness does not need so much sleep as
a savage or a semi-civilized person whose consciousness is
not so highly developed ; and one physiologist even goes so far
as to believe that we may one day be able to do without
sleep.f This, however, is extremely doubtful. Beings with a
central nervous system who expend an intense energy through
conscious life, cannot well repair the machinery give the
needed nutrition to the tissues unless the anatomical basis
of consciousness be allowed to move more slowly for awhile :
a healthy mental existence presupposes integrity of the ner-
vous system. We must sleep in order to be awake : these are
twin conditions of life. But while a certain amount of physical
work which causes a healthy fatigue is conducive to sleep, it is
no less true that over-fatigue may drive sleep away. Here the
increased heart-throbs have sent too much blood to the brain,
and sleep will not come until the heart beats more slowly and
until there is a contraction of the cerebral blood-vessels. The
reason why too much head-work is not conducive to sleep is be-
cause the over-strain causes too great an expansion of the
blood-vessels of the brain ; these become for the time being
incapable of contracting ; they are temporarily paralyzed, and
until they do contract and until less blood flows into the brain
sleep will not come. And we may remark that as the activity
of the nervous system is vastly stimulated by light, darkness is

Blumenbach's experiments on persons whose skulls were injured in such a way as to
allow the brain pulsations to be visible.

t Girondeau, De la circulation ctribrale dans ses rapports avec le sommeil. Paris, 1886.

1898.] THE LIFE OF SLEEP. 223

always favorable to sleep ; it shuts out the stimuli of the outer
world and lessens the activity of consciousness. It is very in-
teresting to observe ourselves falling asleep, although every
one cannot do L this. And as there is a close kinship between
waking life and dream life, so between dream life and delirium
there is only a difference of degree ; dreams and hallucinations
have the same origin. We know that a vivid dream, especially
if it be repeated, may take such a hold on a person that in his
waking state he may not be able to get rid of the haunting
vision which came to him in the dream state. Sometimes just
as we are about to fall asleep, especially if we have been study-
ing hard, curious, fantastic images appear, and these images are
known as hypnagogic hallucinations. One writer, Gruthusen,
calls them the chaos of a dream, and they indicate cerebral
congestion. Hypnagogic hallucinations would seem to mark
the precise moment when our intelligence is withdrawing into
the background ; they form, as it were, the advance guard of
true sleep. And these fantastic figures often assume more rea-
sonable attitudes, take on a less unnatural aspect, as we drop
further and further into perfect sleep, and they may then com-
pose the background of an interesting scene in dream life.
Maury says in his classic work, Le sommeil et les reves, p. 67 :
" . . . Je m'entends appeler par mon nom comme je fermais
les yeux pour m'endormir; c'etait la une pure hallucination
hypnagogique ; dans le reve qui suivit de pres mon nom me
fut plusieurs fois prononce."

THE STUFF THAT DREAMS ARE MADE OF.

And now when we are really asleep what a wonderful thing
is the dream which comes to us ! The long past may be
brought to life again. Seemingly unbidden, some part of our
brain is able to marshal our thoughts and our memories with-
out the help of the will ; and even as the insane person be-
lieves in the reality of his hallucination of his perception
without objective basis, so does the dreamer believe in the
reality of his dream. Indeed the dividing line between an in-
sane person's hallucination and a sane person's vision cannot
easily be drawn ; sleep is a phenomenon which stands midway
between sanity and insanity.

Although authorities are not entirely agreed on the point,
the better opinion is that even in the deepest sleep we have
dreams ; and that when we awake we are not able to
remember them, is no good evidence that our sleep has been
dreamless. Our dream may not be recalled until some time

224 THE LIFE OP SLEEP. [May,

afterwards, and Aristotle held that many of our actions in life
have their origin in dreams.

Persons with little intellect seldom dream, and as a rule
blind persons dream less than persons with sight, while those
who have lost the use of their eyes before their fifth year and
during the time when the visual centre is being developed, do
not see in dreams; they have no visual sensations. But if sight
be lost after this age, the optic nerve is able to maintain its
function and the blind person's dreams scarcely differ from
those of a person with sight.

THE LAW OF ASSOCIATION IN SLEEP.

During sleep the faculty of memory, instead of growing
weaker and disappearing, may on the contrary grow stronger;
in a dream we may sometimes recall an event which we had
forgotten when awake. We may even continue in a second
dream a scene or a conversation begun in a previous one. A
sense impression may also cause a dream. Maury tells us how
in experimenting on himself he requested a friend to provoke
hi him certain sensations the nature of which he was not to
know beforehand. Accordingly after he had fallen asleep a
bottle of cologne water was held to his nose, upon which Maury
dreamt that he was in a perfumery shop ; and this idea of
perfumery evoked in him the thought of the East, and lo !
he presently found himself in the shop of Jean Farina at
Cairo. Albert Moll, in his interesting work on Hypnotism, says
on page 196 : " The opinion that by far the greater number of
dreams are induced by sense stimuli gains more and more
adherents. This receptivity to stimuli which reach the brain,
unregulated by the consciousness and mistakenly interpreted, is
a phenomenon of both sleep and hypnosis." And to show the
link between a dream provoked in normal sleep and the wak-
ing dream or hallucination of a mad person, let us say that
Maury once heard an insane gentleman, whom he met on a
steamboat, complain that a certain usurer who had ruined him
was still pursuing him to do him further injury, and was at
that very moment cursing him. Sure enough Maury did hear
loud oaths ; but it was one of the sailors who was swearing,
and the unfortunate lunatic blended these real, objective sounds
with his own inward, imaginary sensations. Here the phenome-
non of auditory hallucination differs but little from that of a pro-
voked dream. As Maury says, in the work we have mentioned,
page 159: ". . . dans 1'alienation mentale et le reve il s'opere
une confusion, une association entre le rel et 1'imaginaire, entre

1898.] THE LIFE OF SLEEP. 225

ce que 1'esprit per^oit reellement du dehors et ce qu'il tire de
ses propres creations," Nor is it improbable that a compara-
tive study of dreams and hallucinations may lead to the dis-
covery of some of the laws which govern insanity.

In regard to the sleep of intoxication, it is to be viewed as
a pathological condition and is caused by an abnormal flow of
blood to the brain. In the mad dreams of alcohol, of delirium
tremens, the hallucinations of sight are constantly changing
and assuming extravagant appearances. Professor Lasegue
holds that in this form of delirium the frightful images are the
very starting point of the disorder : " Le desire alcoolique n'est
pas un deUire mais un reve."*

And let us add that the most recent investigations of de-
lirium tremens explain the very common visual hallucination of
snakes in this disorder to be an abnormal condition of the blood-
vessels of the retina. These blood-vessels are found to be dark
and congested and are projected into the field of vision, while
the turning, squirming movements of these projected blood-
vessels do give them the appearance of snakes.

MEMORY AND HALLUCINATION.

It happens sometimes that an image or a face seen in a
dream, or a perfume smelt in a dream, may be smelt or perceived
for an appreciable time after we are awake. Here again we
see the close analogy between a dream and a hallucination ;
and as memory-pictures form the ground-work of hallucinations
" only what has passed in at the portals of sense can be re-
produced " f so between a memory and a hallucination there
is only a difference of degree ; they are both quickened by the
same mechanism. And the theory of hallucinations which is to-
day very widely accepted is, that the brain-picture which origi-
nally, normally came from without through the sensory nerves,
here, owing to a morbid irritation of the sensory centres, comes
from within : the image follows an inverse route, for it has been
proved that the retina of the eye is placed by a hallucination of
sight in the same physiological condition as it is placed in by a
visual sense impression coming from the outer world. ;{: A person
who has a hallucination of sight (as when he declares he sees
somebody that is dead and buried) does indeed experience a
veritable sense impression ; only, instead of coming as it origin-
ally did (when he saw the person in life), from without to within,

* Lasegue, Arch. Gen. de Medecine, November, 1881.

t Parish, Hallucinations and Illusions, p. 185. J Max Simon, Le monde des reves, pp. 91-2-3.
VOL. LXVII. 15

22 6 THE LIFE OF SLEEP. [May,

the impression now comes from within to without. And what
is true of a hallucination of the sense of sight, is true of the
other senses. In a word, subjective phenomena are connected
with the same nerve-processes as when the organs of sense are
outwardly, objectively stimulated ; every repetition of a past sen-
sation is accompanied in the nerve elements by processes an-
alogous to those brought about during the accomplishment of
the primary and real sensation.

HEREDITARY TENDENCIES MANIFESTED IN SLEEP.

It is the belief of some physiologists that during sleep we
may hark back, as it were, to an earlier stage of our existence ;
our thoughts, our feelings may be the feelings and the thoughts
of some remote ancestor. Laycock says in the Journal of Mental
Science, July, 1875 : ". . . When men or animals manifest im-
pulses of an unaccountable character, and experience pleasures
and sympathies and pains and antipathies which seem to be out
of relation to their culture and personal experience, or to the
culture of the family or the race, whether in dreams or when
waking, the source of these must be found in long past or an-
cestral memories reproduced according to the law of reversion ;
but being out of relation to the external conditions of the in-
dividual, and not, therefore, developed by reflex action due to
external impressions, they are not revived as knowledge."

And Marie de Manaceine, in her late interesting work on
Sleep, pages 318 and 326, says : " Every one sometimes dreams of
acts, thoughts, and desires in direct contradiction with his whole
character, his convictions and tastes ; he dreams of things which
cause him horror when awake and fill him with disgust. . . .
How can we explain such dreams? The explanation I would
offer lies in the sleep of personal consciousness. As soon as a
man's personal consciousness is profoundly lulled and conse-
quently inactive, all the tendencies transmitted by his farthest
ancestors, which were latent in his waking consciousness, now
begin to revive. ... In the hereditary transmission of the
characters of the physical and psychic organism the continuity
of the germ-plasm, as Weismann calls it, or the ideo-plasm, as
Nageli terms it nothing is lost. The forms which thought takes
are organic and transmitted by heredity. Even characteristic
gestures, special and peculiar traits, the characteristics of the
hand-writing, of thought itself, are transmitted from one gener-
ation to another. They are certainly transmitted unconsciously."

In the condition of the nervous system known as somnambu-
lism we find the muscular system remaining wide awake. In this

1898.] THE LIFE OF SLEEP. 227

curious sleep the sense of touch is abnormally keen, so keen
that the tactile properties of objects may be connected with
their visible aspect one property can at once suggest the other.
Colors even, Professor Frank tells us, may sometimes be recog-
nized by the touch of the sleep-walker ; and if true, this must be
owing to temperature differences. The somnambulist may even
perform his usual avocations, read, write, make calculations, etc.;
but the better opinion is that, although his eyes may be open,
he has no objective sight perceptions. If he be writing a com-
position and you deftly slip a blank sheet of paper just like it
in the place of the sheet he has been using, he will proceed to
make corrections on the fresh sheet. Here the somnambulist
has a hallucination of the environment, of the very object
which the hyper-excitability of his sense of touch has revealed
to him ; you have removed the paper on which he was writing,
but the exteriorized mental image is transferred to the fresh
sheet.

DUPLEX PERSONALITY.

Perhaps an even more singular state than somnambulism is
what is known as double personality.* Here one-half of our be-
ing would seem to fall asleep while the other half stays awake
and goes roaming off by itself. Good authorities hold that the
anatomical substratum which unites the elements of general
consciousness is here for the time being through some abnor-
mal weakness in a state of inactivity, and the anatomical basis
of union being for the moment inactive, each half of the brain
acts as if it were a whole brain : the disjointed half becomes a
subconscious whole. In double personality memory is also
seemingly divided ; each condition the normal and the abnor-
mal possesses a memory of its own, and while the person is
in one state he forgets entirely what has happened in the other
state. He is not at all aware of his double character, and it
is not improbable that by double personality we may explain
many cases of mysterious disappearance.

Professor Wigan, in his interesting work The Duality of
the Mind maintains that every person has two brains, and his
investigations have been followed up by Dr. Brown-Se"quard and
others, who see in the phenomena of epilepsy the working
of the double brain. In epilepsy there is often a predispo-
sition to an unequal mental development : the two hemispheres
of the brain have not been equally educated, and hence arises
a greater liability to brain exhaustion in one hemisphere than

* For unconscious cerebration and the double self see the late interesting work, entitled
The Psychology of Suggestion, by Dr. Boris Sidis.

228 THE LIFE OF SLEEP. [May,

in the other, and in consequence of this exhaustion in one hemi-
sphere comes the irresistible explosion of energy to which the
name epilepsy is given.

But if the reader wishes to learn more about this mysteri-
ous state we recommend to him Dr. J. S. Morand's work, Le
Magne'tisme animal ; especially chapter xv.

HYPNOTIC SLEEP.

Having spoken briefly of normal sleep, of somnambulism,
and of double personality, we conclude with a few words on the
hypnotic sleep. The better opinion is that this peculiar patho-
logical condition (artificially induced madness it has been called)
is entirely due to suggestion ; the suggestion theory of Dr.
Bernheim is to-day much more widely accepted than the neurosis
theory held by the late Dr. Charcot.* We believe that light may
be thrown on the phenomena of hypnotism by self observation
by carefully observing the connecting links between normal
life and hypnosis. We know that every person is more or less
prone to let himself be influenced by the ideas of others ; and
if we expect a certain physiological or psychological effect to
take place, the expected effect often does take place. A
person who suffers from sleeplessness may often be put to sleep
by drinking a spoonful of something which he has been told is
a sleeping potion, yet it is perhaps only a little colored water.
He sleeps because he expected to sleep. Here we see that to
expect a thing to happen and to wish for it are essentially dif-
ferent things. A person may wish for sleep, but it does not
come because he does not expect it. Expectation may even
produce a sense perception ; sometimes as soon as we sit down
in a dentist's chair we begin to feel the pain of an operation,
although the dentist has not yet touched the tooth.

THE CLUE TO THE MAZE.

What we say makes it clear that in order to produce a
motor disorder in a person who is in a perfectly normal condi-
tion, we must first of all draw his attention to what we wish to
effect, and then make him firmly expect that it will be brought
about. If we succeed, for example, in placing in the fore-
ground of his thoughts the conviction that he cannot lift his
arm, in many cases he will not be able to lift it. Here we
have disturbed the man's mental balance; he feels that his will

> Dr. Charcot held that the phenomena of hypnotism are represented by three successive
states, viz , ist, Catalepsy ; ad, Lethargy ; 3 d, Somnambulism.

1898.] THE LIFE OF SLEEP. 229

power is weakened, and this feeling of weakened will power
lessens more and more his power of resistance. He already
doubts his own will power, and is ripe for further suscepti-
bility to accept as true whatever else we may tell him. Now,
this development of a weakened will power in himself, ac-
companied by an increased faith in us, gives a clue to the
wonderful things done in the hypnotic sleep through suggestion.
In hypnotism the all-important point is to gain sufficient influence
over the subject, to persuade him to have absolute faith in us.
And let us observe that while in normal sleep a person is in
touch only with himself, in the hypnotic sleep he is in touch with
the one who has thrown him into this state. The subject has
fallen into the hypnotic sleep with his mind wholly engrossed
with the hypnotizer ; he hears only what the hypnotizer says
and accepts as true what the hypnotizer suggests. Nor are the
effects developed through suggestion anything more than a dream
evoked and directed by the hypnotizer. And in this condition of
psychic hyper-excitability, in this marvellous dream-conscious-
ness, all kinds of delusions may be suggested. The person
hypnotized will drink vinegar for wine, he will take a broom-
stick for a man, while well-defined reddenings, a burn, a blister,
have been made to appear on his skin at the suggestion of the
hypnotizer.

BUT IS IT A SAFE CLUE ?

But while the better opinion is that the will is not en-
tirely in abeyance during the hypnotic sleep, it would seem
in every case to be set in action by an impulse coming
from without from the hypnotizer. But we have not space to
say more on this deeply interesting subject, and we believe that
we cannot do better than recommend the reader to read chapter
xxvii. of James's Psychology if he wishes to find the latest views
on hypnotism. In a note to page 610, vol ii., Professor James
says : " I must repeat . . . that we are here on the verge of
possibly unknown forces and modes of communication. Hypno-
tization at a distance, with no grounds for expectation on the
subject's part that it was to be tried, seems pretty well
established in certain very rare cases."

That we stand on the threshold of wonderful discoveries
relating to the physical basis of life, we do firmly believe.
And among these discoveries none will shed more glory on
natural science, none will be of greater benefit to humanity,
than the one which will make clear to us the physiology and
psychology of sleep.

SB E3SE

I], sF|oW Thyself our JVlother! [jet the cry
f us, Thy children, gain Thy listening ears ;

JV|ourning aqd Weeping in this Vale of tears,
In dreary banishment, to Thee We sigh,

por help, for succor, still to | hee We fly,
Our loving JVlother; all our hopes, our fears,

ur griefs are knoWn to Thee; the Weary years

Of e^ile: JVlother! when, we come to die,

tf)e near us still, We pray | hee, for "nis sal^e

Who took our flesh, from | \\ee: in, s^'ry need,

|n e^'ry danger, Blessed JVjother, plead

por us With, Tlim, who deigned to uqderta^e

I he burdeq of our sins, our chains to breal^:
JVjother, our JVlother! hear and intercede.

F.'W. GREY.

232 THE NET IN THE MODERN WORLD. [May,

THE NET IN THE MODERN WORLD.

BY REV. HENRY E. O'KEEFFE, C.S.P.

NE night when wandering away from the town of
Bognor, on the southern coast of England, I
came upon the hut of a fisherman. The sea was
very calm, the sky was very beautiful ; the
fisherman's net was spread out on the shore ; it
had done its work for the day. The light was out, the fisher-
man was asleep. He too had done his work for the day. The
whole scene seemed a picture of that blessed night of rest
which is to come ; that hour when there shall be no deordina-
tion anywhere in God's universe, either upon the sea or upon
the shore, by water or by land.

This is not today's picture! The fisherman is not asleep,
but awake ; we have not the cool shadow of the night, but the
lurid fervor of the day ; the sky is not decked with stars, but
heavy with clouds ; the sea is not still, but ruffled ; the net is
not upon the shore, but in the sea. What a marvellous figure
is Christ's parable of the net! The net is swamped below is
part of the sea; }et it retains its distinct nature its own in-
dividuality. So does the church, in relation to the world.
Times there have been in the church's history when, to the
careless eye, it would be hard to find ; when the world seemed
all sea, and the church a net that had lost its moorings, a
net sunk into the deeps with its precious freight. But, some-
how, with the stakes firmly rooted upon the shore, with the
durable fibre of the net attached thereunto, with the strength
of some invisible hand^the captive fishes are slowly dragged to
shore. This we must not forget. Rationalist historians do not
give sufficient natural causes to explain this historical fact.

Is it, then, extreme to say that we of the present have lost
confidence in the divinity that preserves our mission ?

Is it unsafe to say that what we call tempting providence
is but superstition and human fear ?

Is there anything irreverent in believing that we do not
presume enough upon the divine power that is safeguarding
the church the stake that binds the net unto the shore?

1898.] THE NET IN THE MODERN WORLD. 233

The church's principles are divinely protected. They are reflec-
tions of God's immutable nature. We have clinched every argu-
ment for their support ; they are expressions of the truth that
shall live for ever, in spite of the buffeting of the fluctuations of
time. The essence of religion is safe. It is indelibly sealed
upon the church's constitution by a stamp more impressive
than man's. Christ's promise to the commonwealth of the
church is of no value unless it holds good to-day ! Therefore
we may broaden out methods of church work, make them more
elastic, adjust them to new situations in modern thought, to new
complications in modern history. Fishes are fishes all the sea
over, as men are the same everywhere in the world. Yet fishes
divide themselves into finny tribes, as do men into nations and
different tongues. Fishes take on the color of the flood that
stirs above them. They are affected by the vegetation that
grows in the caverns of the deep. So do men vary, in tem-
perament and racial characteristics. They are part of the in-
stitutions of their countries, they are even influenced by
climatic conditions. Likewise must it be with the church a net
cast into the sea and gathering together of all kinds of fishes.
The church's methods for the placing and drawing of the net
must perforce differ with different circumstances. The church
must be superior yet not opposed to the state, as the state
must not be antagonistic to the church ; but each must move
in its own sphere.

The Mediterranean, to the south of France, is quite unlike
the blue waters of the Adriatic ; as the Baltic Sea, to the north
of Germany, is fringed with a country dissimilar from the Irish
coast. By this is meant there is sometimes the danger of trans-
planting foreign measures to effect a domestic cause. Italy and
Spain are lands rich in poetry and sentiment, romance and
melancholy, art and religion, where the women are easily beau-
tiful and the skies ever soft, where every grain of dust is tinged
with martyr's blood and every treasure contains a sacred relic.
In Spanish churches pretty children, clad in white and stream-
ing flowers, dance before the tabernacle. The Italian festa is a
national holiday, and the patron saint of the town the hero of
the hour. These peoples are artistic. So is their religion. They
live on ideals, they love heroes, they must have bright lights
and florid music, color and form.

With us religion is very often different the country is practi-
cal, the people cast in severer mould. Essentially we believe the

234 THE NET IN THE MODERN WORLD. [May,

same truths ; accidentally our applications are different. There
are men in the church to-day who will not make compromises in
little things, thinking that they are sacrificing principles. They
will not relax the cords of the net to give way to the action
of the waters. The consequence is that the church, in many
places, is unduly under strain from the force of the current in
the sea. They have no faith in the Fisherman who wove the
web of the .network of the church. It was so constructed that
different streams of different tides of different races should
flow through the threads of its meshes. It was made to ex-
pand and contract with every dangerous eddy that whirls in the
relentless sea. It is of the nature of church methods to yield to
the pitch and violence, the dash and fretting of the waves. The
fabric of the net was stitched to be worn upon the crest and in
the trough of the billow. Its texture gives way with pressure
and rises with the heaving of the swell. Shall we, then, make
the net rigid until it snap ? Shall we not see that the funda-
mentals are few ? That upon the outer margin of our line of
work there is almost unrestrained liberty, the capacity to adapt
to moving conditions in this new life and in these United
States? Let us frame a law within the kingdom of our souls
forbidding the importation of unsuitable modes of spiritual de-
votion, exotic religious customs, certain books of asceticism that
were written in a peculiar crisis of the church and can bear fruit
only in another clime. The church's majesty of ritual, its
styles of architecture, must ever appeal to the aesthetic sense ;
but these are only shadows of the body. They enter into the
region of emotion, and only indirectly touch the mind and
the will of this age.

Our mission is to emphasize the essentials of church work and
to widen out the accidentals. There are pressing problems all
about us, ripe for solution. Men nowadays are not troubled by
ripples on the surface ; they strike down to the bed-rock of the
stream. It is not so much that they will not believe in a truth,
but they deny the objective existence of all truth. There are
subtle difficulties of sociology, problems of justice, definitions of
rights, limitations of ownership, brokerage and interest, usury and
speculation, ill-adjustments of undeveloped departments of the-
ology with reputed science, a more thorough understanding be-
tween moral ethics and medical knowledge, questions of crime
and heredity, the rights of life as against the agents of de-
struction, grades of intensity of sin in different complexions of

1898.] THE NET IN THE MODERN WORLD. 235

body, the relative power of the will in diseases like kleptoma-
nia and dipsomania. These are but a few of the objections, and
superficial answers to them will not do. Men say we are nar-
row, and sometimes they are right. We believe the net to be
fragile and the sea too treacherous ; we are morbidly timid.
We will not slacken the cords of the net to the shifting of the
sea, but we strain and pull even against the hand that holds
the church. The pressure of recent events obliges us even to
humiliate ourselves to meet these new changes. We shall never
properly be understood upon the subject of education until we
make it clear that we are not seeking to destroy the present
system, but rather looking for some method that shall secure
moral discipline to the young. The ignorant will ever distort
our motives until we show that our centuries of traditional
teaching do not prevent us from bowing in reverence to the
advances of modern pedagogy. These are simple instances,
touched merely in passing brief references to occasions in
which we are driven to make legitimate concessions to the
enemy, to force him to appreciate our attitude of mind.

If space were at hand, much could be said of that essential
life of the church which never changes that deeper life of
God's spirit in the church which is immutable, since the Being
of God is ever the same. However, enough has been asserted
to rid us of the awful fear of being misinterpreted in making a
very serious distinction between what is of the church and
what are merely the human methods in the presentation of the
church's truth.

236 THE NEW DEPARTURE IN CITIZENSHIP. [May,

THE NEW DEPARTURE IN CITIZENSHIP.

BY ROBERT J. MAHON.

*E can forgive the man who parts with us, leaving
the old road when it becomes obstructed, and
seeking some new route that promises good
travelling and a short journey. He will sadly
miss the old landmarks, and the familiar holes
and difficulties that marked the progress of the old journeyings ;
still he may reach his destination much earlier in the day.
But let him undertake to reach his political end by any other
than the party way, and the thorough-going party men will
never pardon him. He may forsake his political creed and
take up another, may abandon his party to join the opposing
one, and there will be charity for his offences ; but when he acts
on his political convictions independently of party, he commits
the unpardonable sin of mugwumpery.

Looking back at the long-continued efforts for higher ideals
within the parties, and measuring their scant results, it does
not seem strange that men who think alike are now wise
enough to make a new venture on their own account. The
familiar promises of reform within the parties, of broadening
primary entrances, of meeting the better element in the true
spirit of harmony, and the like, have usually sufficed to prevent
any wandering from the old party road ; and some expert
politicians still believe they will yet do their accustomed work.
But now that a new way has been found, and one seeming so
much more convenient and decidedly more effective than the
old, it becomes a cause for unusual alarm in the party councils.
For it is now feared that the new way will look so easy and
so direct that it will soon become the popular and sensible
direction of political activity.

When we cast about for the causes of the remarkably popu-
lar disposition to act politically without regard to party organ-
izations, we find a fertile literature on the subject. It has even
come about that the courts have had occasion to discuss the
topics, and we can offend no one if we quote a decision of
the Supreme Court of this State which has been adopted and
affirmed by the Court of Appeals:

1898.] THE NEW DEPARTURE IN CITIZENSHIP. 237

STRONG LANGUAGE FROM THE SUPREME COURT.

" It is a part of the history of the State, that at the time
our present election statute was first enacted municipal govern-
ment had generally fallen and settled into the control of dis-
honest and criminal persons, who were mere politicians by trade
and without any lawful occupations, and who had no interest in
government or in politics, except to obtain opportunity to en-
rich and aggrandize themselves by looting the public treasury.
They obtained and held such control by means of their control
of party organizations, and by a system of voting which ex-
posed the voter to the oversight and strong influence of such
organizations at the polls. In this way they were enabled to
nominate and elect to high office, not themselves but indi-
viduals of better name and fame, willing, however, to be their
mere tools when elected, and to place allegiance to those who
thus put them in honorable office above official obligation and
duty to the community. The government of many of our
cities had in this way become so low, base, and corrupt that
no account of the like could be found in past history except
in the case of governments and nations which were fast
tottering to their fall, either from the general moral debase-
ment or the general despair of their citizens. It was with the
avowed purpose of helping the electors to lift government out
of this condition that our election statute was passed. Its
object was to make independent nominations and independent
voting not only possible but easy; to enable every one to vote
freely according to his manhood and conscience. Such object
was expressed in its first title, which designated it as 'An act
to promote the independence of voters at public elections.' "
(In re McCloskey, 81 State Rep., 295.)

THE DEFECTS OF THE PRIMARY SYSTEM.

But taking a more cheerful view of the situation and pass-
ing over the more glaring offences of some of our public
servants, we can readily find another and most potent cause
for the new departure. Many are now taking the view that
the. party method of trying to maintain representation by the
primary, is about as antiquated and worthless as the old system
of peddling ballots that would now seem so absurd. The
primary election does not seem to have any practical value in
modern days for thickly settled communities, in getting at the
actual desires of the people. The average citizen, fairly willing
to do his duty as a citizen, will not go to it. In the cities, where

238 THE NEW DEPARTURE IN CITIZENSHIP. [May,

neighbors are not known to one another, it can amount to no
more than the bringing together of a mass of people who have
few interests in common. The poor and the rich, and all the
various degrees between, are supposed to meet at long inter-
vals for a purpose that will be, or at least has been, generally
defeated. Under ordinary circumstances the brusque and the
daring have had more weight than the wise and the decent.
A certain class could always be counted upon, and it is said
that they graced the meetings of both the great parties. And
even should it come about that attendance became general,
what would it avail? Before any practicable good would come
of it the practice would have to be continued for a long time,
and in all parts and districts. Many things would happen that
would so disgust the citizen as to force him into quitting. It
would be practical politics of the sharpest kind, a duel between
the selfish and the unselfish with boisterous harangue, insult,
and low ridicule as the principal weapons. Few men will under-
take to cope with the primary if they have to meet these
difficulties. Sensible men prefer the limited express to the slow
accommodation train especially if the passengers in the latter
are given at times to horse-play. If it is well known that the
people as a whole will not go to the primaries, and thus make
the party organizations actually representative, ordinarily intel-
ligent men will not waste further effort in that direction.
There is no positive command that the only way must be via the
primary. If any decent practicable method Ms at hand by
which the real intent of the people can be expressed, it would
seem to be right to try it. The professional politicians have a
suspicious love for the old-fashioned primary, well knowing that
the people have always avoided it, and cannot be dragged out
of pleasant homes to meet the hurly-burly of preordained
defeat, or the mechanical operation of prearranged unanimity.

The new way of nominating by petition is at least one prac-
tical, workable plan of getting at the wish of the people. If
they will not go to the petition, it can be taken to them. It
costs time, money, and effort as the law now stands ; and if the
few will pay for the benefit of the many, it is likely that the
practice will continue in spite of its many difficulties. In effect,
it is the carrying of the primary to the people. The recent
contest in New York City has proven its great strength and
popularity by beating a great political party, the victor of the
preceding election. The expert politicians see its great possi-
bilities, and are rushing over one another with all sorts of
claimed reform methods for the discarded primary.

1898.] THE NEW DEPARTURE IN CITIZENSHIP. 239

Perhaps the best feature of the new independentism is that
it dwells almost exclusively on honest administration, as against
mere legislative reforms. The several parties have a great
fancy for demanding new legislation without an equally brave
desire for enforcement. It becomes the old story of mislead-
ing the people, perhaps unwittingly, by pretending that statutes
are automatic. A new broom is no more effective than an
old one unless an active person handles it. And it is more
the enforcing of law, rather than the making of it, that needs
improvement. The general public has an imperfect conception
of the extent of official lassitude suffered through non-enforce-
ment of existing statutes. We are taught to reverence law, as
the command of the whole people for the public good, and by
its very majesty it is supposed to compel respect ; and we are
loath to believe that public officers handle it with scant cour-
tesy at times. The old-fashioned notion that officials were the
instruments and not the masters of the law is often assailed
by some assumed right to interpret the law according to the
whim of some man or class of men. Thus we have some ad-
ministrators claiming to exercise a superior wisdom when they
make some law inoperative or suspend it in special cases.
Excluding from consideration the solicitude shown to special
classes at times, the liquor trade and illicit enterprises founded
on vice and prohibited by law, there is besides this feature of
local statesmanship, a very large degree of unnoticed voluntary
non-enforcement. It is matter of common knowledge, however,
that high officials strain human ingenuity to evade the competi-
tive civil service. The cheapest trick or sham will be used to
override it, and the courts are often kept busy undoing the
wrongs wrought by otherwise self-respecting officials.

ONE MASTER AND ONE TEST.

Another feature which commends the new departure to many
people is that it recognizes but one master the whole people;
and but one test the oath of office. To draw from all the people
it must of necessity be non-partisan with respect to office.
The candidate is supposed to stand for the people, as distin-
guished from a party or several parties. The latter-day pub-
licist makes a sharp distinction between non-partisanship and
multi-partisanship ; defining the one as the non-recognition of
party, and the other as the recognition of several parties. In
practice, it is claimed that men will be selected for public duty
on their merits, without regard to the benefit the appointment
would give the party ; and dismissed when they appear incom-

240 THE NEW DEPARTURE IN CITIZENSHIP. [May,

petent, in spite of any great importance as party workers. Any
other plan would, of course, be gross deception. You cannot
get a man to join you in an independent movement if, after
victory, you use patronage to build up a national party which
he opposes ; that is, he won't repeat the experience. He will
tolerate much rather than be the open victim of a trick.

Thus, it is claimed that the non-partisan plan is particularly
applicable to villages and cities. The great party organiza-
tions do not differ in principle or practice as to the administra-
tion of municipal corporations Each party declares itself to
be the more honest and the more capable, and each uses or
wants to use the patronage of city control for the pecuniary
benefit of its workers and contributors. Party platforms, made
to sound the death-knell of official abuses, become weak instru-
ments when once the practical party men begin the distribu-
tion of their favors. Even the unselfish and the honest patriots
feel a glow of pleasure in the doling out of the loaves and
fishes, for they believe that success begets success and state
and nation will be their next publical advance, and the com-
monwealth will thus be guarded. When both the great parties
adopt the same plan, have the same aim, and are prone to the
same vice, the difference between them on local affairs depends
wholly on the partisan point of view.

When official sustenance favors your party you are not so
sensitive to public scandals as when the other side is growing
fat on similar nourishment. But when patronage is not used to
strengthen any party, men of all parties will join an indepen-
dent movement that promises well. It will be said that some
one must hold office, and that members of parties, being pro-
bably better known, will get them, and thus patronage will go
to the parties. But this is the seeming of something not real.
If party organizations are not taken into account in making
appointments, there will be no party patronage. Scattering ap-
pointments among several members of a party without respect
to the dictum of the organization, is more demoralizing in prac-
tical politics than absolute exclusion from office. It injures
party discipline and shakes the authority of leaders, and the
like.

THE LOGIC OF PLACE.

All who are not so called political amateurs have abiding
faith in the persuasive argument contained in an appointment
to office. And logically, those selecting men for public place-
become a fount of political wisdom, develop into leaders, and
thus make a strong organization. Large cities are the great

1898.] THE NEW DEPARTURE IN CITIZENSHIP. 241

feeders for this kind of party development. This is so gener-
ally recognized that leading men of both parties regard the
control of cities as of the highest practical importance. And
as it is a good thing in one sense for the party, it is nursed
and developed until its many ramifications touch the most un-
expected places. The party organizations have extended the
plan and scope of distribution so as to take in employment
under the large corporations and contractors and merchants
having business with city governments. Men now seeking em-
ployment of that kind go to district leaders of the several
parties instead of seeking the employer. The only fair infer-
ence is that the corporations, merchants, and contractors ex-
pect favor in return from the party organizations. The mak-
ing of new places goes on without end, and some have offices
with invisible duties. Certain public servants think so well of
some of their brethren in that fraternity that salaries are .to be
raised, and special legislation can be had for the purpose of
making it legal in a formal sense. Special classes of place-
holders form an association and "employ counsel" to watch
their interests; the cause of one being thus made the concern
of all, and with the tax-payers at a disadvantage. And all
this while the people are crying of "hard times"! As non-par-
tisanship cannot adopt these features of government except for
self-destruction, it gains considerable credit with all except the
official class ; for these latter fully realize that the surest means
of gaining and holding office obtain in the strict party organ-
ization.

You will find extreme parties who will have none of non-
partisanship, although unable by themselves to attain any prac-
tical success. They believe in keeping up a losing fight from
one generation to another, as a sort of highly moral protest.
They will say that this formal contest will at least keep the
organization intact, and thus perform one function of party. In
this they find many supporters among unselfish and sincere peo-
ple. Excluding the suggestion of any sinister motive, the prac-
tice is at best a mere contest for organization purposes, and
wholly unmindful of the real end for which a political organiza-
tion is supposed to work. It is an absolute contradiction to
the true party policy of seeking the best attainable good. And
yet the same party men will harshly criticise the Prohibitionists
for similar wilfulness, although having a highly moral motive.
The only terms on which these extremists will join an indepen-
dent non-partisan uprising is on a parcelling of the offices, or
VOL. LXVII. 16

242 THE NEW DEPARTURE IN CITIZENSHIP. [May,

what they term in more dignified phrase a " recognition of the
organization." And in default of such a compromise they are
quite content to keep up a hopeless fight on their separate ac-
count. Of course this is not political controversy, but a mere
contest for offices, or at least some of them, on the old " benefit
to party " plan.

GOVERNOR FLOWER'S ARRAIGNMENT.

In an interesting paper aimed at non-partisan movements
(Forum, July, 1897) ex-Governor Flower draws the familiar pic-
ture of this harmonizing, on the spoils plan, of repellant ele-
ments and principles :

" A succession of conferences follows ; the first difficulty
encountered being, as a rule, not any difference among the pan
leying representatives as to the principles or issues of the cam-
paign for those are usually left to the original non partisans
but a difference as to the proportionate representation of the
various political organizations on the ticket, and as to the avail-
ability of the names suggested for candidates."

Mr. Flower was describing the independent movement in
New York four years ago, and reasonable men will admit its
general accuracy. But in a moment of unconscious jest he con-
tinued : "The ticket is nominated, not in convention by dele^
gates duly chosen after public notice, but in a club corner by
self-appointed nominators:' If we can place any faith in current
political literature of the highest class, we are led to believe
that local party nominating does not require more than the sin-
gular number. But if a goodly number of nominators are re-
quisite for independent nominations, it will be observed that
much progress has been made in four years. The recent nomi-
nations in New York are said to have had at least five hundred
nominators in each assembly district, each of whom took the
trouble to sign his name five times, and swear to his qualifica-
tions as well. This the statute required, for the partisan legis-
lators who allowed the law to pass were extremely careful that
independent nominations by express statute could not be less
generally representative. But no wise people will quarrel with
any one man if he by some magic perspicacity selects a
candidate whose name suggests honest government, fair treat-
ment, and the intelligent support of the people ; providing
always that after victory the then official does not depend un-
duly on the talents of the magician nominator. It would be
human to bend the will and yield to the judgment of the man

1898.] THE NEW DEPARI'URE IN CITIZENSHIP, 243

having such remarkable power of political divination. And then
there is a debt of gratitude due from the nominated which
ordinarily demands a large measure of reward lest it be said
that the people are ungrateful, for they it is who pay these
debts.

NEGATIVE EVIDENCE.

These suggestions naturally lead the mind to a frank admis-
sion by Mr. Flower of some prevailing public wrongs generally
considered as part of our political system : " The success of the
party in state and national contests has frequently been pre-
vented by having to carry this heavy burden of administrative
sins heaped up by local political adherents who, treacherous to
party name and party principles, have used the party name to
promote private plunder.'* Then with equal frankness the non-
partisan plan is unwittingly commended in these words : " I be-
lieve that the net result of the non-partisan movement . . .
has been of distinct advantage, in some respects, to the people
of New York ; but its merits have been confined to the services
of a comparatively few men who have conducted their offices
with conspicuous fidelity and intelligence."

We find cordial support for non-partisanship in these quota-
tions because the officials he commended were the only men
appointed, as every one knows, without regard to party organ-
izations. Mr. Flower suggests the usual remedy, of a more gen-
eral interest and direct action by the people in party affairs,
eliminating that which is offensive and rehabilitating party in-
tegrity; but he nowhere points to any practical work or means
by which this much-desired result is to be had. Presumably,
he would on special request refer us to the primary.

Before taking leave of this ingenuous argument against non-
party action, we cannot fail to notice the unusual view taken
by it of party purposes :

" In the great cities of New York and Brooklyn, where so
large a proportion of the voters are of foreign birth, and where
there are so many ignorant persons easily swayed by un-
American influences, the restraint laid upon that element by
the powerful political organizations, with their clubs and
workers in every election district, has many times been the
greatest protection to good government in those cities, and must
still continue to be to the government of Greater New York.
To encourage political independence among the ignorant and
vicious, and to break down the power of political organizations

244 T HE NEW DEPARTURE IN CITIZENSHIP. [May,

which hold these in check, is to stimulate anarchy and to open
the way for socialistic attacks upon property. The possible
evils of partisan government had better long be endured than
to incur any risk of delivering the city over to the power of
such dangerous elements."

If the party is really to serve as a shield, or as a strainer,
one's attention naturally turns to the character and public dis-
position of the man or men holding and using this peculiar
party instrument. When we have discovered whether they are
in fact responsible to the people, are acting under an official oath,
have patriotic instincts, or are blessed with a high ideal of public
duty, then we have a more accurate idea of this auxiliary
government. But it is to be hoped that in a democracy of intel-
ligent citizenship, and surely ours is claimed to be such, one
would as lief admit autocracy as to publicly avow the exercise
of such bureaucratic powers as these would be. As against
this, Jefferson's professed trust in the people comes like a gust
of fresh air.

ROSE-COLORED VIEWS.

It is trusted that the misfortunes said by professional party
men to follow in the wake of independent movements, whether
non-partisan or multi-partisan, will not come to pass. Political
freedom cannot be said to be harmful in a true democracy,
and its wider growth will be feared by none who are in a
good state of health and understand true democracy. To the
parties it seems to promise hitherto unseen benefits. The drum
of the independent and the bugle of the belligerent non-partisan
have called out from decent, intelligent firesides a good quality
of active citizenship. Men are now taking a most active part in
politics who wouldn't have touched the subject before. The
influential middle-class are taking hold of the machinery that
moves the state, and they seem to like it. And what seems
most favorable is, the permanent enthusiasm of a large body
of voluntary workers without axes to grind, and no leaders to
serve. All these will naturally act within their parties on all
State and national matters, and as an acting part of the
organizations will put new life where it is most needed. But
elbowing themselves very noisily to the front, we shall find
others, mere mercenaries at heart, masquerading under the
cloak of good citizenship ; some bearing good names that
help to confirm the disguise, all of them ready to abandon
their professed principles the moment personal gain can be

1898.] THE NEW DEPARTURE IN CITIZENSHIP. 245

best served. It proves nothing, of course, but gives a handy
weapon of attack to those of the same kind who follow the
usual and surer route to personal preferment, via the party
organization.

The attractive feature in the movement is the idealist, as
willing to preach from the cart-tail as from the dignified opera-
house platform ; as earnest with a score of chance listeners as
with a thousand. The sputtering lantern and red fire are his
beacons of welcome, and a single convert wiU be taken as a
substantial gain. Interrupt his discourse, and he will thank you
for the attention ; he then knows that you listen. He is of no
special class, condition, or creed ; he may be a baker, a printer,
a lawyer, or a merchant. I have seen each of them in turn
mount the politico-educational truck, and have heard them talk
with that certain inspiration of eloquence sincerity. To the
plain people they claim a special mission : as to all who have no
relatives in places or expecting places, to all who would have
men seeking work go direct to the employer for it, and to all
who want government on its merits and from its officials. For
there is a rare pleasure in talking directly to the people on
that which is so directly important to them ; and when there
is truth in what is preached, one begins to feel in some sense
akin to the brotherhood of man.

All substantial advances were once ideals. And, as the peo-
ple take them up, they assume practical shape and become real
to all. The so-called idealists of to-day may become the wise
leaders of to-morrow. They will look at the preliminary re-
pulse as the mere forerunner of substantial, permanent victories.
They will tell you that Bunker Hill was a defeat for Prescott's
men, but might have been a victory had the American forces
been more homogeneous ; that the colonists gathered new cour-
age when they saw that British valor had been made to yield
twice that day to American arms behind the rail fences; and
that a stubborn, persistent campaign soon after drove the
British out of Boston. They would rather spread the principle
broadly among the people than be satisfied with the temporary
success or defeat at an election.

As it is, the non-partisan idea has in a few years become
practical enough to be feared. It is now regarded rather as
respectable than as foolish, and ridicule has given way to abuse,
as a more effective weapon of party defence. But whatever
may be the actual outcome, it cannot harm American politics.
In a free land none can be, politically, too free.

246 IN THE PARISH OF THE SACRED HEART. [May,

IN THE PARISH OF THE SACRED HEART.-

BY MARGARET KENNA.
" I AM THE CAPTAIN OF MY SOUL."

[-1 WAS it an
^ April shower,
or was the parish of
the Sacred Heart whispering
its prayers ?

A shower it was, for as little Tom
and Molly ran into the garden to plant
a paper of mignonette the last rain-drops
were still clinging to the grape-leaves, and
when a blue-bird hopped on the old vine they fell tinkling like
dream-bells.

When the mignonette was scattered over the dark earth the
two little people paused a moment in the twilight, wondering
what the harvest would be.

" I choose to take the first bunch to Miss Agnes, for Our
Lady's shrine," said Molly.

11 No, Molly, I choose to take it."
" No, Tom, I'm going to take it. I'm the oldest."
"I'm the youngest," said Tom; "but isn't it my mignon-
ette?"

"Isn't it mine, too? Tom, you ought to be ashamed!"

"Molly, so ought you!"

" But you're only a little boy ! "

"You're only a little girl! Molly, do you think mamma

1898.] IK THE PARISH OF THE SACRED HEART. 247

would like you to behave like this to your only little brother
in the world ? "

" And what would mamma think if she knew you would treat
your only little sister this way ? "

Now they paused.

" Molly," said Tom very softly, " you may take the mignon-
ette to Miss Agnes."

" No, Tom ; thank you just as much, dear, but you must
take it."

" No, Molly ' Tom's voice was sad.

" But, Tom, you promised mamma to be good ! "

" That's why I want you to take the mignonette, Molly."

"But, Tom, that's why I want you to take it. I promised,
too ! "

Tom sighed so that his soul almost escaped the little blue
sailor-waist.

" Well, Molly, I suppose we can't both be good."

"I'll let you be good, Tommy," said Molly gloriously, "but
I wonder what mamma will think of me ! "

" No, Molly, you can be good. You're my only little sister
in the world ! "
v

" Tom," said Agnes la Garde, when April was almost over r
" don't forget you promised me some mignonette. We shall
have bride-wreath and lilac, but I want a handful of your
mignonette for fragrance. So see that it is up and blooming,"
she added caressingly to the little fellow, " and Our Lady will
not forget you."

Tom looked up at Miss Agnes with a silent, beautiful smile.
As the glistening April days chased away into fragrant April
nights, he forgot the joy of sacrifice. He forgot Molly. He
wanted to take the mignonette to Miss Agnes, with his love.
In some strange way she foreshadowed to his little heart the
sweet Lady for whom flowers bloomed. Through the long win-
ter the shy delight of handing her this little bunch of mignon-
ette had haunted him and held back his arm when it ached to
do a deed of war upon some one of his own doughty kind.
Last year he had pledged himself to the blossoming of this
dainty flower for the first of May. He was a good gardener,
but not as good as the sun and the sudden, blithe showers. The
mignonette now stood waiting.

At sundown, on the first of May, he went into the garden
with the scissors. Molly was not there. No one was there

248 IN THE PARISH OF THE SACRED HEART. [May,

but the blue-bird and the old grapevine. But a voice said,
loud enough for the blue-bird to hear :

" And what would mamma say, if she knew you would treat
your only little sister this wa ? "

The blue-bird heard and so did little Tom, with the bouquet
in his hand. Oh, it was hard ! In battle there is a general, on
a big white horse, to point the way, but in every-day marches,
like this one of little Tom's, the heart must needs be its own
leader. The mignonette was all of life to him to-day and a
day was long to little Tom.

He ran around to church, smelling the bouquet as he went.

Agnes had not come yet. He thrust the flowers in a glass,
and, finding a scrap of paper, printed his message:

" Here is the mignonette, Miss Agnes. Molly sent it.

Yours truly, TOM."

O little Tom with the blue eyes, no general rode before
you on a big white horse, but you won in your first engage-
ment !

A PARISH CHILD.

As John Martin was passing the church he heard a child's
voice in the vestibule :

" Lie down, Victor, and wait for me. I'm going in to make
a visit to my Blessed Mother."

It was his little Mary.

Victor curled himself up in the sunshine, and when the child
had flashed up the aisle to Our Lady's shrine, John walked in
and sat in the darkness near the door. He was a very tall
man, in a long black coat and black trousers. His hair was
white, his shoulders bent, and his cheeks were red and scarred.

It was long since he had been in the little church. A great
sadness came over him there. It was a day in spring-time and
he could smell the apple-bloom and hear the robin in the
tree. To his thirst the bird's song was like a spring of living
water, murmuring in the silence. He thought of the roses he
had seen blossom and die on the little white altar, and he
thought of the gladness of his youth.

Only a few bars of sunshine separated him from little Mary.
She was kneeling very still, with her hands folded. A parting
beam of sunlight fell on her, tilvering her face and making her
white dress shimmer in the dusk. John slipped one or two
pews nearer, and shaded his eyes with his hand as he watched her.

Was she a miracle of marble, or his own little child?

1898.] IN THE PARISH OF THE SACKED HEART.

249

" Sweet Mary, papa was drunk again last night and mamma
cried herself to sleep. O sweet Mary! you don't care if I
call you by your first name, do you? Mamma says I must say

"JOHN SAT IN THE DARKNESS NEAR THE DOOR."

Miss to Miss Agnes, but in heaven it's different. I don't say
Mister to our Lord. I just say :

Little Jesus, meek and mild,
Look on me, a simple child.

Well, sweet Mary, please help mamma. Do you know me? I
am little Mary Martin."

In the dusk little Mary went tiptoeing down the aisle, and
Victor barked for joy.

Her father went to the communion-rail, and, searching for
the marks her dimpled knees had made in the dust, he knelt too
and prayed.

How different the prayers of innocence and guilt ! He al-
most sobbed the words out and his tall frame trembled.

" Sweet Mary, I am little Mary Martin's father. Have pity
on me and help me to keep the vow I take. Let me die rather
than taste drink again. Pray for me, my Blessed Mother, for
little Mary's sake ! "

250 IN THE PARISH OF THE SACRED HEART. [May,

ONCE UPON A TIME.

The parish house used to be a little gray cottage under the
maples. The trees were so close together that, in summer, they
made a solitude almost sad. A sunbeam there was as mysti-
cally bright as a sunbeam in some dim cathedral. But the birds
found it gay enough. They came at the sound of Father Sal-
vator's voice, not one but all robins, blue-birds, swallows, red-
birds, sparrows were rivals for his love.

It happened more than once that as he was walking up and
down the garden path saying his office, a red-bird flew upon
the gilt leaves of his breviary and even walked over the black
and red letters. Sparrows lighted upon his shoulders, and
when once a blue-bird's nest was rifled, she brought the last
little fledgling and put it into his pocket. When the Angelus
rang they knew that it was crumb-time, and they flew to the
porch and waited for him. He always came, and the good and
the bad received the same bounty from his hands. There are
bad as well as good amongst the birds, so Father Salvator sa) s,
for one of the frequenters of his feast is a black-bird with a
white feather in its wing. Mr. Blackbird, he says, has grown
gray in serving the world. He is like St. Francis among them,
and his tenderness goes like a golden text into their little hearts.

A child came down the garden-path one summer day. It
was little Mary Martin, and above her head the leaves parted
to let the blessed sunlight warm her delicate white cheeks.

"Father," she said, " mamma wants you to say Mass for
Grandada to-morrow, please."

There is music in the world when Mary Martin speaks.
She holds out an envelope now with the offering in it. Father
Salvator takes it, and then, as she is running down the gar-
den-path, he calls. He always calls little Mary back at the
last moment. She comes with a faint blush of delight.

; 'Mary," he says, " do you believe in broken hearts?"
I don't know, father," little Mary answers shyly.
Do you believe a bird could have a broken heart?"

" I don't know, father."

"Yes, you do know. Why don't you know?"

" I don't know, father."

This time she laughs.

" Well, sit down ; I. want to tell you a story."

Little Mary sits down on the edge of the porch. Her bare
feet do not touch the ground, but the long gras* tickles her

.1898.] IN THE PARISH OF THE SACRED HEART. 251

" HE is LIKE ST. FRANCIS AMONG THEM."

toes. Like a little bog-trotter from Connemara, more than like
an American child, is this innocent Mary. Her brown feet
know the hot ways of the town, and the baker, the butcher,
the candle-stick-maker know her meagre little marketings for
her mother, who, like all the Irish, finds the glory of God in
poverty. Father Salvator knows her well this pathetic mother
of little Mary, and will swear to her goodness in any court.

252 IN THE PARISH OF THE SACRED HEART. [May,

The children understood him, and could read his heart before
their A-B-C's. The birds liked the old man, too. But in
winter they got cold, the little things, and flew away and left
him. They didn't mean to be summer friends, but they loved
the sunshih'e* and the old man had not wings to go with them.

He watched them starting south in sweeping flights. For
days before thy tia<i-circled around the cottage, singing songs
of parting. When they had all gone, he stood in his garden
one evening and, looking up at the trees from which the red
leaves were falling, murmured sorrowfully :

"Bare, ruined choirs, where late the sweet birds sang!"

The next morning, as he was breakfasting, he was startled
to see the flash of a blue wing against his frosted window-
pane. Evidently, not all the birds were gone. This one was
a loiterer, out of love. He was beating with his breast against
the glass and leaving his chill foot-prints in the frost. The
shutter swung heavily then, and the old man,- sitting motionless,
with his toast in his ringers, knew this was more noise than
one bird could make alone. There are two of you, he thought.
What keeps you here so late? I will not feed you my toast;
for if I do, that will be enticing you to come back to a warm
breakfast to-morrow, and if Jack Frost walks abroad to-night,
you will breakfast in heaven. In the birds' heaven, of course."

But now the blue-birds began to caress and plead and pray,
in song.

" I will not let you in," he said. " I will not make you
prisoners, even though you ask it. Follow the sunshine, and
come back to me in the spring."

But they would not leave him, and at last he opened his
window and took them in. After that there was often more
play than work in the .little study. When he was writing, they
flew to his desk and poured forth overture after overture, as if
the congregation had bribed them to see that the sermon was
short. The mother-bird dusted his books with her tail and
her silken wings. When she sang in a melancholy strain he
knew that she was thinking of the little birds that, having
flown fearlessly from the nest, must now take the world as they
found it. The two birds were very frolicsome together. When
the old man went to sleep, they would dance a Highland fling
up and down the buttons of his cassock.

But, alas! this frolicking came suddenly to an end. The
mother-bird fell in the fire and was burned to death. When
the old man came in and saw this, he picked the little thing
from the ashes and laid it sorrowfully on his knee.

RUTH.

253

" You were a sweet singer," he murmured. " You did your
part to make the world beautiful."

The other bird flew down and stood beside its dead mate.
It flew to its perch on the book-shelf. Then it flew down
again and sang a note or two, as if the mother-bird would
answer; but there was only silence. Then the lonely little
warbler lay down beside its mate and died.

"There now, little Mary, that is a true story. Do you know
who the old man was?"

" Yes, father."

" Why, then, you do know something after all. Who was it ? "

" You r father."

"It was," said Father Salvator, " and since then I believe in
broken hearts."

RUTH.

BY FRANK EARLE HERING.

VENING, and a wine-red sky

That bends athwart the barley-fields of Beth-
lehem,

And stains the bearded grain with amethyst.
Two doves among the bushes holding tryst :
A solitary gleaner passing by,
A lowly maid, sad-browed and shy.

Midnight, and the sky-woof blue
That glooms the fanes of sacred Bethlehem,
And paves the star-wrought arch of space.
The winnowed grain lay round the threshing-place,
Where Ruth crept to the feet of Boaz with trustful grace,

As Naomi had bade her do.

Dawn-time, and the sky-flush rose
That warms the opal globes of dew
Depending from the barley-heads at Bethlehem.
The Christ-child, watching where the reaper mows,
Thinks lovingly of humble Ruth ; and knows

An equal love of Moabite and Jew.

254 " TA PlNU " AND ITS MADONNA. [May,

TA PINU " AND ITS MADONNA.

BY DOM MICHAEL BARRETT, O.S.B.

O the north-west of the more important island of
Malta lies the small, insignificant-looking island
called in the native tongue of its people Ghau-
dex, but better known by its Italian designation
of Gozo. It is an unattractive spot, seen from
the Mediterranean. On the west and south-west sides rocky cliffs
rise sheer from the water, and it is only on the north and north-
east that- the land slopes down to the level of the sea. A
barren and desolate place it seems, with not a single tree to
break the monotony of its nine miles of arid-looking stretches
o" land, diversified only by rugged hills of limestone and
granite.

And yet Gozo, on closer acquaintance, has many redeeming
points. Barren as it looks from the sea, it is in reality the
fruit and vegetable garden of Malta. By dint of hard and un-
remitting toil its terraced lands, mounting up the rocky sides
of its hills, have been rendered extraordinarily productive. Fruit
is grown in abundance and its quality is excellent. The pears
of Gozo are proverbial in the markets of the neighboring island ;
grapes too and other fruits are plentifully produced. Not only
fruit and vegetables, but butter and dairy produce from Gozo
fetch a high price and are much sought after. In short, Gozo
seems to exist for Malta's sake alone, so faithfully does she
furnish, through the ceaseless toil of her children, the food
which the more crowded sister island is unable to produce.

The situation and character of the island have wrought their
results in the nature of its people. Remote from others, their
language has retained its purity intact, escaping the inevitable
decadence which the mixture of foreign words, following on in-
tercourse with foreign peoples, must always bring. Hence, to
hear pure Maltese one has to visit Gozo. Another result of
their isolation is that the people of the island have retained
their rustic (almost boorish) simplicity of address and manner.
This is exemplified in the way in which the more civilized Mal-
tese use the Gozitano as a butt for their witticisms ; he figures
in their comic anecdotes much in the same way as a native of
the Emerald Isle in our own.

1898.] " TA PINU" AND ITS MADONNA. 255

But a far more important result of the quiet, hidden, labori-
ous life of these islanders is the unsullied purity of their faith.
Rough in exterior they may be, hard-working agriculturists,
reckless sailors, pushing out for fifty miles on the open sea in
their little craft ; ignorant and uncultivated some would style
them, yet the Gozitani are unmistakably a deeply religious peo-
ple, full of earnest, thorough, practical piety. Their piety, too,
is of the right sort. We have compared them with the Irish
for childlike simplicity and gaucherie ; we may liken them also
to that thoroughly Catholic people in their unswerving allegiance
to the Holy Roman Church.

God chooses the foolish things of this world to confound
the wise, St. Paul tells us. We cannot wonder, then, that he
has made choice of this humble community to work his marvels
in their midst. Like every Catholic country, Gozo is rich in
sanctuaries. Besides its cathedral at Rabat and the parish
churches of its five villages, it possesses many little chapels and
oratories which the piety of its people has dedicated to the
worship of God and the honor of his saints.

One such oratory has stood for four hundred years in an
open stretch of fields in the parish of Gharb. It is a plain, un-
pretentious structure, built from the ordinary stone of the dis-
trict on a little mound slightly raised above the surrounding
level, and about one hundred yards from the narrow, uneven
road that joins the parishes of Gharb and Ghammar. Its found-
ers were from the Gentili family, and it was commonly known
as Ta Gentili (belonging to the Gentili). In course of time,
probably on account of its isolated position, away from any vil-
lage, the little sanctuary became deserted, and was in such a
dilapidated condition that more than one of the bishops of
Gozo ordered its desecration and removal. Thus, Bishop Duz-
zina, in 1575, decreed: "The church called Ta Gentili, in the
Ghammar district, built by the Gentili family and endowed by
them with a small glebe, with the burden attached of a yearly
Mass on the feast of the Assumption and the repair of the
furniture of the said church, ... is falling into decay. The
bishop has ordered it to be pulled down, and has transferred
the burdens to the parish church." Tradition says that when
attempting to carry out this order one of the workmen broke
his arm and another his leg ; so that the people, terrified at
the catastrophe, dared not continue the demolition, but, on the
contrary, raised up a fund for the restoration of the building.
Later on, when Bishop Balaguer, moved by similar reasons,

256 " TA PINU" AND ITS MADONNA. [May,

again ordered the destruction of Ta Gentili, Janni (John; Gur-
giun rebuilt it once more. The subsequent decisions as to its
demolition had always the same result, and to this day the
little sanctuary still stands. The Assumption was, as Bishop
Duzzina's decree intimates, the titular feast of the chapel, and
it was an appropriate gift which, in 1619, one Pino, or Pinu, in
whose patronage it then was, presented to it. This was an
altar-piece representing the Assumption of Our Lady.

The picture has no great artistic merit, but its effect is
pleasing and devout. Our Lady is represented with a crescent
beneath her feet, supported upon and surrounded by clouds.
Three cherubs are under her feet, and four draped angels sup-
port her as she rises into the heavens, two of them at the
same time holding over her head an imperial crown. The
face of Our Lady is mild and sweet, the eyes uplifted in
rapt devotion, the hands joined in prayerful attitude. The
figures of the angels are also full of grace, and the faces
not wanting in beauty of expression. Below the group, at
the bottom of the painting, is seen the open grave and some
of the Apostles standing round, their faces full of sorrow. The
colors, after nearly three hundred years, are still fresh and
brilliant. The picture bears two inscriptions : " Pinu Gauci,
son of Salvu Gauci " (Gauci means " native of Ghaudex "), and
"Amadeo Perugino pingebat (Amadeo of Perugia painted this),
1619."

On account of the name attached to the picture, the chapel
came to be known popularly as Ta Pinu, after the method,
common in Gozo, of designating a chapel by its owner's or
founder's name Ta Pinu being the Maltese equivalent for
Pinos Chapel.

The little chapel itself, though so frequently saved from
destruction by the people, has been subject from time to time
to periods of neglect, and sometimes of almost complete deso-
lation. At times Mass was said there on feasts, but its
isolation from human dwellings rendering the chapel of no
practical utility to the people. The state of affairs was frequent-
ly changed. In the present century an aged priest, Don
Giuseppe Cassar, out of devotion to the deserted sanctuary,
took up his residence in the vicinity, and as long as he lived
said Mass there daily. After his death it was again closed.
The door was kept locked, the key being hidden in a place
hard by, known to those who continued from time to time to
visit it out of devotion.

1898.] " TA PINU" AND ITS MADONNA. 257

At length, some ten years ago, rumors began to spread of
wonderful favors granted by Our Lady on that spot, and even
of miracles which had taken place. Ta Pimi became the scene
of constantly increasing pilgrimages from the different villages
and even from Malta. The matter was taken up by the eccle-
siastical authorities, and the result of the official investigation
was to bring to light circumstances which seemed to point to
supernatural manifestations at the little chapel.

A devout unmarried woman of Gozo, named Carmela Grima,
living with her sister on their small farm in the parish of Gharb,
had long been in the habit of visiting the chapel for prayer
whenever she could spare the time from her labor in the
fields for she and her sister earned their bread, as all the
Gozitani are forced to do, by the sweat of their brows. Al-
though these visits were not very frequent, yet Carmela bore a
very strong affection for the little place, lamenting its desola-
tion and keeping it ever in mind. One day in June, 1883, she
happened to be passing along the road from which runs the
foot-path leading for one hundred yards up to the chapel ; but
though she longed to pay a visit, she was unable to do so on
account of some pressing occupation awaiting her at home.
She was therefore hurrying by, when a voice, proceeding as it
seemed from the chapel, cried distinctly: " Come, come, come !"
As she paused in wonder the voice continued : " Come to-day,
for you will not be able to return here for a whole year."
The woman then felt sure that the intimation was a super-
natural one, and at once went to the chapel. Taking the key
from its hiding-place, she opened the door, but found the
place quite empty. She prayed for some time, awaiting any
further manifestation, and at length heard proceeding from the
picture the same voice directing her to say three Ave Marias
in honor of the three days Our Lady's body rested in the
tomb. This she did, and nothing more occurring, she locked up
the chapel and hastened home. It happened, from some reason
or other, that she was unable to return to Ta Pinu for a whole
year.

Although Carmela felt convinced of the reality of the favor
granted to her, she felt a strong reluctance to breathe a word to
any one on the subject for two years. There was a devout
youth named Francesco Portelli, who, like herself, took every
opportunity of visiting the chapel, and Carmela, having reason
to suppose that he also had been the recipient of similar favors
ventured to ask him, and found that Our Lady had several
VOL. LXVII. 17

25 g TA PlNU" AND ITS MADONNA. [May,

times spoken to him, exhorting him to certain special devotions
to the Passion. The two then agreed to keep the matter a
profound secret from all, and two years passed by without any-
thing being divulged. At length, as has been said, various
rumors began floating about, and attention became directed to
the chapel and the picture.

Both Carmela and Francesco were subjected to a strict in-
vestigation by the bishop, and the result was to render the
matter more worthy of credence than before, although many
details related by the two persons under examination have
never been made public.

The devotion aroused with regard to the chapel and picture
was rewarded by Our Lady in a special manner. Miracles
began to be of frequent occurrence, the first recipient of such
a favor being the mother of the youth Francesco. Her case
had been pronounced hopeless by the doctors, and she was
dying of heart-disease and dropsy. When her three other sons
(Francesco, strange to say, did not join them) had paid a visit
to the sanctuary, and had promised to light a lamp before the
picture whenever they could afford it if Our Lady would re-
store their mother to health, the hitherto bed-ridden woman
opened the door of their cottage on their return, completely
cured.

This, and even greater miracles, made the sanctuary famous.
The picture has been copied and circulated, not only through
Gozo and Malta but to Sicily and Tunis, and the devotion bids
fair to extend to other and more distant lands. Pilgrims still
flock there, and the little chapel is crowded with ex-votos
waxen limbs, crutches, and such like ; while more costly offer-
ings in the shape of valuable golden ornaments fill numer-
ous glass cases on the walls. These will be devoted to the
erection of a new church on the spot, when circumstances and
funds permit.

As to the first recipients of Our Lady's favors, Carmela
and Francesco, they still live their humble, hidden life of toil
and prayer. It is characteristic of the people of the island
that no favor from heaven, however great, seems capable of
rousing their astonishment. They live in an atmosphere of
faith, and to their simple minds it seems only to be expected
that God and Our Lady should from time to time make some
manifestation of their constant nearness to mankind. Hence,
although these wonders move their devotion and grateful love,
they do not astonish them. Carmela Grima, in the eyes of her

1898.] " TA PINU" AND ITS MADONNA. 259

neighbors, is a woman highly favored by God, it is true, but
after all the mere instrument of his workings, and therefore
undeserving of special admiration or concern.

She herself, as one who has conversed with her told the
writer, seems to regard the matter in the same light as her
neighbors. Still the same humble working-woman, she goes her
way as before, quite unconscious of any claim to distinction.
And yet, in spite of her homely exterior, there is a certain
nobility and majesty about her which impresses every one who
comes in contact with her. One feels that she has stood on
holy ground and carries with her the atmosphere of heaven.

The little sanctuary Ta Pinu was enriched by the present
Pope in 1890 with many indulgences, and still continues to
attract devout worshippers. May it long remain one of Our
Lady's favored possessions, a lasting proof to an unbelieving
generation of God's undying power and of Mary's loving care for
the sons of men ! Like many of God's works, it began quietly
and humbly, but is yearly growing in importance from the
ever-increasing pilgrimages to the sacred spot. The existence
of some legal dispute with regard to the site has delayed the
erection of the church, which the bishop has decided to com-
mence as soon as possible. When the sanctuary of Ta Pinu
shall have been beautified in a manner befitting its sacred
associations, we may look for a still more wide-spread devotion
to its Madonna, and a consequent increase in the miraculous
favors vouchsafed to her clients there.

CARDINAL WISEMAN, since the publication of his
life by Wilfrid Ward, is looming up as the great
ecclesiastical figure of the century in England.
While a better knowledge of affairs replaces Man-
ning on the pedestal of popular esteem from which
he was thrown down by Purcell, still Wiseman was the greater
mind and from many points of view a more providential man.
It was Wiseman that made both Newman and Manning possi-
ble. Had any one else been appointed to Westminster but the
broad-minded Roman ecclesiastic, especially one who was
possessed of the traditionary feelings of the old English Catho-
lic towards the Established Church, the budding Oxford move-
ment would have been nipped. Wilfrid Ward's review of the
religious history of Wiseman's times is one of the best por-
trayals of contemporary religious history we know of. The
popularity of Wiseman's Life has given rise to a Wiseman
cult, showing itself in the publication of many works hitherto
unattainable because out of print. The Meditations on the
Sacred Passion of our Lord* embody some very deep devotional
thoughts, and are side-lights on the spiritual side of a great
man's life.

Speaking of Wiseman, it is well known that his Recollections
of the Last Four Popes was one of the best guide books to
Christian Rome, far better than any of the books which in their
glaring red covers so blatantly claim the fulness of knowledge
for the stranger sojourning in the Eternal City. It is not a
little remarkable that with all the English travel there has been
to Rome in the last half century no one has thought to pre-
pare, from a devotional point of view, a hand-book which, while
giving adequate information, would not mislead or pervert the
devotional instinct. It must be admitted that the majority of
people go to Rome as pilgrims, to pray at the shrines and

* Meditations on the Sacred Passion of our Lord. By Cardinal Wiseman. New York :
Benziger Brothers.

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 261

visit the places consecrated by the blood of the martyrs, and it
is of Christian Rome and not Pagan Rome they want to know,
and it is concerning the present church and its liturgy, and
not the orgies of paganism, they desire to be informed. A
Hand-book to Christian and Ecclesiastical Rome * has lately ap-
peared which we think will crowd aside Murray and Baede-
ker, and deservedly so, because it is written in a reverent spirit
and is pervaded by a tone sympathetic with all that has made
Rome what it is the centre of the throbbing life of Christianity.
Travellers intending to visit Rome cannot do better than to go
there with this hand-book in their satchel.

It is the real art of the master historian to rise so high
above the detail of time and place as to get a broad and com-
prehensive view of the great movements of history. A mere
record of events chronicled as they happened, great or small,
without any estimate of their importance or any statement of
their bearing on other events, is not history. After that manner
one makes a catalogue for a library, but to write history it is
necessary to have a masterly grasp of the great movements, and
so co-ordinate them that events may be traceable as effects to
certain causes, and in it all the providential ordering of affairs
towards the great purposes of humanity may be seen.

Father Douglass, in his own simple way, has succeeded in
giving us a comprehensive history of the " Gesta Dei." It is
true that when one sets out to write the history of six thousand
years in six hundred pages he must of necessity be concise
and leave out many of the lesser points of detail, but the
general impression left when one has gone through with The
Divine Redeemer and His Church^ is something akin to the
impression made by viewing the turning and bending of a great
river from a mountain height. Moreover, details sink into
insignificance, the great mountain ranges stand out in bold
relief, the great cities loom up, the trend of the landscape im-
presses one.

The real history of the Church of God starts with Adam in
the Garden of Paradise and finishes with Leo XIII., while the
climax of it all was the Passion Play enacted in the sanctuary
of Judea, in which the Man God was the principal personage.

* Hand-book to Christian and Ecclesiastical Rome. By H. M. and M. A. R. T. 2 vols.
London : Adam and Charles Black.

t The Divine Redeemer and His Church. By Edward Douglass, C.SS.R. With a
Preface by his Eminence the Cardinal-Archbishop of Westminster. London : Catholic
Truth Society ; London and Leamington : Art and Book Company.

262 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [May,

In commending the work of Father Douglass the best praise
we can give it is that it is admirably adapted to the end he
has in view the making of Jesus Christ better known and loved.

The very large amount of literature that has appeared lately
concerning the Blessed Sacrament indicates as much as any
other one thing the trend of the devotional life, and to those
who are expecting the dawn of an era of convert-making noth-
ing can be more hopeful. Not the least of the advantages
which accrue to us from a holier presentation of the Eucharis-
tic Sacrifice is the relegation to their proper places of other and
minor devotional practices. The cultus of lead statues and
miraculous medals and various colored scapulars is all very good
and has its rightful place when properly understood and pro-
perly utilized, but in the hands of the simple it soon replaces
the weightier elements of the law, and, if allowed to grow un-
checked, the lowest phase of Catholicism would be the most
manifest. If the devotional life is fed from the higher sources,
as for example from the Blessed Sacrament itself, it will be-
come more virile and will commend itself more convincingly to
those who are seeking the truth. As a missionary force there
is no convert-maker like the altar itself and all it signifies. The
presence of the Blessed Sacrament in the church immediately
transforms the place from a barren meeting-house to the palace
of a King. It immediately puts one in touch with that world
of the invisible, and so brings heaven down to the earth that
the cold formulas of creeds and methods of ceremonial become
instinct with a diviner life.

The manuals of devotion which have for their purpose the
explanation of the ceremonial of the Mass and the emphasizing
the meaning of the altar are to be encouraged. The Blessed
Sacrament is the centre of the devotional and teaching life of
the church. It is the great magnet which draws all souls into
itself.

The Benedictine, Father Lanslots, has given us a popular
manual of explanation of the Mass and all it signifies.* He
does it in a straightforward, simple way, with a great deal of
the devotional spirit in his language and ideas. The illustra-
tions are good outline representations of the various attitudes
assumed by the celebrant during the Holy Sacrifice, and con-
tribute not a little to make the work one of greater utility to
the faithful.

* Illustrated Explanation of the Prayers and Ceremonies of the Mass. By Rev. D. J.
Lanslots. With a Preface by Most Rev. F. Janssens, D.D. New York : Benziger Brothers.

.1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 263

The Manual of the Blessed Sacrament* translated from the
French of Rev. T. B. Boone, S.J., by Mrs. Annie Blount Storrs
some twenty years ago, has been reprinted, but so badly as re-
gards type and paper that it is hardly likely to have an extend-
ed circulation. The same shabbiness of get-up mars the truly
admirable Manual of Adoration of the Most Blessed Sacrament ! ,f
compiled by a Benedictine who remains incognito. The sections
of this manual follow the order of the church's feasts and sea-
sons, and its prayers are taken chiefly from the Bible, Missal,
and Breviary. Their wealth and variety can but bring home
with an outburst of thanksgiving to the heart of many a con-
vert an almost overwhelming sense of the elasticity of Catholic
devotions, offset and safeguarded by the adamant changeless-
ness of Catholic dogma. In contrast one recalls Dr. Anderdon's
matchless arraignment of the Anglican " Establishment " in a
paper read in 1867 before the Academia in London :

" The Anglican communion . . . has bent to every breath
of doctrine ; then, as if in tribute to the principle of stability,
has bound down her children to pray, at least, by rule. She
does not pipe to them that they may dance, and mourn to
them that they may lament. There is no modulation in her
pastoral reed ; no change of expression in her fixed uniformity
of demeanor. . . . Like something learned by rote and
spoken by a machine, her ministers address their flock in the
self-same language, whether the morning usher in the annual sol-
emn fast or the queen of festivals."

But we have no hesitation in saying that Father Lasance's
new contribution to the devotional literature of the Blessed Sacra-
ment, under the title of Visits to Jesus in the Tabernacle^, is the
most satisfactory work of the sort yet issued in America. Its
typographical dress is good and its few illustrations well executed.
The scheme for each visit is so carefully worked out that list-
lessness is almost an impossibility for those who use it in their
half-hour's adoration. The spiritual readings and " Eucharistic
gems " collected by Father Lasance are from the loftiest sources
and fresh and unhackneyed. A unique feature of the book is
the constant union of prayer to the Holy Ghost with prayer to
our Lord in the Tabernacle. The author desires that each
visit should begin with the Veni Creator, and that a prayer to
the Holy Ghost should be made in connection with the spirit-
ual communion at its close. He writes :

"The Holy Ghost, who overshadowed the Mother of God

* Christian Press Association Publishing Co. \ St. Louis : B. Herder. % Benziger Bros.

264 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [May,

at Nazareth, overshadows the Tabernacle of God from the rising
to the setting of the sun. Hence it is eminently proper that
the faithful should cultivate a particular devotion to the Holy
Ghost in connection with the adoration of the Blessed Sacra-
ment."

Confession and Communion* by the author of First Com-
munion. The fact that Father Thurston, S.J., writes the pre-
face is as safe an imprimatur, with respect to its literary excel-
lence, as is that of Cardinal Vaughan for its orthodoxy ! Its
freshness of thought is remarkable and its Saxon simplicity of
style refreshing. We quote a few characteristic paragraphs :

"What a joy it is, my God, to lay down my soul at your
feet, and feel that you read it through and through. I know
what you see there. I know I ought to fear your all-holy glance.
And yet I love to think of you as my Inward Witness. It is
a joy to know that Thou hast understood my thoughts, that there
is nothing I can hide from you, even if I would. Bad as I am,
I am content that you know all. I have no secrets from you,
my God."

" I know, my God, that you will never do great things by
the soul that has but a feeble grasp of truth."

" So must we come to know Christ our Lord, that we may
conform ourselves to him and bring out his characteristics, some
in one way, some in another. This is the secret of finding an
easy way into the hearts of all. Those who have this strong
personal devotion to our Lord have a tact, an address, a facili-
ty of approach denied to others."

The wonder with which non-Catholics regard the multiplicity
of prayer-books and little printed helps to devotion which issue
from Catholic publishing houses will be readily understood by
any one who has ever made it or had it made his business to
run through the corresponding little religious gift-books which
lie on the counters of Partridge's, in London, or of Fleming,
Revell & Co., in New York. Their monotony of thought and
paucity of aspiration is generally rendered more conspicuous by
their floridity of language. On the other hand, as the over-
flowing, exuberant life of the church finds expression in the
varied devotions which mark the stages of spiritual evolution of
races and of individuals, these must of necessity crystallize into
petitions and aspirations, acts of contrition and modes of ador-
ation, to be continually gathered and selected and adapted for
people of varying capacity and differing needs.

* London : Burns & Gates ; New York : Benziger Bros.

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 265

Spiritual Exercises for a Ten Days' Retreat. By Very Rev.
Rudolph v. Smetana, C.SS.R.* This unpretentious little book
should not be lost sight of in the heap of mediocre volumes
with which Lent is always fruitful (?). It is especially intended
for the use of religious congregations and has all the sturdy
practicality one might expect from its Redemptorist origin. At
the same time, its chapters point out so clearly those underlying
principles of perfection which stand unvarying for all states of
life, that no one can study them without profit. The medita-
tion on the Hidden Life of Christ brings out with singular
clearness the inner meaning of many religious usages after a
fashion much needed to-day. We quote from its third point :
" Let it be our constant and most anxious care, then, not to
cultivate the spiritual life too much according to natural prin-
ciples, but wholly according to faith ; let us resist every ap-
proach of worldly notions, and let the rules of the saints govern
us more and more, and flourish among us. Great care is the
more needed in this matter since the rules of the spiritual life
have never been more keenly attacked, and never was the dan-
ger greater of allowing a deceitful philosophy, hostile to the
doctrines and the spirit of Jesus Christ, to creep in."

The somewhat old-fashioned phraseology of Right Rev. Au-
gustine Egger's Catholic Father * will, by the law of association,
give its instructions and devotions added weight with many a
modern father who wishes to train his boy as faithfully in some
great bustling city as he was himself trained in an out-of-the-
world village twenty years ago. The same may be said of Very
Rev. Father Girardey's Mission Book for the Married. Entirely
different is the crisp, curt style of the little paper-covered Peo-
ple's Mission Book, by " Father M. F., Missionary Priest," with
its newspapery sub-heads and catch-lines, apparently meant to be
carried in the pocket and dipped into on the " L " train or street
car, by men to whom " making the mission " means a breathless
race with time.

How to Comfort the Sick* Rev. Joseph Aloysius Krebs,
C.SS.R. This is a useful little manual in aid of those whose
vocation it is to care for the sick. Not its least valuable feature
is its full recognition of the fact that sick-nursing is not an oc-
cupation inherently sanctifying, as some humanitarians seem to
think. The best nurses are exactly the ones who are likely to

* New York: Benziger Brothers.

2 66 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [May,

get so interested in their external mission as to lose sight of
what should be its inspiring motive service to Our Lord through
his suffering ones. Father Krebs' hints on this point are ad-
mirable, as is his collection of seed-thoughts to be used in sug-
gesting cheer to the invalid.

Ecce Homo: Forty Short Meditations* Rev. D. S. Hubert.
Although this little book is the work of a French priest, it has
in it none of that element which is apt to strike other nationali-
ties as somewhat artificial in French piety. The considerations
are brief and the applications and resolutions pointed and
useful.

Jewels of Prayer and Meditation, by Percy Fitzgerald, is a
fresh volume of the Jewel Series, likely to find favor with those
who like to have their spiritual reading " cut up, with pepsine
poured over it and already half-digested," as a robust mission-
ary-priest once expressed it.

Catholic Practice: The Parishioners.^ Little Rule Book.
By Rev. Alexander L. A. Klauder. A Practical Guide to Indul-
gences.^ Rev. P. M. Bernad, O.M.I. Translated by Rev. Daniel
Murray. These are two useful hand-books, well printed and
neatly bound, whose scope is sufficiently indicated by their
titles.

Mark Twain's Following the Equator is one of the best of
his books. It is lively and interesting almost all the way
through ; and it is not an easy thing to make a book of travels
in fairly well-known parts of the world interesting at all. It is
probably quite true that, as he says in this book, most people
have forgotten the details of very well-known matters like the
battle of Waterloo ; but still when they are repeated, they have
not the interest that absolutely new things would have. So it
is well, as a rule, for those who can give what is really new to
give it, instead of repeating what is old. And Mark's jokes are
new ; and a good joke, by the way, will stand a good deal of
repeating, being more of a joy for ever than a thing of beauty
usually is. There are many most amusing stories and episodes
scattered through the book, and here and there we find those
innocent remarks which are the best, perhaps, of all humor, and
in which no one excels Mr. Clemens ; as, for instance, " I had

* New York : Benziger Brothers. t Boston : Angel Guardian Press.

following the Equator : A Journey around the World. By Mark Twain. Hartford:
The American Publishing Co.

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 267

often heard of bench-shows, but had never felt any interest in
them, because I supposed they were lectures that were not well
attended." " He could not have stood still, and cleared a bar
that was four feet high. I know this, because I tried it my-
self."

His theory of the pledge is one of his best things ; a most
valuable idea, and well known to Catholic theology, though not
always duly insisted on in this particular matter.

There is a little perhaps a good deal too much about In-
dia in the book ; it weighs it down, one gets tired of it. In-
deed most people, perhaps, are tired of a book about India be-
fore they begin. At any rate it is a subject which does not
show Mr. Clemens to his best advantage.

The latest issue of the Quarterly Series is an exquisite Life
of Blessed Master John of Avila* beatified in 1893.

Greatly as God is glorified in those saints toward whom sets,
immediately after their death, such a rushing tide of venera-
tion and love that their speedy elevation to her altar is, as
it were, forced from the Church governant by the Church
worshipful, there can be no doubt that his purposes are also
wonderfully served by those long-delayed, often interrupted
processes of canonization which recreate saintly lives of long
past centuries before the eyes of generations which need exact-
ly their teachings. The way in which hindrances, delays ap-
parently unnecessary, obstacles seemingly easy to surmount,
bring it about that holy men or women almost forgotten, except
in the town which their spiritual beauty irradiated or in the
conventual community which has treasured their memories, are
set before the Christian world just when it needs a fresh
picture of the virtues they embodied, is interesting in the ex-
treme to the student of hagiology. St. Clare of Montefalco
brought, with her terrifying penances and her perfect humility,
with the image of the Crucified buried deep in her heart, before
the eyes of this comfort-loving and self-satisfied generation,
is a case in point. Blessed John of Avila is another.

Moreover, many Protestants think it no sin to indulge in the
most barefaced and blatant defamations of character, provided
the object of their attack lived a few hundred years ago. They
assume, forsooth, that our modern standards of sanctity are
higher, our modern alembics more potent in detecting alloy

* Life of the Blessed Master John of Avila. By Father Longaro Degli Oddi, S.J. Edited
by J. G. Macleod, S.J. London : Burns & Gates; New York: Benziger Bros.

268 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [May,

than those of our fathers! Have we not just seen a sectarian
doctor of divinity reiterating in the daily press his previously
challenged assertion that there was " not a decent Christian "
among the popes of a period which, to mention no others, gave
to the world Pope St. Pius V.? Dr. Van De Water is doubtless
able, in his own estimation, to detect flaws which the Devil's
Advocate failed to discover during the process of the Holy
Father's canonization ! Among his admirers are probably many
people like the good lady who said, in reply to an allusion to
the transverberation of the heart of St. Teresa, " Hm ! it was a
long time ago, so you can't prove it" Of course such crass self-
assumption is absurd. Its possessors sorely need Lord Macau-
lay's caustic reminder that Sir Thomas More's was one of the
greatest intellects the world has ever known and that Sir Tho-
mas More came to certain conclusions, having all the informa-
tion on the question of Transubstantiation which we have, and
all which, from the nature of the case, we can ever have. The
same may be said of questions of conformity to those great
counsels by which the life of our Blessed Lord is re-imaged
through his servants in each generation. But it is well to have
that principle reasserted by the bringing, once and again, of
lives like Master John's out of the "blue glories" of the past
and by the setting of them under the judicial inspection of pre-
lates who are familiar with the Rontgen rays as well as with me-
thods of particular examen.

His was a life of almost matchless self-abnegation. His
spirit yearned for the strictest seclusion and the most unbroken
contemplation ; yet even the isolation of foreign missionary
labors was denied him, and he spent his life in journeying and
preaching in his own home-land of Andalusia. He was the
spiritual director of saints who, living and dead, have over-
shadowed him St. John of God, St. Francis Borgia, St. Peter
of Alcantara, and St. Teresa of Jesus. Though, indeed, it
might have been matter for a life-time of thanksgiving that he
was chosen of God to give St. Teresa perfect rest of mind as
to the divine source of her raptures and the complete safety of
her method of prayer.

"The Master," as he was called through the loving venera-
tion of his saint-disciples, marvellously combined pulpit elo-
quence with ability as a director of individual souls. His
sermons drove crowds of such varied circumstances and condi-
tions toward the confessionals that they were likened to the
net of the Gospels. More could hardly be said in praise of

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 269

their utter Catholicity. It was after one such, dealing with the
greatness of the reward laid up by God for those who suffer
willingly out of love, that the wandering hawker whom we
know now as St. John of God flung himself out of the church,
plucking out his beard, tearing his hair, and crying " Mercy,
mercy!" Father Avila's wonderful gift of the discernment of
spirits led him to allow his convert that strange penance of
simulated madness, bring down on his head contumely and insult
regarded then as positively remedial, and not unknown in
state institutions in these enlightened days when we believe
them to be the reverse which wrought out such wonders of hu-
mility and charity in a chosen soul.

His special devotions, as might be expected in a man who
walked in so rarefied an atmosphere, were to the Blessed Sac-
rament and to the Holy Ghost. The chapters in the Life which
dwell on his love for the Holy Eucharist, his views of the
priestly office, and his teaching on frequent communion deserve
careful study.

So far from regarding devotion to the Holy Ghost as a
spiritual exercise reserved for select souls, his feelings about it
were those of our present Holy Father, Leo XIII., and those
expressed freely in the life of that most modern of apostles,
Father Hecker. " Oh, if I could kindle within you," he used to
say, " some devotion to this truly consoling Spirit, I feel cer-
tain that in a few hours you would become completely changed ;
open your heart to him and allow him to imprint his divine
teaching upon you, and you will see."

Certainly, something of the sweetness and power of this holy
man's own life and utterances have been preserved in this brief
history.

Conan Doyle has developed a vein in his latest book which
few admirers of his brilliant detective sketches and rather icily
sparkling romances would suspect him of caring to work. A
Desert Drama * is the story of a handful of ordinary tourists,
English, French, Irish, and American, captured by a troop of
fanatical dervishes while making an excursion from a Nile
steamer. The latent heroism, the simple unselfishness displayed
by the captives, with the deep-hidden devotion to principles ex-
pressed by them in widely-varying shibboleths, are exactly what
we should expect to see forced to the surface by circumstances
so calculated to melt the ice of conventionalities. What gives
us a little surprise and a good deal of pleasure is that Dr.

* A Desert Drama. By A. Conan Doyle. Philadelphia: J. B. Lippincott Co.

270 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [May,

Doyle should have proved himself capable of so delicate a
study of nineteenth century consciences manifested in face of
death. He is clearly not the Catholic which he has sometimes
been asserted to be, although he comprehends that ours is
"a creed which forms an excellent prop in hours of danger.''
But he is fully in sympathy with the spirit prompting the
cynical Frenchman who has quarrelled with every phase of
Christianity all the way up the Nile, to drop on his knees with
an ostentatious sign of the cross and invite certain death rather
than save his life by denying the creed he has so steadily in-
sisted was no better than that of the raiding emirs. The story
of the rescue is not too remarkable, and while description and
action are as good as in any of the writer's previous tales, we
consider this one informed by the soul the others have lacked.

The great question of " What Education Means " will not
down. Like every vital question which receives at the hands of
experts only a partial solution, it returns again and again until the
fullest answer be given to its demands. Nicholas Murray Butler
has compiled in one volume * his best thought on the educa-
tional problem. The book is of great value, more because of
what its author represents than for what it says. The Colum-
bia College set is powerful in educational matters, and Mr.
Butler is the mouth-piece of a movement which is far-reaching
in its practical influence on the educational work in this coun-
try. So important do we deem this volume that we shall return
to it again in a more extended notice. For the time being we
shall content ourselves by quoting a significant passage indicat-
ing Dr. Murray's position on the perplexing question of religion
in education :

" Finally, there is the religious inheritance of the child. No
student of history can doubt its existence and no observer of
human nature will undervalue its significance. We are still far
from comprehending fully the preponderant influence of religion
in shaping our contemporary civilization ; an influence that is
due in part to the universality of religion itself, and in part to
the fact that it was, beyond dispute, the chief human interest at
the time when the foundations of our present superstructure
were being laid. It has played a controlling part in education
till very recently, although it has too often played that part in
a narrow, illiberal, and uninformed spirit. The progress of

* The Meaning of Education, and other Essays and Addresses. By Nicholas Murray Butler,
Professor of Philosophy and Education in Columbia University. New York : The Mac-
millan Company.

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 271

events during the nineteenth century, however, has resulted in
greatly altering the relation of the religious influence in educa-
tion, at first to education's incalculable gain, and, more re-
cently, to education's distinct loss. The growing tendency toward
what is known as the separation of church and state, but what
is more accurately described as the independence of man's poli-
tical and religious relationships, and, concurrently, the develop-
ment of a public educational conscience which has led the state
to take upon itself a large share of the responsibility for edu-
cation, have brought about the practical exclusion of the reli-
gious element from public education. This is notably true in
France and in the United States. In the state school system of
France all trace of religious instruction has been lacking since
1882 ; and it is hard to dignify with the names influence or
instruction the wretchedly formal religious exercises that are
gone through with in American public schools.

" The result of this condition of affairs is that religious teach-
ing is rapidly passing out of education entirely ; and the fami-
liarity with the English Bible as the greatest classic of our
tongue, that every cultivated man owes it to himself to possess,
is becoming a thing of the past. Two solutions of the difficulty
are proposed. One is that the state shall tolerate all existing
forms of religious teaching in its own schools, time being set
apart for the purpose. The other is that the state shall aid, by
money grants, schools maintained by religious or other corpora-
tions. Neither suggestion is likely to be received favorably by
the American people at present, because of the bitterness of
the war between the denominational theologies. Yet the reli-
gious element may not be permitted to pass wholly out of edu-
cation unless we are to cripple it and render it hopelessly in-
complete. It must devolve upon the family and the church,
then, to give this instruction to the child and to preserve the
religious insight from loss. . Both family and church must be-
come much more efficient, educationally speaking, than they
are now, if they are to bear this burden successfully. This opens
a series of questions that may not be entered upon here. It is
enough to point out that the religious element of human cul-
ture is essential ; and that, by some effective agency, it must
be presented to every child whose education aims at complete-
ness or proportion."

Ave Maria* By Charles Hanson Towne. One questions
why so exceedingly minute a collection of verses as this should

* Cincinnati : Editor Publishing Co.

272 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [May,

have been given to the public. It consists of twelve short
poems in honor of Our Lady, seven of which are quatrains,
one of three stanzas and another of four. All, however, are
sufficiently graceful, as Mr. Towne's verse usually is.

Storm-bound* By Eleanor C. Donnelly. Miss Donnelly's
new collection of short stories and poems will be just the thing
for storm-bound folk at sea-side or in country this summer.
Though rather uneven in merit, not one is uninteresting.
" J'anna," the story of the absurd would-be mystic of a Western
farm-house kitchen, who turned out "happy as a clam at high
water" under an exceedingly funny application of St. Francis
de Sales' " Practical Piety," is undoubtedly the cleverest.
"Angela's Theatre Party " would be a strong piece of work
were it a shade less sensational, but it is difficult to believe
that a very clear Carmelite vocation was frustrated by the
tragic death of a girl of Catholic training who could carry on
a desperate flirtation with a man of exceptionally bad repute,
" half-joyously, half-remorsefully," during the year while she was
striving " to win her mother's consent to enter the Boston
Carmel."

Several other volumes of wholesome but in nowise remarka-
ble fiction have come to our desk. Dr. William Seton offers a
volume of " short " stories, all rather long. They are, however,
as might be expected from a man so accustomed to distinc-
tions and classifications as Dr. Seton, really stories and not
fine-spun psychological dissertations wound on a slender reel of
incident. Each possesses a clearly defined plot on which it is
well built up. Possibly the structure is a little too evident.
Fairy Gold, by Christian Reid, is, of course, a far more finished
and artistic production than is the preceding volume. Indeed,
there is always a perfection of execution about Christian Reid's
work which may easily pall on one. We can understand, how-
ever, that many readers may find Dr. Seton's book more in-
teresting than Fairy Gold. Our criticism has to do purely with
technique. Miss Reid's technique is excellent. Her characters
unfold with the narrative, not by dint of descriptive para-
graphs, her conversation is easy and flowing, her social tone
always irreproachable. But her plots are not of the freshest,
and she seems a trifle weary of her work.

* Philadelphia : H. L. Kilner & Co.

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 273

I. THE GOSPELS OF SAINT MATTHEW AND SAINT LUKE.*

We welcome these two works as valuable contributions to
the at present somewhat scanty literature in elucidation of the
Holy Scriptures, accessible to those among Catholics whose
knowledge of languages is limited to that of their own tongue.
While Protestants are more and more having recourse to the
Biblical works written by Catholics, and are even translating
from the Latin such works as the voluminous Commentary on
the Gospels of Cornelius a Lapide, the Exposition of St. Paul's
Epistles of Bernardine a Piconio, and Maldonatus's Commentary
on the Gospels) on account of the exigencies of modern con.
troversy, the want of leisure of the hard-worked clergy, perhaps
we must add, too slight a realization of the importance of bring-
ing them to the knowledge of Catholics, " those most abundant
sources," to use the words of Pius VI., should "be left open to
every one to draw from them purity of morals and doctrine."

These volumes, differing though they do in scope, are steps
towards realizing the pope's, and therefore the church's, desire.
Moreover, Monsignor Ward's work is but the first of a series of
St. Edmund's College Scripture Manuals. We learn from the
preface that the Catholic Truth Society, which has done so
much for the spread of Catholic literature, has also projected a
series of simple but adequate Commentaries on Scripture. In
addition to these, Father Sydney Smith, S.J., is the editor of a
series of Catholic Manuals for Schools, of which three volumes
have already been published. We have, therefore, reason to
anticipate that what was wanting to fill out the sphere of
English Catholic literature is on the way to being supplied.

The author of the first volume cited at the head of this
notice is the well-known professor of Oriental languages in
Woodstock College, whose Life of Jesus has in a short time
passed into its third edition, and whose Christ in Type and
Prophecy proved the profound and extensive learning of the
author. In this notice it is impossible for us to do full justice
to a work of such importance. It is addressed to scholars, or
to those who would become scholars. While its author gives
due attention to the most recent views of criticism, so far as
this is possible, seeing that those views are ever changing, he
does not of course, as no Catholic could, neglect the past, nor

* The Gospel according to St, Matthew ; with an Explanatory and Critical Commentary.
By Rev. A. J. Maas, S.J. St. Louis : Herder.

The Holy Gospel according to St. Luke, With Introduction and Notes by the Right
Rev. Monsignor Ward. London : Catholic Truth Society.
VOL. LXVII. 1 8

274 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [May,

believe, as no wise man can, that wisdom was born with the
present generation. That neither Father Maas nor any one else
can reasonably be expected to deal with the very latest devel-
opments of current " criticism " is shown by the following an-
nouncement of a Dictionary of the Bible to appear within
about a year's time, the object of which is to give the results
of a thorough-going critical study of the Bible. This an-
nouncement says : " By delaying the stereotyping to the very
last, it has been possible to work the results of new discov-
eries or fresh discussions, as they appear from month to month,
into the whole mass of articles."

While not attempting the impossible, Father Maas has,
however, given as much attention as they deserve to recent
writers, and has made use of the works of Lightfoot, West-
cott, and other Protestant writers, German as well as Eng-
lish, nor has he neglected the criticisms of such writers as the
author of Supernatural Religion, Harnack, Weisacker, and others.
The distinguishing feature and chief excellence of the work,
however, consists in the exhaustive record which the Commen-
tary gives of the various interpretations of each verse of the
Gospel made by the Fathers and the more ancient as weir as
more recent writers, chiefly Catholic ; but, as we have said,
also Protestant. Moreover, a complete and minute analysis of
the text interwoven into the Commentary enables the reader,
by means of letters and numbers, to see the relation of every
verse to the whole Gospel and to its main subdivisions. We
are not acquainted with any work which in these two respects
is so satisfactory. Too often, perhaps, Father Maas is content
with recording the views of his predecessors, and suppresses
his own. We regret this the more because we have generally
found his own judgment of great service to a right understand-
ing of the text.

Monsignor Ward's work is also designed for students, but
for students of a different grade. St. Edmund's College is a
lay college, and is affiliated to the University of Cambridge.
This affiliation renders it necessary for the upper students to
be presented for examination to the university authorities, whose
standard is a high one for the knowledge which those authori-
ties value the knowledge of what the scholastics call the letter
(littera). It was incumbent on Father Maas, writing for ad-
vanced students, to place before them, as capable of judging
for themselves, all that had been written about each verse.
For Monsignor Ward to have done the same would have been

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 275

fatal to the object which he had in view. He has, therefore,
given the explanation which commended itself to his mind as
the more probable. This he has done with admirable clearness
and sufficient fulness. No work could be better suited for use
in our colleges and schools. Prefixed is an Introduction con-
taining, among other things, an account of the text of the
Gospel, of which the section devoted to the Douai version is
of very great interest and value. A map of the Holy Land in
the time of our Saviour, and plans of the City of Jerusalem
and of the Temple, render the work complete for the youthful
student.

2. ST. ALOYSIUS GONZAGA.*

The fact that this life has gone to the ninth edition shows
that it has been found to supply a want not supplied by the
other lives, numerous though they are. Those other lives were
written by grave and sober divines, this by a band of youthful
students. Whether a special interest would be found in a work
of this kind might, antecedently to the experiment, have been
doubted. Any doubt of this kind has been removed by the
result.

3. FATHER BERTHIER'S COMPENDIUM^

Father Berthier has endeavored in the preparation of his
Theology to condense in one volume the knowledge that is
needed in the ordinary work of a priest on the mission. While
he disclaims any attempt to cut short the work of fuller pre-
paration for a missionary life, or to lower the standards set for
more extensive clerical studies, he judges that a compendious
manual, embracing the knowledge commonly necessary in all
practical affairs, is desirable for the missionary, whose vocation
places him among a simple class of people. To say the least,
there is a certain practical sense in this, and the large number
of copies that have already been sold plainly show that he has
not been mistaken. Within the seven hundred pages of this
Compendium may be found a concise statement of the latest

* Life of 'St. Aloysius Gonzaga, of the Society of Jesus. Edited by Rev. J. F. X. O'Conor,
S.J. Written by the students of Rhetoric, Class of '92, of St. Francis Xavier's College, New
York City. Ninth edition. New York : Benziger Brothers.

f Compendium Theologies Dogmaticce et Moralis una cunt Prceoipuis Notionibtis Theologies
Canonicce, Liturgies Pastoralis et Mysttcce, ac Philosophies Christiana. Auctore P. J. Ber-
thier, M.S. Quarta editio aucta et emendata. New York : Benziger Brothers.

27 6 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [May,

theological lore not merely on questions strictly moral or dog-
matic, but there is also a discussion, more or less scant and con-
cise to be sure, of liturgical and ascetical points. And yet
the treatment partakes in no sense of the simplicity of a cate-
chism, but rises to the dignity of a valuable theological trea-
tise.

In a cursory glance through we notice that all the informa-
tion is up to date. The latest documents are noted, and the
newest decisions are incorporated in the text.

4. THE CATECHIST.*

It is indicative of the deeper and more extensive training on
religious questions that is imparted nowadays to the coming
generation, in the schools and out of the schools, to see in the
ordinary manuals a thorough discussion of more abstruse points
of the science of religion as well as the strictly scientific
methods by which this discussion is carried on. The time was
when all that was considered necessary was simply a knowledge
of the penny catechism. With such a knowledge one was pre-
sumably equipped both for attack and defence in religious
matters. But with the development of the science of pedagogy
has come the application of the best scientific methods to
the study of the catechism, and a consequent demand on the
part of the student for a better acquaintance with the whole
subject-matter of religion. Sunday-schools as well as parochial
schools are becoming "graded," and a complete course covers
some years at least of close and painstaking study, and the
published examination papers would do credit as well to a
class of theology on the eve of ordination as to a number of
children taken from various ranks in life, with no higher
aspiration to anything but a Christian life in the world.

Both books mentioned below are exceedingly valuable in
this regard. The Exposition of Christian Doctrine is the first
volume of a course prepared for the Christian Brothers in
France by one who modestly hides himself under the general
specification of "A Seminary Professor." The other two

* Exposition of Christian Doctrine. By a Seminary Professor. Intermediate Course.
Part I., Dogma. (Course of Religious Instruction. Institute of the Brothers of the Christiam
Schools.) Philadelphia : John Joseph McVey.

Manual of Bible Truths and Histories ; adapted to the Questions of the Baltimore Catechism ;
together with a Life of Christ from the Four Gospels. Compiled and arranged by ReT.
James J. Baxter, D.D. New York : P. J. Kenedy, Barclay Street.

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 277

volumes presumably to come will treat of " Duties to perform,
or Morals," and " Means to employ for Salvation, or Worship.'
The present work is put in the form of question and answer.
It follows in general the articles of the Creed, and embraces a
complete and systematic course of dogmatic theology, explain-
ing the points of Christian doctrine with accuracy and clear-
ness. A special merit of the treatment is the profuse and cogent
use of scriptural passages. One of the strongest indictments
made against the unpopular Baltimore Catechism is its utter
lack of Scripture. The language of Scripture is consecrated
and almost sacramental in its efficacy, and when learned
thoroughly by students becomes a well-fitting garb for religious
thought and a forceful means of stating doctrinal teaching.
Our " Seminary Professor " has shown in his large use of
scriptural passages a keen sense of the fitness of things. More-
over, it is very evident by the grasp of the subject he displays
and the way he summarizes each chapter at the end that he is
not unfamiliar with the best methods of pedagogy.

In the second book under review Dr. Baxter endeavors to
supplement the lamentable lack of Scripture in the Baltimore
Catechism by systematically applying the sacred text to the
elucidation of the various answers. What a wealth of illustra-
tion for the teacher is found in Scripture ! How often it is
possible to explain a point or to enforce a principle by the
concrete story taken from the inspired narrative ! The combi-
nation of the apt Scripture texts with the answers in the or-
der given in the catechism, will prove a very valuable assistance
to the teacher in the parochial school, or to the devoted lay-
man who volunteers to assist the priest in the management of
his Sunday-school.

The added Life of Christ, taken from the synoptic gospels
and thrown into the form of a running narrative without verse
or chapter, is also a very valuable adjunct to catechetical
teaching.

5 . M ARIOLATRY.*

The Rev. W. M. Frysinger, D.D., of the Methodist Episco-
pal Church, Carlisle, Pa., did not anticipate he would call forth
such a valiant knight-errant as Father Ganss when he dared to
asperse the honor of Mary the Mother of Jesus, and, we ven-

* Mariolatry : New Phases of an old Fallacy. By Rev. Henry G. Ganss. Notre Dame,
Ind.: The Ave Maria.

278 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [May,

ture to say, if he has the fair-mindedness of an intellectual man,
he now thinks much better of the veneration which is paid to
the Queen of Heaven by the largest body of professing Chris-
tians in the world.

His stale and threadbare calumnies remind one of the en-
lightened (?) minister who went into one of the churches of
Rome and saw an altar dedicated Ad Mariam Deiparam (To
Mary the God-bearer). When he came home he told his con-
fiding people that he was now sure that the Romanists made
Mary equal to God, for he knew Latin because he had studied
it, and " Deiparam " meant "equal to God"; for was it not de-
rived from Deus, God, and para, equal to, like the English
word " parallel."

Father Ganss in his masterly way deliberately sets out to
show his friend Frysinger up, and before he finishes, whatever
reputation the attacking minister had for ability or honesty is
so completely riddled that one wonders whether he has the as-
surance to face his people again. Father Ganss does it, too,
with Protestant weapons. After felling the giant with one of
the little stones from the brook, in the sight of the two oppos-
ing armies, he marches up and severs the giant's head from his
tody with his own sword. Incidentally the book contains, in
very neat form, a remarkable array of non-Catholic testimonies
in favor of the devotion to the Blessed Virgin.

WAR is at hand. There is no use of blinking
the reality. President McKinley's course all
through has been wise, humane, and patriotic.
When the dogs of war are loosed from the leash who shall re-
call them? Undoubtedly the war spirit finds some of its bitter-
ness among the hot heads in the fact that Spain is a Catholic
country. The cooler heads of the country, they who really feel
a sense of responsibility, are guided by the spirit which says,
Exhaust every resource of diplomacy before the match is applied
to the death-dealing guns.

However, there is some joy in the thought that modern wars
are of short duration, and the sentiment that burns so strongly
in the American heart that Cuba must be free will so impress
itself on the European nations and the Holy Father that they
will compel Spain to yield to the demands of humanity.

Russia is making giant strides towards the complete sub-
jugation of Northern China. Manchuria is said to be a pro-
vince of wonderful fertility. A view from the tops of its
wooded mountains is over vast fields of wavy grass or rich
forests. Its great water-ways afford access to the very heart
of all this wealth. The process of Russianizing is fast going
on. It is said that in 1903 the transcontinental railroad will be
finished from sea to sea. But the prospect for evangelization is
not so bright. When pagans were the masters Christianity was
suffered to work its way, and it did with considerable success,
as the Life of Monseigneur Verrolles shows. Now that the
Cossack rules, Western Christianity meets with but scant
courtesy.

The submission of Brunetiere, the learned editor of Revue des
Deux Mondes, to the Church of Leo XIII. is indicative of the
strength of the revival of the spirit of faith among the French
people. It is also the first flowering of wisdom of the policy of
the Holy Father. The cold blight of agnosticism cannot re-

2 8o EDITORIAL NOTES. [May,

main long on a nation. What is true of every people is par-
ticularly true of the warm-hearted, enthusiastic French. Only
the other day French scientific- men got together and deplored
the fruitlessness of their endeavors, because "they would not
have God in their knowledge." They said, Let us start with
God, and we shall have some broad platform to rest on, and on
this we can build our hypotheses.

Brunetiere, recently commending the work of Father Zahm
in demonstrating the harmony of the theory of evolution and
the teachings of the church, says categorically, in a recent
article on " Evolution and Literary History/' that " The
doctrine of evolution contains nothing that cannot be reconciled
with the teachings of the church." And again, " the deepest,
simplest faith may coexist in one mind with the widest modern-
ity of science." These frank and forceful statements coming
from the leading thinker and most potent writer of France
to-day will go far towards helping on the religious movement to
greater fruitage.

Count de Mun's entrance into the French Academy is
another very strong evidence of the triumph of the Leonine
policy. De Mun is a man of extraordinary power. Identified
with the ancien regime, he cut away from the past and followed
the guiding star of Leo. He rose rapidly in popular favor by
kis remarkable power of eloquence, until to-day he is perhaps
the very pillar of strength of the new policy in France. His
admission to the Academy sets the seal on his work.

1898.]

LIVING CATHOLIC MEN OF SCIENCE.

28!

LIVING CATHOLIC MEN OF SCIENCE.

THAT it is not easy to obtain authentic information con-
cerning scientific men, strictly so-called, is not to be wondered
at. They who have achieved real merit are the more loath to
speak of themselves and the more anxious to let their work

REV. THOMAS E. SHIELDS.

speak for itself. Rev. Thomas E. Shields, Ph.D., of St. Paul's
Theological Seminary, has the true scientific temper in the insur-
mountable reticence he preserves concerning his own personality.
He was born in Mendota at least thirty-six years ago ; we
have no baptismal certificate to prove accuracy in regard to

282 LIVING CATHOLIC MEN OF SCIENCE. [May,

years, but this is certain in the best judgment of his friends,
though he looks much older. His education was acquired en-
tirely on this side of the water ; both intellectually and physi-
cally he is the product of Minnesota's best resources. With
what talent he has already manifested, when he comes to rub
up against the savants of Europe in that always-to-be-anticipated
trip of every cultured student across the water we may expect
greater achievements.

Johns Hopkins places him among her favorite alumni, for his
student career there in the scientific department was unusually
brilliant. It was during this time that he brought to perfection his
now famous Plethysmograph, an instrument for obtaining tracings
indicating the changes in the volume of a part of the body, espe-
cially as dependent on the circulation of blood in it. The under-
lying principle of this remarkable instrument had been previously
affirmed by a professor in one of the Italian universities, but Father
Shields put it in such practical shape that it became available for
scientific observation. It consists merely in placing the arm, for
example, in a glass vessel, with such compresses above the el-
bow as to render action delicate and the vessel water-tight, and
the procession or retrocession of the blood forcing into a small
tube or withdrawing from it the small column of fluid whereby
the amount of blood is measured. As the circulation of the
blood is dependent largely on the mental phenomena, it may
be readily seen that the plethysmograph becomes secondarily
an instrument whereby the mental processes or the emotional
forces are measured.

Father Shields's favorite study is biology or experimental
psychology, and among scientific men he has already won his
spurs in his chosen department.

We look with interest to the future of Father Shields's re-
searches. He is accounted among the fraternity to have scien-
tific talents of a more than ordinary kind, and his best work is
ahead of him if he continues to fulfil the promise of his student life.

His department of biology is one of the most important
branches of scientific knowledge, and, with but very few col-
laborators, has the field to himself. The best-equipped master
in the intellectual world to-day is one who has the broadest,
up-to-date scientific knowledge, and who has so assimilated this
knowledge that the very language of the scientific circle has
become his this combined with the possession of philosophi-
cal and theological truth as presented by the church. With
this equipment Father Shields faces his life's work.

1898.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 283

THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION.

THE Champlain Assembly of Cliff Haven, N. Y., is the popular title of the
Catholic Summer-School, which has been engaged in various forms of uni-
versity extension work for the past six years. Lectures and conferences are now
being arranged by the Board of Studies to cover a period of seven weeks, begin-
ning July 10. The Chairman of the Board, Rev. Thomas McMillan, of the Paul-
ist Fathers, New York City, has received definite answers regarding courses of
lectures for the opening week from the Rev. Charles Warren Currier, of Balti-
more, Md., who will present some thrilling epochs of American History, and the
Rev. Thomas P. McLoughlin, S.T.L., of New York City, who will give a series of
Round Table Talks illustrating the work of some of the great masters of musical
composition. The value of Sociology and an account of Socialism in the United
States will form the subject-matter of a course of lectures by the Rev. W. J.
Kerby, S.T.L., of the Catholic University, Washington, D. C. The Rev. J. F, X.
O'Conor, S.J., of New York City, will portray the spiritual beauty of Christian
: Art, together with other cognate topics relating to the art and poetry of classic
Greece, the great German epic, and the lyric drama.

Dates have been assigned for courses of lectures on Literature by the Rev.
Hugh T. Henry, of St. Charles' Seminary, Overbrook, Pa.; Free Will and Hyp-
notism, by the Rev. Thomas S. Gasson, S.J., of Boston College, Mass.; Atmos-
pheric Electricity, with numerous experiments, by Brother Potamian, D.Sc., of
Manhattan College, New York City ; Progress in the Middle Ages, by John J.
Delany, M.A., of New York City; Art Studies, by Miss Anna Caulfield, of
Grand Rapids, Mich. Lectures and Round Table Talks are in preparation by
Henry Austin Adams, M.A.; John Francis Waters, M.A.; Hon. James M. E.
O'Grady; Thomas O'Hagan, Ph.D.; Rev. John Talbot Smith, LL.D.; Rev. Mor-
timer E. Twomey ; Rev. Denis J. McMahon, D.D.; and the Rev. M. F. Fallen,
O.M.I., of the University of Ottawa. Special dates will be assigned for meetings
devoted to the practical work of Reading Circles and Sunday-schools. Under
the direction of the Rev. Thomas L. Kinkead a series of conferences, beginning
August 8, will be held relating to the public aspects of Catholic charities. It
is intended to give particular attention to all questions relating to the work
of charitable institutions under the laws of New York State.

Other lectures will be announced at a later date when the arrangements shall
have been completed ; also the list of church dignitaries who may be expected
to attend the Champlain Assembly during July and August of the present year.

The Alumnae Auxiliary Association was organized during the session of 1897
to assist the progress of the Champlain Summer-School, especially by securing
the co-operation of Catholic women interested in the work of self-improvement
and by the substantial help of an endowment fund for special studies at Cliff
Haven. This undertaking will appeal particularly to graduates of convents,
colleges, high-schools, and academies, though the privileges of membership will
be extended to all who desire to promote the higher education of women. A
special programme has been arranged for the alumnse week at the next session,
July 25-29 inclusive. Law lectures for women will be given by Miss K. E. Ho-
gan, assistant lecturer to the Women's Law Class at the University of the City
of New York. Mrs. Frances Ralph Hayward, of Cincinnati, will give a critical
account of Kalevala, the national song of Finland, and Mrs. D. J. O'Mahoney, of

284 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [May,

Lawrence, Mass., will describe the achievements of remarkable women in
various countries, including the famous women of the White House. Invitations
will be extended to some of the principals and professors of the leading institu-
tions represented among the members of the Alumnae Auxiliary, in the hope of
arranging a series of interesting Round Table Talks on post-graduate subjects.

Applications for membership in the Alumnae Auxiliary should be sent to the
secretary, Miss Mary A. Burke, care of Ozanam Reading Circle, 415 West Fifty-
ninth Street, New York City.

The initiation fee of one dollar, and annual dues, fifty cents, should be for-
warded to the treasurer, Miss Gertrude Mclntyre, 1811 Thompson Street, Phil-
adelphia, Pa.

The Polish Catholic writer, Sienkiewicz, is very simple in his manners, and
is rather silent when in society, but he is a good listener to a story. He is of
medium size, rather dark, and is inclined to baldness, with a hint of gray over
the temples. The name is pronounced Chen-kay-veetch, with the accent on the
second syllable, and the "ch" pronounced as in child. His home now is at
Warsaw, though much of his time is spent in travelling and in getting material
for his literary work. He has been married twice. The death of his first wife
occurred when he was writing Pan Michael, and its sombre tone is traced back
to that event.

He was born in 1845, in Lithuania, of an old and noble family. As a student
at Warsaw he had a near view of the crises in Polish history. When a little
more than twenty he began a long period of world-wandering, through Poland, in
rarious parts of Europe, and finally America. One of his short tales, TheLamp-
l*'%hter, deals with American life. The letters written during his journeys were
afterwards collected and published in book-form. They have never been translated.

Eight years were occupied in writing the trilogy, With Fire and Sword,
The Deluge, and Pan Michael. Like the Quo Vadis, they appeared originally
as serials. Without Dogma, an analytical, highly wrought psychological novel,
preceded Quo Vadis.

At present Mr. Sienkiewicz is publishing serially a new novel, whose Polish
name, Krzyzacy, means the Cross- Men. It is a story of a German religious order,
charged with the mission of Christianizing the people among whom their lives
were spent. They went to Poland, but abused their mission. As the story is
not yet finished, it is impossible to give details ; but in this, as in his other novels,
Mr. Sienkiewicz places his readers in the times of which he writes.

The critics have not yet finished discussing the wonderful sale of Quo Vadis.
Some have discovered serious objections to the book. These objections were
refuted by a writer in the New York Times as follows : Sienkiewicz has this
artistic and'moral sense, that he points the evil when he is obliged to do it, but
he does not enjoy it and does not show it too much. He has enough strength
and talent to show us the extreme in all its vividness, but he has also enough
talent and strength not to overstep the measure, and having shown those horrid
things, as it was his duty, to turn away from them as soon as possible.

Sienkiewicz does not write for young misses. He does not fill his novels
with angels and Arcadian shepherds. He paints his heroes with their vices. He
knows that the man has different bad propensities. He paints them boldly,
frankly. But in the meanwhile the air which one breathes from his novels is
healthy and pure. Why? Because when he represents a vicious and scandalous
situation this situation is not his own, the principal object of his fancy. He intro-

1898.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 285

duces it when he is obliged to do it, but he does not display it with a pleasure
before his readers. His moral nature is honest. His nature as an artist is
aesthetic. Both of them have this good sense, which does not like such things,
which cannot suffer the low and rough things.

Another writer makes the claim that the author's aim has not been touched
upon by his critics to any extent, if at all. It is apparently his purpose in the
book to contrast the Christian with the Roman, or pagan, civilization. He does
it through the medium of a story that involves the every-day life in Rome at
Nero's time. Quo Vadls is a deadly parallel, wherein unfeeling, unsentimental,
brute strength occupies one line, and the gentleness and self-sacrificing require-
ments of the Golden Rule of Christianity fill the other space. In parts the paral-
lel is drawn in longer lines, to include the relationships in daily life of master
and servant, of equals, of ruler and governed, and even of stoicism, or whatever
of religious life there was in Rome, and the religion taught by Paul and Peter
the Roman on one side of the dividing line, the Christian on the other. That
romance was introduced is mere matter of method. The author is certainly en-
abled by and through it to place before .the reader many of the differences of the
Christian teaching of personal love, as contrasted with the Roman, which no
other method would have sufficed to have done.

* * *

There is a review in the Academy of Zola's Paris, in the course of which the
critic says :

It will be seen that Parts is written with all Zola's ferocious sincerity and
earnestness. If he seas everything awry, everything through smoked glasses,
and marches through experience with an emphatic fist for ever shoving condem-
nation in the face of Providence, he possesses one virtue his enemies must ever
acknowledge courage. His courage may be a pose, but there it is flagrantly
evident. He dares everything contumely, poverty for his convictions ; and, if
money has flowed plentifully into his coffers in his long campaign against reti-
cence and rose-haze in literature, it cannot be denied that no writer has ever had a
greater load of abuse and hostility to bear. Of course he earned it as the acknow-
ledged prince of pornography ; but it needed all the same an uncommon courage
to court it, and this lesson of courage he preaches more eagerly now than ever.

It would indeed be difficult for the average English mind to fathom the as-
tounding and cynical corruption of the Parisian press. There is no attempt to
cloak its venality. Every eulogistic article is paid for according to the positio*
of the newspaper. Reviewing is either a question of camaraderie or bribe, with
the result that not a single new book is ever criticised. Prompted by friendship
or money, it is safe to be a master-piece anyhow. Not so long ago the Figari
furnished us with a glaring example of unscrupulousness. The first to condemn,
and that in no measured way, Major Esterhazy, when the shares depreciated, it
tranquilly and cynically changed its opinion and glided to the opposite side.
This striking absence of moral conviction, of average honesty or honor in the
Parisian press, Zola exposes mercilessly, along with that of ministers and
deputies. It is possibly an exaggeration to offer us the spectacle of one minis-
try reversed and another chosen for its greater susceptibility to the charms of
a certain courtesan, who, desiring to enter the Comedie Frangaise, and having
no other qualification than a virginal profile, was naturally inadmissible. The
new minister forces the doors of Moliere's house, all Paris applauds the courte-
san's debut, the austerest critics, bribed with shares or banquets, delicately hymn
her praises in the most literary papers.

286 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [May,

The United States Catholic Historical Society has been reorganized and is
now fully prepared to resume and continue the important work for which it was
established. At a general meeting held at De La Salle Institute, Fifty-ninth
Street, New York City, at which Archbishop Corrigan presided, the following
officers were elected to serve for the ensuing year: Honorary President, Most
Rev. M. A. Corrigan, D.D.; President, Charles G. Herbermann, LL.D., Ph.D.;
Vice-President, Charles W. Sloane ; Corresponding Secretary, Mark F. Valette,
LL.D.; Recording Secretary, Patrick Farrelly ; Treasurer, Joseph A. Kernan ;
Librarian, Rev. James H. McGean ; Trustees, Hon. Morgan J. O'Brien, Hon.
Joseph F. Daly, Frederic R. Coudert, John McAnerny, R. Duncan Harris, John
D. Keily ; Councillors, Rev. Patrick McSweeney, D.D., James S. Coleman, John
Crane, Rev. James J. Dougherty, Edward J. McGean, Francis D. Hoyt.

The following new members were elected : Very Rev. Thomas J. Campbell,
S.J., President St. John's College, Fordham ; Very Rev. Dean O'Flynn, Rev.
Henry A. Brann, D.D., Rev. John Edwards ; Rev. Joseph J. Synnott, Seton Hall
College, N.J.; Rev. M. F. Keliher ; Messrs. John E. Cahalan, James Maguire,
Stephen Farrelly, Patrick J. Kennedy, A.lbert Hardy, Charles E. Hardy, Joseph
Byrnes, Marcus J. McLaughlin, Joseph H. Fargis, Edward F. McGuire, Alexander
J. Herbermann, E. B. Amend, Wilfred Pearce, Edward Berge.

The newly elected President, Dr. Charles G. Herbermann, read a report
reviewing the past work of the society and outlining an elaborate programme for
the future. A strong staff of contributors to future publications has been or-
ganized, and the coming publication of the society will contain important un-
published historical matter and biographical sketches of eminent Catholics who
have distinguished themselves in the fields of literature, science, law, medicine,
theology, charity, philanthropy, and missionary work, together with portraits,
illustrations, and fac-similes. Several valuable paintings were presented to the
society at its last meeting. -

* * *

The Comparative Literature Society of New York City, which has for an Advi-
sory Board William Dean Howells, Charles Dudley Warner, Horace Howard Fur-
ness, Richard Henry Stoddard, and Thomas Wentworth Higginson, was incor-
porated last summer by a number of persons prominent in literary circles for the
avowed purpose of deepening the understanding of what has already been accom-
plished in literature and stimulating to higher literary production. .In the ac-
complishment of this object the society proposes to conduct conferences, lectures,
readings, and classes for study, to publish books, to edit a magazine of compara-
tive literature, and to secure the translation or republication of master-pieces
in all languages. In its platform the society declares :

The chief worth of any literary monument derives in every instance from the
humanity vibrant in it. This humanity is not local, transient in essence, though
necessarily more or less such in the forms that clothe it. A literary monument
wins immortality in proportion as it speaks the universal language of the heart
and the intellect. National idioms and chronological divisions furnish, therefore,
rather apparent than real lines of demarcation in literature.

Comparative literature bases its claim to recognition upon these facts. In
practice it selects from a given broad field supreme creations alone. These it
views as the outcome of the lives of separate peoples, each seeking to give
objective form to its subjective life, or to perpetuate, in the language of art, its
most impressive experiences. Every literary monument studied is, therefore,
placed in its setting of climate, and other physical conditions, race characteristics,

1898.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 287

historical environment, etc., is regarded as the product of general and long-acting
forces, not as an unrelated and inexplicable phenomenon. Thus, having elimin-
ated chance from its realm, having assigned to the race and to the individual
their respective parts in every production, comparative literature proceeds to
group its materials according to essential relations of kinship into the lyric, the
epic, the drama. It then examines the individuals in every group, comparing
each with all. It holds that every attempt to express truth (in dramatic form)
contains a partial revelation of that which is permanent and entire, both as to the
truth to be interpreted and as to the art-form its vehicle.

With this critical theory for a basis, the society has arranged a course of
lectures on the Dawn of Literature, dealing particularly with Oriental literatures
and the Scandinavian poems, with reference to their casual relationship to the
classical period. This series of lectures extended from February to April.

The subjects chosen were :

I. Man and His Wanderings.

II. Nature and Man, Professor N. S. Shaler.

III. The Dawn of Literature in China and Japan, Professor F. Wells
Williams.

IV. The Dawn of Literature in India, Professor C. R. Lanman.

V. The Dawn of Literature in Babylonia and Egypt, Professor C. H. Toy.

VI. The Dawn of Literature in Greece and Italy, Professor Thomas
Davidson.

VII. The Dawn of Literature in Persia, Professor A. V. W. Jackson.

VIII. The Dawn of Arabic Literature, Dr. Talcott Williams.

IX. The Dawn of Scandinavian Literature, Professor Charles Sprague-
Smith.

X. Before the Dawn: Literature among Savage Tribes, Professor D. G.
Brinton.

As a supplement to this course a series of evening conferences on the Con-
temporary Drama were held on alternate days in March and February. This
course was as follows :

I. The Contemporary Drama in France, Professor Adolphe Cohn.

II. The Contemporary Drama in Spain and Italy, Professor Luis A. Baralt.

III. The Contemporary Drama in Germany, Professor Kuno Francke.

IV. The Contemporary Drama in Scandinavia, Professor Charles Sprague-
Smith.

The methods upon which these conferences were conducted aim particularly
at securing the greatest possible concentration without diminishing the interest
and variety of the discussions. The plan for each morning was arranged after
consultation between the professor in charge of the conference and the director,
and aided the creation of a setting to lend greater distinctness to the main theme,
enliven attention, and leave the impression of a well-rounded whole. The pre-
liminary plans for the Babylonian and Egyptian, the Indian and the Arabic
mornings may serve as illustrations. Professor Toy spoke for a half-hour upon
the dawn of literature in Babylonia. A reader then gave extracts Professor
Toy's translations or selections illustrating this literature. Professor Toy then
for a second half-hour spoke upon the dawn of literature in Egypt, and similar
readings followed. Professor Lanman used lantern-slides to show the intimate
relation between Indian literature and the pictorial and architectonic representa-
tions of old folk-tales. Similarly, Dr. Talcott Williams gave recitations in the
original Arabic and introduced musicians from the Armenian quarter.

The society, in its announcement, invites all to seek membership in its
classes. Until May r, 1898, all applicants will be received into membership upon
payment of $10 for annual dues, but after that date an initiation fee will also be
required. It announces already a prosperous membership. The officers proper,
aside from the Advisory Council, are : Chairman Board of Trustees, Merle St.
Croix Wright; Treasurer, Abbie B. Longstreet ; Secretary and Director, Charles
Sprague-Smith. M. C. M.

NEW BOOKS. [May, 1898.]

NEW BOOKS.

BENZIGER BROTHERS, New York:

A Noble Revenge. By Whyte Avis. Humility. By Mary Maher. Medita-
tions on the Sacred Passion of our Lord. By Cardinal Wiseman. The
Life of Blssed John of Avila. By Father Longaro Degli Oddi, SJ.
Edited by J. G. Macleod, S.J. The People's Mission Book. By Father
M. F., Missionary Priest. Pickle and Pepper. By Ella Loraine Dorsey.
How to Comfort the Sick. From the original of Rev. Joseph Aloysius
Krebs, C.SS.R. Meditations on the Seven Words of our Lord on the
Cross. By Father Charles Perraud. Introduction by his Eminence Car-
dinal Perraud. The Month of Our Lady. From the Italian of Rev.
Augustine Ferraud. By Rev. John F. Mullaney, LL.D. Jewels of Prayer
and Meditation from Unfamiliar Sources. By Percy Fitzgerald. Ecce
Homo: Forty Short Meditations. By Rev. D. G. Hubert. Second
edition. The Formation of Christendom. Vol. IX. As seen in Church
and State. By T. W. Allies, K.C.S.G. Genesis and Science. By John
Smyth. The Priest in the Family. By Miss Bridges. Sister Anne
Katharine Emmerich, of the Order of St. Augustine. By Rev. Thomas
Wegener, O.S.A. Translated from the German by Rev. Francis X.
McGowan, O.S.A. Compendium Theologies Dogmatics et Morales. P. J.
Berthier, M.S. The Romance of a Playwright. By Vte. Henri de Bornier.
Translated by Mary McMahon. The Little Altar Boy's Manual.
AMERICAN BOOK Co., New York :

A Brief German Grammar, with Exercises. By Hjalmar Edgren, Ph.D.,
and Lawrence Fassler, A.M. Story of ^neas. Eclectic School Read-
ings. By M. Clarke. Greek Prose Composition. By Henry Can Pearson,
A.B. The Cyropcedia of Xenophon. Abridged for schools. By C. W.
Gleason.
THE MACMILLAN Co., New York:

The Meaning of Education, and other Essays and Addresses. By Nicholas
Murray Butler. Guesses at the Riddle of Existence, and other Essays. By
Goldwin Smith, D.C.L.
REV. J. A. FANNING, D.D.:

Purgatoty.
CADIEUX AND DEROME, Montreal :

Luciferianism, or Satanism in English Freemasonry. By L. Fouquet,

O.M.I.
CATHOLIC BOOK EXCHANGE, New' York:

Brief Explanation of Some Catholic Ceremonies and Practices. Leaflet.
CATHOLIC TRUTH SOCIETY, London (CATHOLIC BOOK EXCHANGE New York) :
The New Utopia. By Mother Francis Raphael, O.S.D. Protestant Fiction.
(Paper). By James Butler, K.S.G. /. Nuns. II. Jesuits. Catholics and
Nonconformists. III. Catholic Worship. By the Bishop of Clifton.
IV. Searching the Scriptures whether these Things were so. V. Justifi-
cation and the New Birth. Catholic's Library of Tales, No. 27.
H. L. KILNER, PHILADELPHIA :

Storm-bound: Christian Carols of Love and Life. The Rhymes of the Friar

Stephen. By Eleanor C. Donnelly.
CHRISTIAN PRESS ASSOCIATION, New York :

Manual of the Blessed Sacrament. Translated from the French of Rev.
T. B. Boone, S.J., by Mrs. Annie Blount Storrs. The Rose of Alhama, or
the Conquest of Granada. By Rev. Charles Warren Currier.
B. HERDER, St. Louis :

New Rubaiyat. By Conde Benoist Fallen. The Dutiful Child. From the
German of Rev. F. X. Wetzel.
DONOHUE & HENNEBERRY, Chicago :

A Trinity of Friendships. By Gilbert Guest.
ARTHUR SAVAETE, Rue des Saint-Peres, Paris :

Origines el Progres de F Education en Amtrique. tude Historique et Cri-
_ tique. Par Charles Barneaud.

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD.

MONTHLY MAGAZINE

GENERAL LITERATURE AND SCIENCE.

VOL. LXVII. JUNE, 1898. No. 399.

Articles sent to the Editor for consideration must be accompanied
by a stamped and addressed envelope, as well as by postage sufficient
to return the MS., if not found available. Otherwise the Editor will
not feel bound to acknowledge receipt.

NEW YORK:
THE OFFICE OF THE CATHOLIC WORLD,

P. O. Box 2, Station G.

Entered at the Post-Office as Second-Class Matter.

DEALERS SUPPLIED BY THE AMERICAN NEWS COMPANY.

N.B. The postage on " THE CATHOLIC WORLD " to Great Britain and Ireland, France,
Belgium, Italy, and Germany is 5 cents.

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD,

VOL. LXVII.

JUNE, 1898.

No. 399.

CATHOLIC COLLEGIATE EDUCATION IN THE
UNITED STATES.

BY AUSTIN O'MALLEY, M.D., LL.D.

HERE are in the United States
180,000 students in 634 non-Catho-
lic colleges or universities, includ-
ing students in their preparatory
departments. 422 of these institu-
tions are called universities or col-
leges, 54 are technical and agri-
cultural colleges, and 161 are col-
leges for girls exclusively. Of the
422 called universities or general
colleges not 100 really deserve the
name college or university. The
remainder are mere high schools,
and many do not reach the grade of a high school.

The Federal government and the State governments spend
nearly six million dollars yearly on the agricultural colleges and
the State universities ; and according to the last available annual
report of the United States Commissioner of Education there
were appropriated during the scholastic year $24,052 by certain
States for the use of colleges that are professedly sectarian.
The money was distributed as follows :

Ohio: $12,500 to Wilberforce University (African Methodist
Episcopal); Tennessee: $1,050 to Knoxville College (United
Presbyterian) ; New York : $452 to Alfred University (Seventh-
Day Baptist) ; New Hampshire : $7,500 to Dartmouth College

STATE OF NEW YORK. 1897.
VOL. LXVII. 19

290 CATHOLIC COLLEGIA TE EDUCATION IN THE U. S. [June,

(Congregational); Georgia : $250 to Nanny Lou Warthen College
(M. E. South) ; Georgia : $300 to Methodist Episcopal College ;
Florida : $2,000 to Florida Conference College (Methodist
Episcopal).

That Pennsylvania this year gave a single large appropria-
tion to the Episcopalian Lehigh University is, of course, well
known. Rutgers College, a Dutch Reformed institution, has
been made the Agricultural College of the State of New
Jersey, and it therefore receives $35,000 yearly from the Federal
government.

On February 3, 1898, Judge Hagner, of the Equity Court in
Washington, D. C., ruled that it is unconstitutional for Congress
to appropriate money for sectarian institutions. The court
granted an injunction restraining the treasurer of the United
States from paying to the directors of Providence Hospital,
owned and managed by Sisters of Charity, any money belong-
ing to the United States or the District of Columbia. In the
same city, however, there is no objection to paying government
money to the Protestant Garfield Hospital, which was built
solely to oppose Providence Hospital.

The State universities and the agricultural colleges are
professedly non-sectarian, but they are all non-Catholic. There
is a handful of Catholic professors in the law or medical schools
connected with some of the State universities, but there are
very few Catholic professors in the academic departments of
these colleges. The presidents of the State institutions are often
Protestant clergymen, and the trustees are seldom, if ever,
Catholic.

THE POLICY OF EXCLUSION.

Professorships in any college are largely hereditary except
in new foundations. Most of the faculty in any college were
educated in that college, and picked out for special aptitude
while still students. Catholic boys are not selected because the
professors know these would not afterward be confirmed if
offered as candidates for professorships. I know of two Catho-
lic men, now professors in Catholic colleges, who were advised
by Johns Hopkins professors not to study in preparation for
academic professorships, because they could not get appointments
of that kind in any non-Catholic college in the country.

The inheritance of professorships should be borne in mind
when comparing non-Catholic with Catholic faculties. It is
often said that the non-Catholic college has the country to
draw from, while the Catholic college, managed by a religious

1898.] CA THOLIC COLLEGIA TE EDUCA TION IN THE U. S. 291

congregation, must take its professors from that congregation.
The non-Catholic college has the country to choose from, but
in the vast majority of cases it selects professors from its own
young men. The older the college the more it tends toward
this method.

Although we have a Catholic population of at least 10,000,000
that pays taxes to support non-Catholic institutions, Catholics
cannot get professorships because of religious prejudice, and the
existence of the prejudice prevents Catholics from even prepar-
ing for such work. If the disability were suddenly removed there
would, therefore, be no Catholic men to accept offered positions.
We could, however, get representative men, bishops and others,
appointed as trustees, if these men would show interest in
the matter. It is important that this step be taken, because
in not a few of the Western and Southern State colleges there
is much hostility to the Catholic Church evinced in literary
and historical classes where Catholic students are present. The
Eastern colleges are commonly more civilized in this respect.
For example, in the Ohio State University at Columbus, in the
winter of 1888-1889, the question, "Resolved, that the Jesuits
should be expelled from America," was announced on the public
bulletin board and debated. One of the defenders of the Jesuits
said, among other remarks, that it was erroneous to think that
Romish priests preached to ignorant Irish in Latin. They spoke
in English, and " they actually use texts from the Bible." The
University of Texas also was notorious for this sort of thing.
There are Catholic students, boys and girls, in all the State
universities, and Catholic students will be present in these
places in increasing numbers for many years to come. Such
students should be protected by a just proportion of Catholic
trustees. We should demand here nothing but our constitution-
al rights, and if we do not get these the failure will be a
result of our own 'cowardice.

CATHOLIC STUDENTS IN NON-CATHOLIC COLLEGES.
I endeavored to get an approximate notion of the number
of Catholic students in attendance at non-Catholic collegiate in-
stitutions in the United States, and the result of the inquiry is
as follows :

University of Pennsylvania, . 201 University of Illinois, . . 15

Chicago University, . . 8 University of Indiana, . . 9

Harvard, ..... 300 University of Iowa, . . 60

Yale, 115 University of Kansas, . . 24

. Leland Stanford University, . 30 University of Michigan, . . 120

292 CA THOLIC COLLEGIA TE EDUCA TION IN THE U. S. [June,

Princeton, . . . .12 University of Missouri, . . 27

Cornell, 85 University of Nebraska, . 32

Tulane University, ... 40 University of Nevada, . . 26

St. John's Coll. (Annapolis, Md.), 3 University of North Carolina, 3

Brown University, ... 47 University of Ohio, . . 27

University of Cincinnati, . 19 University of Washington, . 6

Williams College, . . .17 University of West Virginia, . 6

Massachusetts Instit. of Tech., 7 University of Wisconsin, . 118

University of Idaho, ..29 Presbyterian Colleges, . 1 8

There are 19 Catholic cadets at Annapolis, 29 at West Point
(8.9 per cent, of the number of students), and 150 Catholic
Indians at Carlisle, but only about 80 of these Indians go to
Mass. These three Federal institutions are not included in the
college statistics.

In these 37 institutions there are 1,452 Catholic students, ac-
cording to the statistics given above. There is good reason for
deeming these numbers exact except in the case of Harvard,
where the number, I think, is too large, and of Princeton and
Chicago universities, for which the numbers are most probably
too small.

Of the 201 Catholic students at Pennsylvania University
only 15 are in the academic department; the remainder are dis-
tributed as follows : 101 are in the medical department, 48 are
studying law, 32 are studying dentistry, and 5 are in the
veterinary college. Of the 115 at Yale, 50 are in the academic
department and 65 in the professional schools. At Michigan
University 40 are in literary courses, 36 at law, 22 at medicine,
and 22 in other professional courses. At the University of
Nevada 13 are in literary courses and 13 in other courses; at
the University of Indiana 8 are in literary courses and I is
studying law. The two Catholics at the University of Idaho
are in literary courses. It was not possible to find the distribu-
tion in courses for the other colleges mentioned here.

There are, then, 1,452 Catholic students in less than six per
centum of the non-Catholic colleges of the United States. The
colleges heard from are those that contain most of the Catholic
students that are studying in non-Catholic institutions, but there
must be no inconsiderable number scattered throughout the re-
maining 95 per centum of these institutions in the country.

IN CATHOLIC COLLEGES.

In Hoffmann's Directory for 1897 we find 80 Catholic institu-
tions in the United States which are called colleges. These
institutions had 14,352 students, if the preparatory boys are in-

1898.] CATHOLIC COLLEGIATE EDUCATION IN THE U. S. 293

eluded. To 51 of the 80 colleges I sent letters asking for statistics,
and answers were received from 35. The average proportion of
preparatory boys to regular collegiate students in the thirty-
five colleges was two to one. This ratio would give 4,764 re-
gular collegiate students in the 80 colleges to put in comparison
with the 1,452 Catholic collegiate students in less than 6 per
centum of the non-Catholic colleges in the country.

If we add the number of students in our secular and religious
seminaries to the number given for the colleges, we have 20,261
students, collegiate and preparatory about one-ninth of the
number of students in all the non-Catholic colleges in the
United . States. There is a very small number of Protestants
in our colleges 115 in 26 Jesuit colleges and no in Notre
Dame, for example, and in both cases these are nearly all pre-
paratory boys. There are only 12 non-Catholic boys in the col-
legiate courses at Notre Dame.

AN IMMENSE EXPENDITURE FOR A MINUTE GAIN.

Suppose we reckon the cost of the education of each of these
20,261 boys at one hundred dollars a year. This is a low
estimate: a boy that is a "day scholar" in a college will cost
his parents, for tuition and books, nearly one hundred dollars,
and the boys in the numerous boarding colleges will expend
three to six hundred dollars a year. Say, then, each of these
boys costs us $100 annually, we Catholics are expending $2,026,100
a year on private collegiate education, or within $127,000 of
the amount of money appropriated last year by all the States
in the Union for the State universities. We spend enough
money to pay the running expense of a good college in every
State in the Republic, and what are we getting for this money ?
We might have and should have universities like the Pennsyl-
vania, or Harvard, or Yale.

I am not finding fault with the noble men who in poverty
and toil have built up the collegiate institutions we have, with-
out any hope of earthly recompense, without salary, often with-
out proper food and clothing. I am merely drawing attention
to our misdirected struggles, to the indifference of our people
to all unity of endeavor. We complain about the scantiness of
our resources while we are throwing millions of dollars into
holes in the ground.

Not a few American Catholics think their colleges are pri-
vate institutions managed for the money there is in them.
This class looks upon colleges as boarding-houses. In reality,

294 CA THOLIC COLLEGIA TE EDUCA TION IN THE U. S. [June^

however, the board of students is but a comparatively small
expense buildings, professors, laboratories, libraries, a hundred
other essentials are the things that demand money for their
efficiency. People seldom think of a college as they do of a
parish church, but a good college, in view of its effect upon
the church at large, is comparable with many parish churches.

We have a handful of institutions beside the Catholic Uni-
versity that are worthy the name of college, and these have at
least a classical course up to the standard of the leading non-
Catholic colleges. The names of these colleges cannot be given
for obvious reasons. The colleges really worthy of the name
have 973 collegiate students, and 1,693 preparatory students.
With preparatory boys we have nothing to do here, as they
are not college students. There are 1,452 Catholic collegiate
students in less than six per centum of the non-Catholic col-
leges in the country 479 more than there are in those of our
own colleges that are really colleges. There are at least ten
American universities any one of which has more collegiate
students than these 973, and we Catholics number 10,000,000.

It is true that the majority of these 1,452 students are in
professional schools, but there is a large number in the literary
departments, and the Catholic who thinks the faith of our boys
safe in professional schools knows nothing of the real life in
such institutions.

HOW TO GO TO COLLEGE ON $2OO A YEAR.

Catholic boys go to the State or sectarian institutions to
study law, medicine, engineering of one kind or another, biolo-
gy in its various phases, chemistry, history, they take literary
courses ending with philosophy, or they busy themselves with
other divisions of learning. The causes of their choice of a
Protestant institution are many : proximity of the numerous
large Protestant colleges to centres of population is one cause.
Many boys can live : at home while studying. The cost of
living, moreover, can be made less at these institutions than it
is at the Catholic residence colleges. Even at Harvard a boy
can live for $372 a year, paying all expenses except clothing,
and have the advarvta'ge of a private room. At great State
universities, like the Michigan University, there are many stu-
dents that pay nothing for tuition because they are citizens of
the State; they get a comfortable room for 75 cents a week,
they cook their own food on oil-stoves, they wear " sweaters "
to avoid laundry-bills, and they are treated as well as the

1898.] CA T no LIC COLLEGIA TE EDUCA 7 ION IN THE U. S. 295

wealthiest students. With the help of clubs a boy at Ann Arbor
that would spend $200 a year would be thought extravagant.
Another cause of the defection is the dislike boys have for
discipline. Human nature in any country is not fond of dis-
cipline, and the youth in this "free country" is vehemently
opposed to it. That is another platitude, but a bitter one.
We Americans so often tell ourselves that we have a deeper re-
spect for law than is possessed by any nation in existence that
we actually take the joke seriously. We really have no respect
for parent, priest, or governor, unless these persons are morally
stronger than we are. When we find a strong man we make
orations about the nobility of obedience and we march in line.
Love for obedience as such, for its sacredness through the
touch of God's will on it, is almost unknown among us. Not
boys alone, but men and not a few of the latter are priests
think the discipline in our Catholic colleges too strict.

WHAT IS THE USE OF A CATHOLIC COLLEGE?

What is the very reason for existence of a Catholic college?
If it is only to sharpen a boy's wits, then in the name of com-
mon sense why do we not turn the matter over to the State
universities and keep our two million dollars of yearly expendi-
ture in our pockets ? The Catholic college is intended for the
teaching of history that can talk for at least a page without
lying, of literature that has the foulness cut out of it ; we want
" narrow-minded," expurgated literature, because we prefer to
teach a boy the beauty in literature he can learn the lechery
thereof from the devil without the help of a professor. The
Catholic college is also intended to teach the elements of
metaphysics and ethics, to replace histories of erroneous sys-
tems of philosophy and sneers at scholasticism made by men
who, through ignorance of technical terminology, could not
understand Catholic philosophy if they honestly tried to study
it. It also teaches Christian doctrine ; but almost half its work
should be devoted to that moral education that is effected by
discipline. The end of education is not so much learning as
living, and intellectual education alone does not conduce to
good living.

President Jordan, of the Leland Stanford University, in the
North American Review for October, 1897, said: "The Ameri-
can University is changing year by year in its attitude towards
matters of discipline. The tendency is to throw on the student,
more and more, the responsibility for his work and his con-

296 CA THOLIC COLLEGIA TE EDUCA TION IN THE U. S. [June,

duct." Just so; and in December, 1897, President Jordan
expelled 41 students for " inferiority in college work, immoral-
ity, and vulgarity."

After a foot-ball victory last autumn a correspondent of
the public press wrote of Yale : " The intoxicated young men,
to the number of nearly a thousand, thronged the lower streets
of New Haven, while lewd women carried off scores of them
to their resorts." This sort of thing never happens in a Catho-
lic college, yet small boys and big fools tell us to "treat our
Catholic boys like men." Perhaps it is wiser to treat them like
the rash youngsters they are, who do not know everything and
who have souls to save. Mr. Henri Labouchere calls a dis-
ciplineless system the " jail-bird system," because it makes work
for the police magistrates. That sort of university govern-
ment was tried and found wanting away back in the middle
ages. It is, of course, much easier for the faculty to draw its
salary and keep its eyes shut than to instil a respect for
authority into a crowd of semi -barbarous lads, and all boys are
more or less barbarous. Unfortunately, the Catholic college
system of discipline in America is injured in repute by the nar-
row minds of some " prefects " who mistake a mission from
God for a detective's job, but the system itself is sound.

DEFECTIVE ATHLETICS.

Another cause for the attendance of our boys at non-
Catholic colleges is that we do not pay proper attention to
athletics. It is surprising how many American parents there
are that are willing to let a boy go to whatever college he
may like, provided he consents to go at all. The boy, no mat-
ter how intelligent he is, sees more worth in the great base-
ball pitcher or the illustrious full-back than in all the wisdom
of all the professors under the sun, and the boy wishes to
enter the college that has the strongest foot-ball team. Foot-
ball has overshadowed base-ball, and the game of foot-ball will
last in spite of opposition because the element of fighting in it
is in accord with a boy's nature. What are we to do as re-
gards this game? There were 11 boys killed last year in the
United States while playing foot-ball, and the newspapers kept
up a constant attack upon the college faculties for permitting
the sport to go on. There were, however, during that same
year 24 times as many deaths from bicycle-riding (264), 30 times
as many deaths from horseback riding (333), 59 times as many
deaths from hunting (654), 89 times as many deaths from boat-

1898.] CA THOLIC COLLEGIA TE EDUCA TION IN THE U. S. 297

ing (986), and 122 times as many deaths from swimming (1,350),
but no one had a word to say against the other sports.

I do not wish to defend a game in which players are killed,
but if mass-plays were done away with and untrained boys
were kept out of the game, there would be no deaths from
foot-ball. Even as it is the good players in the university teams
are very seldom hurt. The advantages of the training for the
game are not inconsiderable when mass-plays are eliminated.
To one ignorant of the game foot-ball appears much rougher
than it is. It is not a young lady's game, and it has driven
the milksop out of American college life. There is no sport
without danger, and we cannot make our boys sit around
tables and sew like convent girls. The American college that
tries to live without games like foot-ball is working against seri-
ous difficulties.

Very few of our Catholic colleges have gymnasia, because
they cannot get money to put up such buildings. There is
an erroneous opinion among college authorities that gymnasia
cost more than they really do. I have before me plans for a
gymnasium, 135 feet by 100 feet on the ground, with brick walls
25 feet high. The walls are a foot thick except under the nine
Howe trusses that carry the roof, where are pilasters 16 inches
in thickness. This building will have a track-hall 100 feet square,
lighted by a lantern, and a room 100 feet by 35 feet containing
a swimming-pool, faced with enamelled brick and lined with con-
crete, 50 by 25 feet in size, 20 small dressing-rooms, a shower-
bath room, rubbing-room, and office. Over this bathing-room
is another room of the same size, to be used for gymnastic
apparatus and as a gallery for spectators that wish to look
down at games in the track-hall. This building will serve the
needs of any college for a generation to come, and its actual
cost to the contractor would be $8,500. It could be put up for
less than $10,000. There would be need of a shed for lockers
beside the building, and this shed could be used as a bowling
alley.

Let some wealthy Catholic that may be thinking of found-
ing a chair of vital statistics or something like that spend his
fifty thousand dollars on five of these gymnasia.

There is a class of Catholics, increasing year by year as
wealth increases, that sends its sons to non-Catholic colleges for
the social distinction they fancy this risk brings to the boys ;
but a bachelor's diploma, even from Harvard or Yale, does not
dazzle any one whose good opinion is worth having.

298 CA THOLIC COLLEGIA TE EDUCA TION IN THE U. S. [June,

WHERE THE DANGER IS.

Another class sends boys to non-Catholic institutions because
it is convinced that the courses are better there than in our
Catholic colleges. Are the courses really better when compared
with those of the best Catholic colleges?

The non-Catholic colleges of the United States are cursed
with the madness of experimentation in education. Every month
some remarkable woman from the public schools discovers the
" child-soul," and formulates a theory of education that was
tried and found wanting in the days of Abraham. Some of
our colleges are not much wiser than this good lady. Knowl*
edge and science advance, but there is little progress possible in
methods of imparting knowledge. The world of knowledge
must be created anew in the old manner for every boy of to-
day as it was created for his predecessors. The boy of this
age is the same glad, blank-brained little savage, God bless
him ! as was the boy in the day of Moses, and we must walk
in ancient paths in training his tender mind so that it can fight
for the modern wisdom afterward. With the deepest reverence
for the professors of pedagogy, it remains my conviction that
teachers, like poets, are born and not made, and therein lies
really all pedagogy. For ordinary boys and ordinary teachers,
and ninety per centum of boys and teachers are ordinary, we
had better cling to Latin and Greek. All our late study does
is to pile up facts ; it does not better minds more than did the
old methods, it" does not render minds nearly so keen. Bearing
this truth in remembrance, we need not bewail the poverty that
prevents the Catholic college from having twenty undergraduate
courses to offer to the choice of the American boy at least as
things are just now. Sufficient for the day is the evil thereof:
Bring up the boy God has entrusted to us on wholesome bread
and meat, and let those who come after us, if they like, give
their boys intellectual indigestion with a surfeit of university
work before that boy shall be old enough for the university.
The spirit of Didymus haunts all scientific work medical,
biological, and the rest and this spirit urges a student to with-
f hold faith from what he cannot see with his physical eyes or
prod with his fingers. To the medical man death, a force that
makes for spirituality in ordinary cases, is a mere phase in a
disease. The body absorbs all interest till the soul is forgotten
in the dimness of hearsay. We sadly need Catholic schools of
all sorts so that the blood of Christ may touch and sanctify the
hard, brutal fact.

1898.] CATHOLIC COLLEGIATE EDUCATION IN THE U. S. 299

There are dangerous doctrines concerning human life and
other subjects that may be taught in medical schools, and these
should be inspired by the approved teaching of the church. It
is not true, moreover, that boys who have been well instructed
at home will go through a scientific school safely as regards
religion. I know many cases to the contrary ; so does every
man that has studied this matter.

NON-CATHOLIC LITERARY COURSES.

As to sending a boy to a non-Catholic college for a literary
course, I contend that it is unnecessary, in the first place, to
do so because we have a number of Catholic colleges with ex-
cellent literary courses. Suppose, however, we had no Catholic
colleges, and many educated Catholics think we have not even
one, would there be sufficient reason for sending a boy to a
non-Catholic institution for a literary course ? There would not.
The ordinary Catholic boy had better have no literary training
at all than that given in most of the non-Catholic colleges in
the United States. I grant that there are good priests and de-
vout laymen that have been graduated at Harvard and Yale
and similar institutions, but for every one of these there are
ten other graduates of whom their neighbors say, " Those men
should be Catholic, but they are not."

I am aware that men in a position to judge will not agree
with my contention. I have letters from priests of towns in
which there are Protestant universities that have Catholic stu-
dents, and one of these clergymen tells me : " I feel that if a
young man or a young woman is well instructed in the faith,
Michigan University will not do him or her harm. If they
are not, you can guess what their future will be as well as I can."

A priest writes concerning the University of Wisconsin : " I
have been here nearly two years, and my experience with the
Catholic student is that they are a good body both young men
and young women. They attend church regularly; it is the ex-
ception if one or another should be careless in that respect.
They attend to their religious duties as well as the remaining
part of the parish, and as I have more than 6,000 communions
a year in a parish of about 375 families, you will see that the
average is quite good. The students, I think, average about
the same as the others."

One priest, a graduate of Harvard, is almost enthusiastic in
urging Catholic boys to go to that university, and he looks upon
a good Catholic student there as a missionary. The church will

300 CA THOLIC COLLEGIA TE EDUCA TION IN THE U. 5. [June,

never be overcrowded by the efforts of these missionaries, and a
priest of Boston who has much to do with Harvard students takes
a position directly opposed to that held by the priest who has been
a student of the university. He asserts that the Catholic Club
of Harvard meets about once a year, that it does no good, and
that boys, instead of being missionaries, fall away from the faith.

A Catholic graduate in a literary course at the University of
Michigan in a letter to me holds an opinion practically the
same as that of the priest from Ann Arbor that well-instructed
Catholics do not lose the faith in that institution. He thinks
that there is nothing which would really weaken the faith of
Catholics except in the departments of history and philosophy.
What more is wanted ? He says, also, that after lectures upon
the history of the middle ages and the Reformation, " all the
Catholics manifested uneasiness " in their conversations with
one another.

I shall quote at length from a letter sent me by a graduate
of the Ohio State University at Columbus. He writes of that
institution : " A Catholic student must expect to hear many
things which grate harshly on his religious sensibility. On
every public occasion, Washington's Birthday, University Day,
and in the literary contests, there is always some one on the
programme who either abuses the Catholic Church or bestows
lavish praise on her enemies. ... In the classes in English,
essays were often read which were very objectionable to Cath-
olic ears. The professor, however, encouraged the Catholic
students to write essays in answer to the abusive effusions. A
class of German one day was reading a historical work in which
Catholics were presented in a very unfair light. Among other
things they were accused of selling indulgences. A student
asked the professor what an indulgence is. He said it is like
this: If a man wanted to commit a sin murder, for example
he could go to a priest and, by paying a fixed sum, have the
sin forgiven before it was committed. A Catholic student rose
up and said, ' That is not so ! ' The professor was speechless
with astonishment for a moment, and then in a changed voice
he asked this student to' tell the class what an indulgence really
is. The student did so. Then the professor made excuses for
what the book said about religion, and the next year he used
a text-book in which the objectionable parts did not appear.

" All the students assembled once a day in the chapel for re-
ligious exercises, and to hear general announcements of inter-
est to the student body. At one of these meetings a professor

1898.] CATHOLIC COLLEGIATE EDUCATION IN THE U. S. 301

asked the students to patronize a lecture for the benefit of a
hospital conducted by the Sisters of Charity in the city. One of
the older professors interrupted him and asked if the hospital
was not a Catholic institution. On receiving an affirmative an-
swer, he began to say that he thought it was not good policy
for the students to help the Catholics, etc., but he was prompt-
ly hissed down by the crowd of students. The professor that
had first spoken then turned to him and said: 'Any man who
came along is taken in at this hospital without being asked
about his religion ; several of our students have been cared for
there. Yes, if even you were to go there they would treat
you kindly ! ' This was received with vigorous applause and
effectually silenced the old gentleman."

A Catholic graduate of Cornell University writes as follows :
" My impressions gathered at Cornell University seem to indi-
cate an effect injurious to the faith of Catholic students. Dur-
ing my stay of four years at Cornell I noticed the gradual drop,
ping away of young men from attendance at Mass and the
Sacraments. Of course, at first, being fresh from home, they
are not lax in their duties ; but as they become more fully ac-
quainted with their fellow-students, that are usually without re-
ligious belief, the zeal with which they at first devoted them-
selves to their Christian duties seems to weaken, and finally to
dwindle to utter neglect, and that in a short while. More espe-
cially is this the case with students who are members of frater-
nities. . . . Women students and foreigners who are Cath-
olics are apparently free from contamination as regards their
religion ; but in the case of American Catholic men students, I
should judge that only one-tenth of the number of such students
who enter Cornell practise their religion faithfully throughout
their life at that institution."

CATHOLICS AT YALE.

That letter needs no comment. A Catholic graduate of
Yale writes in enthusiastic praise of the fraternities as a means
for preserving order and harmony among students. He says the
priests of New Haven find nothing objectionable in the secret
as such. The Catholic Club at Yale died out in 1892, and I
am told " there is no place for such an organization at so broad
an institution as Yale." The gentleman that writes this tells
me also that during his four years at Yale he " never noticed
the slightest prejudice against Catholic students." On the con-
trary, class honors and social honors seem to be distributed

302 CA THOLIC COLLEGIA TE EDUCA TION IN THE U. S. [June,

evenly. He further says that Professor Adams in his history
lectures speaks with high praise of the Catholic Church, that
the faculty insist upon the rule that Catholic students attend
Mass. He continues : " In our philosophy courses the teaching
was violently opposed to the scholastic system. This you may
interpret as an opposition to Catholicism. But the professors
were sincere, and, for my part, I could never like scholasticism."

What more does a Catholic clerical or lay philosopher want
than the last quotation to understand the state of mind induced
by Protestant philosophy? The amateur metaphysician even in
the church does not approve of scholastic philosophy, because
he has not the faintest notion of what the term scholastic phil-
osophy means. After a ten-months course in philosophy and
twenty to thirty months at the higher catechism in Latin in a
seminary, hundreds of men call themselves philosophers and
theologians. So they are, just as a senior classman in a Jesuit
.college is a "philosopher" the moment he passes the junior
class examination. Do I then mean to assert that the great
professors of philosophy in Yale, Harvard, Cornell, Michigan,
and the other non-Catholic universities are not competent critics
of scholastic philosophy ? That is exactly what I hold. Not one
of them knows anything whatever about scholastic philosophy
except at second hand, and then through prejudiced sources.

That good American word " bluff " is very expressive.
When a professor with a world-wide reputation for learning
claims to know the opinion of the man in the moon, the world
admits the claim ; but the world is suffering under a plain, vul-
gar bluff, and it is surprising how much of this bluff there is in
high places. One of the most distinguished non-Catholic pro-
fessors in America once told me impressively, " You know I
am thoroughly familiar with all the Summa of Thomas Aqui-
nas." I did not know it. He could not translate the technical
terms on one page of the Summa to save his learned soul.

THE TRUTH ABOUT CATHOLIC COLLEGES.

We have, then, real colleges of our own, and good ones. A
small number are in the first class, about twenty others are good.
The courses in this twenty are almost a year below the stan-
dard in material handled, and often they have weak professors,
but there is the compensation of religious influence, discipline,
and philosophy to atone for the feebleness of the course. We
must confess the other " colleges " down to the end of the list
are troubled with the yearning for titles so characteristic of o-ur

1898.] CA T HO LIC COLLEGIA TE EDUCA TION IN THE U. S. 303

Republic. Some of them do not teach even our religion well,
because it requires as much learning and talent to teach religion
as to teach mathematics. It is one thing to make boys memo-
rize catechism and quite another to teach them their religion.

These colleges by brevet also give degrees, and they are
especially fond of conferring the degree Doctor of Philosophy,
honoris causa. That degree has an impressive air in the cata-
logue. They might as well give the degree Doctor of Medicine,
honoris causa. Our respectable colleges are giving this degree at
present after courses in single languages, science anything you
please, but they require at least three years' study of this strange
" philosophy." The honorary degree in philosophy is a scandal.
Grant the degree Doctor of Laws to the man who has built
a church and is a good fellow, or to the man that has written
a book, even if the book is somewhat paralytic, but save us
from the disgrace of the honorary Doctor of Philosophy.

If a Catholic parent sends a boy to a Protestant college
without absolute necessity, the boy is left there without the
grace of state that he would have in a Catholic college. He
breathes in, moreover, an air of scepticism. The better the
non-Catholic university is intellectually the less real religion
is found in it. Not that religious faith and intellectuality are
incompatible, but Protestant faith and intellectuality are. A
Presbyterian said to a friend of mine not long ago : " If you
want to knock all the Presbyterianism out of a boy send him
to Princeton." The Baptist University of Chicago is anything
but Baptist. As Father R. F. Clarke wrote of Oxford about
twelve years ago, these universities are losing their hold on the
supernatural.

THE TRUTH ABOUT NON-CATHOLIC COLLEGES.

There may be no direct attack on Catholicism in the civil-
ized universities, but there is an animus against all sacerdotal-
ism that tinges the historical lectures. If the mediaeval popes
were not the vicars of Christ, and the non-Catholic professor
believes they were not, these popes were stupendous scoundrels ;
and that belief will taint historical lectures. The normal Cath-
olic boy is at heart, even in America, docile, and he believes
a great professor, in spite of the pitiable uneasiness of his Cath-
olic instincts.

I have given a feeble presentation of the state of the ques-
tion regarding Catholic collegiate education in the United
States. We know that there is a large number of Catholic

304 CA THOLIC COLLEGIA TE EDUCA TION IN 7 HE U. 5. [June,

boys and girls in Protestant colleges, and we also know that
we have very few Catholic colleges to supply the intellectual
needs of those students that are risking their faith. The regu-
lar clergy have so sacrificed themselves in this work of collegi-
ate education that they have, as Father Murphy well said in a
recent article in the American Catholic Quarterly Review, almost
done an injury to our people by leaving the layman under the
impression that he has no obligation in the matter of collegiate
education. What remedy is to be proposed ?

First, let warning be given to parents of the danger into
which they are sending their children when these children are
permitted to attend non-Catholic colleges.

Secondly, let Catholics, clergy and laity, cease looking upon
our colleges as private boarding-houses, and then encourage
these colleges. One finds wealthy Catholics in almost every
town, but when these wealthy Catholics are asked to assist edu-
cation they found a twenty-five dollar medal for penmanship
and then pose as savers of the church. If there is a subscrip-
tion-list for a course of fashionable lectures on Cimabue, these
persons fight for a place among the subscribers, while they may
be in doubt whether Cimabue was a painter or a mountain in
Mesopotamia.

Thirdly, we should strive to direct toward our real colleges
the millions spent by Catholics on what is falsely called colle-
giate education. We cannot suppress the hedge college, but
we can tell parents where to send their boys.

Fourthly, we should make the success of the Catholic Uni-
versity, of Georgetown, Notre Dame, and other institutions a
matter of honor. There is too much standing to one side, too
much jealous sneering. A university is a very slow growth ; do
not expect too much at first. There are many chairs already
founded in the Catholic University, but it needs money for cur-
rent expenses. Georgetown, Notre Dame, and other houses have
not a cent of endowment.

Fifthly, the men among us whose words have weight should
urge good colleges not to ruin themselves by striving to be-
come very poor universities.

Sixthly, we should find means whereby poor boys could live
cheaply at our colleges. Poverty is a principal cause of defec-
tion. There are forty boys educated at Notre Dame who nomi-
nally pay their expense by waiting at table, and no distinction
is made between these boys and the others. Let other colleges
do at least as much as this.

ON THE
OUTSKIRTS.

ANNAPOLIS :

THE HOME AND TRAINING-SCHOOL OF
OUR NAVY.

BY A. A. McGINLEY.

N the air were the gentle sounds of spring, chir-
rup of robin and twitter of nesting birds, and a

hint of summer heat in the fulsome sunshine, as
& one morning in the early part of April the

" Short Line " from Baltimore to Annapolis dis-
charged its passengers at the country. like station of the Capital
of Maryland. Near by a row of whitewashed 'huts stood with
open doors and windows while their colored occupants lounged
about the door-posts, blinking through the glare of the sun at
the passers-by, one fat old negress drowsily regarding us
through the smoke of a huge pipe.

This was our first impression of the place in which at that
moment was tingling the over-strained nerve of excitement,
thrilling more keenly, perhaps, than in any place on the two
continents, as to the ultimatum of the weighty councils about
the impending war. For here the young blood of our hundreds
of Naval Cadets beat high at the thought that they were on
the eve of witnessing, and probably of taking part in, not merely
one of their exciting and interesting sham battles or exhibitions
of naval prowess before the eyes of admiring friends, to win
the honors of the Academy for passing these successful tests,
but genuine battles, involving the mighty issues of the coun-
try's welfare, the avenging of a terrible slaughter of their
brothers at sea, the freeing of a crushed people, the stamping out

VOL. LXVII 20

306 HOME AND TRAINING-SCHOOL OF OUR NAVY. [June,

of the only oppression the sun looks down upon within the broad
territories of this free land. These battles would be begun and
fought out at sea ; some of them would behold the realities of
the mere forms of naval tactics in which they had been drilled
for months and years on the smooth, soft lawns and around the
pretty harbor of the Naval Academy.

Yet there was little apparent about the place to betray their
feelings of interest and excitement, though ominous messages
of war were being sent on in every edition and " extra " of
the newspapers, working upon the feelings of the people
and stimulating anxiety to a point almost beyond endurance.
As was beseeming in those trained to be ready at any mo-
ment to play for the stakes of a nation's fortune, there was
no blatant exhibition of patriotism, but an almost Sabbath dig-
nity of quiet and calm, as though in the breasts of even these
youthful patriots was a realization of the solemn and awful
thing it is to slay fellow-beings even in the righteous warfare
against oppression. It was the Saturday half-holiday too, and
the manly " middys " strolled up and down the walks of the
Academy grounds with anxious visiting friends, or strayed
through the quiet streets of Annapolis holding converse with
their companions on a gentler theme than that of bloody war.
Yet one might fancy that the consciousness of the latter, even
in these relaxed moments of Hght-heartedness, lent firmness to
their well-timed tread and braced their shoulders back in manly
fashion as they walked. Out beyond, the Severn wound its
soft curves about the Naval citadel, and the blue outline of the
Cumberland range seemed to shut them in from the noise and
excitement of the strife of nations. It was hard to believe that
the scare-heads of the newspapers thrust under one's nose every
hour or two were anything more than practical jokes of the
busybodies in the big cities beyond, such a holiday kind of air,
though a quiet one withal, reigned here.

We were on the lookout for some sign of at least a secret
preparation for the great events blazoned forth in the news-
papers ; and when my companion a resident of the place-
noticed an unfamiliar appearance in the water-line of the har-
bor we walked over in that direction with some eagerness and
a bit of awed anxiety to see if it " meant war." An old sailor,
busy about the wharf, quietly explained that they had been
for some time engaged in building a new sea-wall, and were
extending it out from shore, making a driveway about the
harbor that was all.

1898.1 HOME AND TRAINING-SCHOOL OF OUR NAVY. 307

We were in-
vited to go about
the place by our
friend, who in a

short time gave
us a comforta-
ble feeling of
security by his

MILITARY AND ARTILLERY MANOEUVRES.

easy, phlegmatic talk concerning the prospects of war, and
got us so interested in the construction and workings of the
vessels used by the Academy for the training of the cadets
that we quite forgot for the time the serious end of all this
business of naval training and practice, it seemed so much
like sport. The sight of the boys spinning up and down in

3o8 HOME AND TRAINING-SCHOOL OF OUR NAVY. [June,

their little yachts and steam-tugs, having a gay outing with
their friends, added to this feeling.

The old Santee, an ancient man-of-war, stripped of her sails
and covered with a close roof over her deck, lies up against
the dock and is used only as a school-ship for home-training,
though the Monongahela, another practice-ship, is fully rigged
and goes on high seas for long voyages with her crew of young
recruits. She was in dock at this time, and with our naval
friend's guidance we explored her from deck to hold, peering
into every little nook and corner that shipcraft so cunningly
contrives to turn to use as an extra cabin or locker or store-
room not an inch of space wasted from bow to stern'. The
narrow angles formed in the latter down in the lower deck
dark little corners scarcely big enough to crowd one man into
our guide called the *' sailors' reception rooms," a facetious
name for the place where Jack Tar is stowed away out of fur-
ther mischief when he gets too merry with his mates. The
economy of space, and the contrivance used to furnish every-
thing demanded for " modern convenience," which are so mar-
vellously exhibited by the New York tenement-house builder,
seemed to us surpassed for the first time here.

" Only fourteen inches are allowed between each of these,"
explained our guide, showing us the hooks on which are hung
the hammocks of the sailors; "and they are strung in and out
like that," he added, interlacing his fingers. " One man's head
reaches to another's waist as they lie. I tell you a fellow has
a hard time getting in if he comes late to bed. And the captain
back there has half the ship," he commented, looking ruefully
over his shoulder at the neat row of cabins in the bow the
suite of a city hotel in miniature.

'' These ropes have each a different name," he told us when
we had climbed to the upper deck, fingering caressingly, as
though they were children, the great coils twined as neatly as
spool-cotton about the big reels. " And we could come out
here in the darkest night and find the one we would be ordered
to."

We looked incredulously up the tall masts from which it
seemed countless strands hung down and intertwined, but he
enumerated a sufficient number off-hand to satisfy us that they
were. as the alphabet to him and that he could find every one
with his eyes shut.

Walking about the grounds, we came a little nearer to the
realization of the havoc and carnage and horror that lie within

1 89 *.] HOME AND TRAINING-SCHOOL OF OUR NAVY. 309

the possibilities of war fought out at sea, as we saw outside
the Mess Hall of the Academy the sheets of iron that had been
tested in the building of a man-of-war, and noted how the great
torpedoes had ripped through the solid metal of a foot thick-
ness as though it were mere blotting-paper. Four great sheets
of this tested iron had been placed there on exhibition, each
one more shattered and riddled than the other. While we
walked around them, curiously comparing the calibre of one
with another, two dainty babies with their nurse, from the offi-
cers' quarters, played underneath in the long shadows they cast
across the grass, and they would pat the great torpedoes lying
about at the foot as though they had been put there for them
to play with. We fell to making other contrasts at the picture
thus made.

The place, indeed, was everywhere suggestive of any thoughts
but those of war. Not far away was the fine old poplar on
the college campus known as the '* Liberty Tree," under which
centuries before the early colonists had made their terms of
peace with the Susquehannock tribe. Across the peaceful bosom
of the fair bay in the distance the Ark and the Dove had borne
their little company, faithful followers of a religion of peace,
seeking for a home in a foreign land where undisturbed they
could follow the practices of their faith and offer refuge to any

MIDSHIPMAN PRACTICE ON THE MAST-HEADS.

3io HOME AND TRAINING-SCHOOL OF OUR NAVY. [June,

others in search of a like privilege, and fleeing from the bitter
persecutions of old world religious antagonisms. And in the
Capitol on the hill beyond, in the city, was the very room in
which General Washington resigned his commission to the
United States army when peace had dawned upon the land
and the nation's cause was won.

The history of those times and of those early incidents is
hung in pictures on the walls in the old halls of the Capitol.
Washington is there, stately and grave, before the Senate, the
old canvas scarcely showing the faded outlines of the forms in
the picture, and below a copy of the resignation and of its ac-
ceptance. Over in the Hall of Delegates is the splendid picture
of the " Planting of the First Colony of Maryland," by Mr.
Frank B. Mayer, who is also the painter of the " Burning of
the Peggy Stewart," that famous incident in Maryland history
which was a repetition of the Boston Tea Party. " On Friday,
the I4th day of October, 1774," so a historian of the time tells us,
" the brig Peggy Stewart, Captain Jackson, arrived in Annapolis
from London, having on board seventeen packages containing
2,320 pounds of that detestable weed, the taxed tea. On hear-
ing of its arrival, the Anne Arundel County Committee, which
took cognizance of such matters, immediately convened. The
committee consulted together and agreed to call a meeting of
the citizens of Annapolis at five o'clock the same afternoon to
answer the question, ' What is to be done?' " The question was
pondered upon for a day or two and vigorously discussed among
the citizens, with the result that indignation was so incited
against the unlucky offenders who owned the brig and her cargo
as to extract from them the following very humble apology for
their flagrant offence :

'"We, James Williams, Joseph Williams, and Anthony Stew-
art, do severally acknowledge that we have committed a most
daring insult and act of the most pernicious tendency to the
liberties of America: we, the said Williams, in importing the
tea, and said Stewart in paying the duty thereon ; and thereby
deservedly incurred the displeasure of the people now convened,
and all others interested in the preservation of the constitutional
rights and liberties of North America, do ask pardon for the
same ; and we solemnly declare for the future that we never
will infringe any resolution formed by the people for the
salvation of their rights, nor will we do any act that may be
injurious to the liberties of the people ; and to show our desire
of living in amity with the friends of America, we do request

1898.] HOME AND TRAINING-SCHOOL OF OUR NAVY. 311

this meeting, or as many as choose to attend, to be present at
any place where the people shall appoint, and we will there
commit to the flames, or otherwise destroy as the people may
choose, the detestable article which has been the cause of this
our misconduct.' "

Thus were apologies made for public offences in the old
days, even in the days of the haughty cavaliers, so touchy were
the people about the infringement of the laws they were build-
ing up for the future constitution of the new country. Not
only was it decided to

tion. "Mr. Stewart and

, , IT 7-1 THE BURNING OF THE Peggy Stewart.

Messrs.Wil- Hams, the

former accompanied by several gentlemen to protect him from
personal violence, repaired to the brig. Her sails were set, and,
with colors flying, she was run aground on the shore between
the Gas-House and the north-western wall of the Naval Academy.
It was brought up to this point that Mrs. Stewart, the invalid
wife of the owner of the vessel, might see the conflagration
from the window of her residence on Hanover Street. Mr.
Stewart applied the match and, as an offering and atonement
to the offended people and an open defiance to the crown, the
Peggy Stewart and the obnoxious tea-chests were in a few hours

312 HOME AND TRAINING-SCHOOL OF OUR NAVY. [June,

reduced to ashes." The painter of this scene has put all the
heroic patriotism of the moment into his picture.

Mr. Mayer is a prophet content with fame in his own coun-
try. We found him in his quaint old studio in the town below,
among his pictures and his books, glad to tell us his day-dreams
about " The Ancient City," of which he has grown to be part
and parcel, and to show us copies of some of his greater paint-
ings. His conception of the early history of his native place
and the way he has conveyed it to his canvas in scenes of
early Maryland life at the time of the first settlers there, and
further back still in the days of the Indian, made the past for
the moment a vivid reality.

Close association with Indians in his early life, he explained
to us, led him to know much of their character and made him
familiar with their strange tribal lore ; and it is this knowledge
which has informed some of his representations of their weird,
mythical customs. But again and again we returned to that
brave picture of the planting of the cross, and commented upon
how wonderfully he had made the spirit of those early pioneers
shine out upon the canvas.

" There is such a hopefulness and vivacity in it ! " I said en-
thusiastically. " They are all alive and eager for what is to
come, and so full of joyousness."

"Ah, did you see that?" he said, turning with sudden plea-
sure in his fine old face. " That is what I had in mind. I am
going to put Te Deum Laudamus over it for its name, and get
it hung in a better light up there in the Capitol so as to bring
out the spirit of it more distinctly."

He pointed out his idea in the grouping of the figures in
the copy he had at hand the imperial Calvert in the centre,
hand on hip and brave in attitude and attire ; the bearers of
the cross first, the staunch and brawny woodsman, one of the
class who later formed the pillars of the nation and the makers
of its laws the hewers of wood and the drawers of water;
the ambitious young tradesman who later becomes in the in-
dustries of the new world the opulent planter ; the cavalier,
gay, handsome, and adventurous, mixing later on in the intrigues
and plots and counter-plots in the politics and the negotiations
between the old world and the new ; the dark-browed pirate
behind the rest, intent on schemes for gaining gold ; the venera-
ble priest, anxious and prayerful about this new adventure
on foreign shores (Father White, the famous old historian of
Maryland, has been represented here). These were the ones

1898.] HOME AND TRAINING-SCHOOL OF OUR NAVY. 313

who first brought civilization into the wilds of this Southern
land and gave Maryland its proud title of the " Home of Reli-
gious Liberty in the New World."

Annapolis to-day a little, sleepy old town with irregular
streets and ancient houses might be easily overlooked as a
place of no interest outside of its Naval Academy. But a sharp
glance here and there soon discovers landmarks and evidences
of an earlier life that rouses the historical instinct at once, and
starts it on the road of research. The picturesque old houses
tell stories of those early days in every angle of their crumb-
ling walls and old-fashioned gables. Such grand old rooms and
stately halls as are within them would hardly be suspected in
these obscure little streets, in which not a sign of modern pro-
gress is visible there is not so much as a street-car in the
whole city. But the people are very happy and gay among the
traditions of a past which has left its marks so plainly here as
to make them live and dream it over again in their humdrum
daily lives.

A century ago, before the Revolution, Annapolis was the cen-
tre of social and educational life in this country. It even at one
time claimed the title of " Athens of America," as a modern
chronicler tells us, and he relates enough of the history of its so-
cial life to make us believe it easily deserved the title at a time
when the Puritans of New England were still huddling too close
together in the narrow prejudices of their creed to give hope

OLD ANNAPOLIS FROM THE CAPITOL.

HOME AND TRAINING-SCHOOL OF OUR NAVY. [June,

of their ever winning this name for their capital city. "Anna-
polis had then been the capital of Maryland over fifty years,
the government having been removed from St. Mary's, the place
of the original settlement, in 1694, thus supplanting that ancient
city in the honors and emoluments of official patronage and,
with the government, transferring the commerce of the colony.
Here the best law-learning of America was gathered the Jen-
nings, Chalmers, Rogers, Stones, Pacas, Johnsons, Dulanys.
The clergy were commonly men of culture sent from England,
generally of excellent education and manners ; seldom would
one of a different character be tolerated by the high-toned
men who composed the vestries. These clergymen did not
abandon their classic pursuits when they crossed the sea and
familiarly wrote Latin notes to their boon companions of An-
napolis, whose culture in those days enabled them to answer
in the same language."*

While the Puritans up on the bleak shores of New England
prayed long prayers and wore longer faces and banned the joys
of life and burned their witches, the gay cavaliers down here
in Anne Arundel County steeped themselves in the luxuries
of the good things of this world and made life one merry round
of pleasure. " The style of the time," so says the historian,
" was in winter to enjoy the capital, but in milder seasons to
travel a social round among the great estates and manors, until
the principal families of Calvert, St. Mary's, Charles, Prince
George's, and Anne Arundel counties, and across the Bay on
the Eastern Shore, had been visited. They were bold riders,
expert in hounds and horse-flesh, and the daily fox chase, in
season, was as much a duty to our systematic ancestors as it
was to go to the parish' church with proper equipage and style
on Sundays. With races every fall and spring, theatres in
winter, assemblies every fortnight, dinners three or four times
a week, a card-party whenever possible (!), athletic fox-hunting,
private balls on every festival, wit, learning, and stately man-
ners, softened by love of good-fellowship " this is the charac-
ter recorded of Annapolis in 1775. It was indeed almost more
of a pleasure resort than the capital of a State. Tired out
with the dissipations afforded in the social life of the old world
and eager for what the new might hold for them, the gay and
adventurous and ambitious came here and took up with an ex-
istence full enough of novelty and ease and diversion to suit
the most blast and fastidious. He tells again how " they sat

" The Ancient City" : A History of Annapolis. By Elihu Reilly.

1898.] HOME AND TRAINING-SCHOOL OF OUR NAVY. 315

on carved chairs, at quaint tables, amid piles of ancestral sil-
verware, and drank punch out of vast, costly bowls from Japan,
or sipped Madeira half a century old. At Annapolis was laid
out the best race-course in the colonies, and built certainly
the first theatre. They were free and hearty livers, importing and
relishing their old Madeira, and it was here that soft crabs,
terrapins, and canvas-back ducks first obtained their renown as
the greatest delicacies in the world."

OLD-FASHIONED
THINGS IN OLD-
FASHIONED
HOUSES.

But this
was reached
little colony had
cross in " St.
Mary's County,
build up in their
city of Mary-
high civilization
of Christianity

THE PEGGY STEWART MANSION.

stage of luxury
long after that
planted the
Marie's," in St.
and striven to
little capital
land a pure,
and a broadness
in their govern-

ment which would extend their beneficent influence throughout
the troubled, unsettled colonies of the new country, and even to the
untamed savages of these wilds. That their tactics with the latter
were of a very different order than those practised with the red
man by the usurping European in most parts of this country and
that they won them to civilization by sheer force of brotherly char-
ity, the history of the simple-hearted and eloquent Father White,
as given in his personal journal of the time bears glowing witness.
It affords a touching proof of the all-conquering power of Chris-
tian love for fellow-beings who have immortal souls. After their

316 HOME AND TRAINING-SCHOOL OF OUR NAVY. [June,

first meeting with the chiefs of the tribe he tells of the friendly
decision passed by the leader as to their future relations. " I
think," he said, " that we should all eat at the same table ; my
young men will visit the hunting grounds for you, and all things
shall be in common with us." Father White pays this splendid
tribute to the moral condition of the Indian there one which
might be well coveted by the civilized white man in any part
of the world :

"They have neither wine nor spirits, nor can they be easily
induced to take them, except such as the English have infected
with their vices. As to their deportment, it is extremely
modest and proper. In neither male nor female have I seen
any action contrary to chastity. They come voluntarily and
mingle with us daily, offering us with a joyful countenance what
they have caught in hunting and fishing, and partaking of our
food with us when invited by a few words in their language.
Many of them have wives and preserve their conjugal faith un-
sullied. The countenances of the women are sedate and modest.
The natives seem possessed of generous dispositions and recip-
rocate liberally any act of kindness. They decide on nothing
rashly nor are they affected by any sudden impulses of feeling,
but when anything of importance is submitted to their con-
sideration, they reflect on it in silence as if anxious to be gov-
erned entirely by reason ; then, having formed their determina-
tion, they express it briefly and adhere to it most obstinately."
And then he adds, with the zeal of the apostle in his words :
" If they were once imbued with the principles of Christianity,
they would certainly become examples of every moral and
Christian virtue."

But even into this refuge of peace and religious toleration
crept the animosities that had embittered the religious life
of the old world and worked their pernicious influence and left
their blighting mark upon the place. The spot is pointed out
to day across the river where the Catholics and the Protestants
fought the Battle of the Severn, the former losing not only
the peace they had so jealously guarded till then, but their cap-
ital city, for the motive behind the attack of their neighbors
across the river was as much a desire to bring the capital from
St. Mary's to the " Town at Proctor's "an early name of Anna-
polisas religious hatred. Many among these covetous and
bigoted " roundheads" had been of the number given refuge
by Lord Baltimore at a time when they were denied freedom
of religious practice in their own settlements in the other States.

But these Puritans are described even by Protestant histo-

.] HOME AND TRAINING-SCHOOL OF OUR NAVY. 317

rians as " a restless set with itching ears, who seemed never so
satisfied as when they were in opposition to the powers that
were." They won the day, however, over the peace-loving com-
munity at St. Mary's and left to their posterity the honor of
having the capital in their town, and also a goodly share of the
religious bigotry they were themselves so steeped in.

In the columns of the Maryland Gazette a paper founded
in Annapolis in 1727 there are some interesting records of
how industriously these busybodies sowed abroad in this new
soil the anti-Catholic prejudices so deeply rooted in old Eng-
land. In one of the issues during the year 1745 is an account
of a procession in Deptford, England, in honor of the king's
birthday, describing how the church was misrepresented and
ridiculed on public occasions of this sort by all sorts of buffoon-
ery and malicious satire.

The following is the order of the procession described :

" I. A Highlander, in his proper dress, carrying on a pole a
pair of wooden shoes, with this motto :

THE NEWEST MAKE FROM PARIS.

" 2. A Jesuit in his proper dress, carrying on the point of a
long, flaming sword a banner, with this inscription in large
capital letters :

INQUISITION, FLAMES, AND DAMNATION.

" 3. Two Capuchin Friars, properly shaved, habited, and ac-
coutred with flogging poles, beads, and crucifixes, etc. One of
them bore on a high pole a bell, Mass book, and candles to
curse the British nations with ; the other carried a large
standard with this inscription :

INDULGENCES CHEAP AS DIRT.
Murder, . . . Nine-pence.
Adultery, . . Nine-pence half-pence.

Reading the Bible, . A thousand pounds.
Fornication, . . Four-pence half-penny farthing.
Perjury, . . . Nothing at all.
Rebellion, . . A reward or drawback of thir-

teen pence half-penny Scots money.

"4. The Pretender, with a ribbon, a nosegay, etc., riding
upon an ass.

" 5. The Pope riding upon his Bull.

" The procession was preceded and closed by all sorts of
rough music, and after a march around the town the Pope and
the Pretender were committed to the flames according to
custom, but not till they had been first confessed, absolved,
and purged with holy water by the Jesuit. The several actors
played their parts well, with great drollery, and the only token
of affection to Popery which the spectators gave was a liberal
collection to the begging friars."

3i8 HOME AND TRAINING-SCHOOL OF OUR NAVY. [June,

But in the end
the emblem of
the faith once so
shunned and scoff-
ed at has won its
way as that brave,
hopeful little
band of Catholics
dreamed it would,
and more than
they even dared
to dream, when
they hewed the
forest trees and
fashioned the rough cross to
plant their first colony on
Lady Day in the year 1634.
Over the town it looms up to-
day on the steeple of St. Mary's,
the only Catholic Church in
Annapolis, but well loved by
the people there, both those
outside the church and the par-
ishioners, for it has a double
claim to their reverence. This

ST. MARY'S CHURCH, REDEMPTORIST CONVENT i -i j t i - r

AND NOVITIATE. ONCE THE HOME OF CHARLES church and the novitiate of

CARROLL OF CARROLLTON. the Redemptorist Fathers ad-

joining it, and the old mansion

further in on the estate occupied by the School Sisters of
Notre Dame, was at one time the home of that valiant old
Marylander, Charles Carroll of Carrollton, and bequeathed by his
family to the Redemptorists.

There is not a prettier place in the old city than this spot.
It occupies a point of land running westward into the bay,
and from the windows of the old mansion one has a view of
the Chesapeake and the surrounding meadows and woods that
would make one dream dreams and see visions of those pleas-
ant, courtly days when "the ships from home" brought fresh
stores and new arrivals from over seas to the expectant ones
in the gay little capital. Here from these windows might
have looked out the hospitable lord of Carrollton, the first
to welcome and the most generous to entertain ; into every
affair that was on foot for progress and for the country's wel-

1898.] HOME AND TRAINING-SCHOOL OF OUR NAVY. 319

fare ; never losing his fine old chivalrous spirit and his interest
in public affairs to the very last day of his life. There is an
assertion on record that he became offended with the city
fathers of his native town over some question of taxation dur-
ing his latter years he lived to be over ninety-five and moved
to Baltimore from his home in Annapolis to show his resentment
of the injustice.

The house of Samuel Chase is another venerated building in
the city. It is still occupied by the descendants of his family,
who preserve its colonial appearance in exquisite taste and take
just pride in the precious heirlooms and relics of its former
grandeur.

Of late years there has been a stirring-up of the spirit of
enterprise in this "Ancient City," and evidence that an am-
bition to run again in the race of progress is growing here and
pushing the traditions of the past further and further into the
background. The people are assuming more of a feeling of
importance and responsibility as to their place in the cities of
the nation, and are moved by a strong desire to win for them-
selves and for the great national institution within their territory
all the privileges and advantages that may be obtained for them
by proper State legislation. It has never
been considered that the Naval Academy
approached even near to the ambitions and
hopes of legislators in its behalf, and for a
long time consideration has been under way
of large appropriations from the national
treasury for better and more thoroughly

BITS OF LOCAL COLOR.

320 HOME AND TRAINING-SCHOOL OF OUR NAVY. [June,

equipped buildings. The system employed in entering naval
cadets is about the same as that of the military school one
naval cadet for every member or delegate of the House of Re-
presentatives, one for the District of Columbia, and ten at large
(Act of Congress approved June, 187 8}.

The course is six years, four years at the Academy and two
years at sea. The mental examinations required of candidates
seem simple enough for our well schooled American youth,
though the examinations required during the school terms
throughout the
course are
doubtless strict
enough to keep
the student well
down to work.
The crisis in the
nation's affairs
at this time has,
accord ing to

current infor-
mation, quite
materially a f-
fected the usual
routine of af-
fairs at the

INFANTRY TACTICS. Academy this

year, the class

usually graduating in June having been closed and discharged
at Easter and the next year's class moved into their place for
graduation in June.

It was an interesting time to visit the Academy, to
realize the serious significance underlying the daily routine of
affairs gone through year in and year out with the same ex-
actitude in this training-school of our Navy, and to watch the
practical utilization, in the moment of need, of a national
institution which might exist for centuries through the policies
exercised by government, without having any reason for its
existence but the possibility of an affront, an injury, or an in-

1898.] HOME AND TRAINING-SCHOOL OF OUR NAVY. 321

suit between nation and nation. Suddenly as a meteor from
the sky that possibility became a real fact, and the thrill of its
reality passed through the pulse of the nation like a strong con-
vulsion, which was hardly so much from anxiety as to the issues
at stake or the principles involved as it was from a feeling of
sudden terror in realizing by how thin a thread hang the desti-
nies and the welfare of nations ; that with all the mighty legis-
lation and the magnificently evolved constitutions of state and
country ; with the broad light of our much-vaunted twentieth
century civilization dawning upon us and in the lauded spirit
of international brotherhood in the midst of this to behold the
nations at each other's throats as fiercely and relentlessly as
though we were yet in the primitive stage when man's whole
occupation was to wage war upon his fellow-man. No wonder the
lion-hearted old man in the Vatican blenches before this spectacle
and lifts up aged hands to Heaven for peace, and urges the
children of the church to pray, neither for victory nor defeat
he could not ask brother to pray for the destruction of brother
but only for peace.

As the choir in the little Church of St. Mary's sang the
"Agnus Dei" that quiet Sunday morning, and out through the
open windows across the apple orchards sweet with bloom drifted
the gentle refrain, Pacem, Pacem, till the very birds in the trees
seemed to call it out to their chattering mates, one felt, too,
that there was no other petition fit to be sent above in this
crisis of affairs than one universal prayer for peace.

VOL. LXVII. 21

WAYSIDE SHRINE.

BY MARY F. NIXON.

E stands upon the hillside o'er quaint Italian

town,
In homely, time-stained habit, with cord and

kirtte brown.
The summer suns beat on him, he feels the

wintry blast,
Yet standeth, ever patient, holding the Christ-Child fast.

He gazes on the peasants with gentle, loving eyes,
The Padovani Patron, Saint Anthony the Wise ;
Around his head the sunbeams play like a halo's sheen,
Nod at his feet the blossoms himself a flower, I ween.

Before him kneels a mother, her baby on her arm,
Gazing upon the features replete with saintly charm ;
The trembling lips are murmuring, begging with piteous

eyes
A prayer to the Infant Saviour who on his bosom lies,

The soft winds sing his praises, as they caress his hair,
All nature seems to reverence the saint so pure and fair.
A nightingale has builded, with sweet, confiding art,
A clinging nest where Jesus nestles against his heart.

O birdlings, 'twas true wisdom to trust his sheltering arm,

Holding the Baby Jesus with tender clasp and warm !

Ah ! dearest saint, we beg thee shelter our souls with

prayer ;
Between thee and thy Christ-Child, what harm can touch

us there ?

FATHER HECKER AT THE TIME OF THE INTERNATIONAL
CATHOLIC CONGRESS OF FERNEY.

PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF FATHER
HECKER.*

BY L'ABBE DUFRESNE,
Geneva, Szvitzerland.

MET Father Hecker for the first time in an in-
ternational Catholic congress assembled at Ferney
by Cardinal Mermillod. I had lost my sight
more than a year before while finishing my theo-
logical studies at the University of Innsbruck,
and I have always considered the spiritual light communicated
to me by the venerable founder of the Paulists as infinitely
superior to that of which I had been deprived. We were at
the most violent period of the Kulturkampf, and Father Hecker
made a little speech of about ten minutes on the attitude which
Catholics ought to assume. He expressed himself in rather in-
different French, but with an extraordinary intensity of vigor.
He spoke with the energetic faith of a contemporary of the
first martyrs, and in listening to him one recognized a born
orator accustomed to mastery over the largest audiences.

The idea he developed was that of the necessity of finding
a remedy for the inferiority of Catholics in contemporary strug-
gles. " In the middle ages," he exclaimed, " a Templar or a

* From the Revue dtt Clerge Francois of March, 1898, by Elizabeth Gilbert Martin.

1898.] PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF FATHER HECKER. 325

Knight of St. John of Jerusalem was bound to hold his own
against three Saracens. To-day, on the contrary, it seems to
need three Catholics to repel the assault of one free-thinker.
The remedy for this pitiful state of things is a renewal of the
soul under the action of the Holy Spirit as on the day of
Pentecost. We must not look in the first place for an exter-
nal miracle to insure our safety, but for a divine increase of
the force and interior initiative of each Christian. It is not
those who cry, ' Lord, Lord,' who will enter the kingdom of
heaven, but those who are able to do the will of the Father
with undaunted courage."

The members of the Congress of Ferney belonged to all
nations. France, England, Germany were represented there as
well as Spain, Italy, Belgium, and Holland. From his very
first words Father Hecker was understood by this chosen audi-
ence and overwhelmed with enthusiastic applause. His whole
spiritual doctrine was condensed into this little discourse, deliv-
ered but a step from Voltaire's chateau and within a few miles
of Geneva, the city of Calvin and Jean Jacques Rousseau.
Father Hecker reminded us of the famous cry of " Crush the
wretch ! " uttered in these very localities, and he picked up the
gauntlet in the name of Christ with so masculine a pride that
through his words seemed to flash the very lightnings of the
eloquence of St. Paul.

II.

Father Hecker contracted an intimacy with my father, who
was about his own age, and became the habitual guest of our
family. We met each other during three consecutive years.
In 1874 my brother spent the bathing season with him at Ra-
gatz. In 1875 he was with us for several weeks in a chalet we
occupied in Savoy, on Mount Saleve. It was there that he re-
ceived, July 29, the letter obliging him to return to the United
States.

I will try to describe him according to the recollections of
those who surround me. He was tall, with reddish-brown hair,
and wore a full beard. His pallid complexion betrayed keen
suffering and the excessive labors which had broken him down.
His large, pale-blue eyes diffused abundant light. His entire
person breathed an imposing dignity, as well as the simplicity
and cordial familiarity of a man who has grown up among the
people. His inexhaustible conversation was full of gaiety and
wit. His different qualities were so harmoniously blended that

326 PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS of FATHER BECKER. [June,

no one could tell which of them predominated. By his com-
manding individuality he reminded one of St. Paul, while
by his disposition, his frankness, and his kindliness he recalled
St. Francis de Sales.

" He was a man of high and exceptional worth/' is the still-
repeated verdict of a notable Protestant who knew him very
well. He was above all a thinker. His intelligence seemed al-
ways in labor with new ideas, and it constantly suggested strik-
ing comparisons to him. Certain lacunae made one aware that
he had not made regular studies, but this defect was amply
compensated by the originality of his points of view.* His
capacities as a metaphysician showed that he had in him the
stuff of a theologian of the first order, in the sense in which
that phrase is applied to certain Fathers of the church, such as
St. Justin or St. Augustine. On the Trinity especially, and the
movement of life in God, Father Hecker expressed thoughts
that show the inspiration of genius. Nevertheless his thought
was always related to action, and in him neither the doctor nor
the mystic was separated from the apostle. As an orator, also,
Father Hecker was very remarkable. Here, however, the gaps
in his early literary education were injurious to him, especially
n the artistic side of composition. As a writer he lost the
color and relief which made his conversation so brilliant.

Father Hecker more than once related to me the principal
circumstances of his life. He was proud of having begun by
manual labor, thinking that it adds much to the energy and
moral worth of a man to have had to make his own way en-
tirely. He claimed that his name came from the word Hacker
which in old German signifies one who strikes blows with an
axe and that he must have descended from some soldier who
had given vigorous blows in the combats of the middle ages.
He liked to talk of the little newspaper articles which he had
composed from the time he was ten years old. Nor have I
forgotten the making of a clock which still figures in the house
of the Paulists in New York.f One day when I was walking
with him in the environs of Geneva he went into a baker's shop
to get some bread. Not finding that which was offered him
sufficiently well kneaded, he remarked with smiling good nature
that he had kneaded bread himself in his youth, and knew by
experience what pains and strength it required.

Father Hecker summed up as follows his moral evolution :

*See the first chapters of Life of Father Hecker, by Rev. Walter Elliott. Catholic Book
Exchange, 120 West 6oth Street, N. Y.

t This is an error. The clock was destroyed some years ago by fire. Tr.

1898.] PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF FATHER HECKER. 327

" I set up in the first place as a politician ; but I soon recog-
nized that this was to remain on the surface of things, and that
at the bottom of every political question one finds a social ques-
tion. As I went on further I discovered that the social ques-
tion itself, if pursued into its depths, stirs up a religious ques-
tion and can nowhere else be solved."

It would be omitting a characteristic trait if I did not say
that Father Hecker liked Jean Jacques Rousseau from a certain
point of view, on account of his reaction from the dishearten-
ing doctrine of Calvin. One might say that if St. Francis de

Sales was
the Holy
Calvin, to re-
doctrine o f
religion all
sion of Fa-
was to dazzle
ing democ-
s e a u by
the type of
tian democ-
cd with the
of divine
carried to the
of the ideal
To com-
ture of the
I will add
Hecker had
a high degree

feelings. He venerated his mother, he talked voluntarily of his
nieces when staying with intimate friends, and showed towards
his brother George so profound an affection that he regarded
him as a second self.

III.

The first of Father Hecker's great ideas relates to the de-
velopment of individuality, which, by the very will of God the
Creator, is an unequalled natural force intended to be placed at
the service of truth. It is to this force that the Anglo-Saxons
owe their daily increasing success in the world. Individuality
engenders initiative, and that a more vigorous, ardent, and
overpowering action.

THE YOUNG TRANSCENDENTALIST AT
BROOK FARM.

raised up by
Spirit against
spond to a
terror by a
love, the mis-
ther Hecker
the unbeliev-
racy of Rous-
showing i t
a truly Chris-
racy, animat-
living flame
charity and
very heights
of the saints,
plete the pic-
natural man,
that Father
preserved to
all the family

328 PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF FATHER BECKER. [June,

This first idea Father Hecker never separated from a second :
that of sanctification. The more stress one lays on individu-
ality, said he, the more necessary is it that the labor of sanctifi-
cation should increase ; otherwise the balance between the natu-
ral and the supernatural will be disturbed and the only end
attained will be an outbreak of pride and egotism. Hence it
is primarily on the Holy Spirit, on his gift of fortitude and on
the generous faith which he inspires, that Father Hecker relied
to develop, in that measure which God wills, the initiative and
the individuality of the Christian.

The chief impression received from the venerable founder
of the Paulists by those who were near him for any consider-
able time was that of sanctity. Here I await the judgment of
the church, but I must bear witness to what I have observed,
and, if I am correctly informed, significant facts which have
occurred since the death of Father Hecker could be invoked
in support of what I affirm.

Father Hecker's habitual tendency was to realize absolute
union with our Lord in the Holy Spirit. The familiar talks of
the American religious on the verdant slopes of Saleve, oppo-
site the blue waters of Lake Geneva and the snowy summits
of the Alps, made one think involuntarily of the discourses of
the Saviour on the borders of the Lake of Genesareth or in
the mountains of Galilee.

Father Hecker suffered much, both physically from ner-
vous anaemia, and morally from seeing himself reduced to power-
lessness in the prime of life. And reading his life has still fur-
ther revealed to me the intensity of his interior trials during
his stay in Europe. Still, he never complained ; on the con-
trary, he was always cheerful. This attitude was all the more
meritorious because he seemed naturally headstrong, impatient
of obstacles and contradiction.

He was penetrating and easily divined the faults of others,
and as his wit was pungent, nothing was easier than for him to
turn them into ridicule. But, although he expressed himself
concerning others with much frankness, he always sought favor-
able interpretations of their actions.

Toward the church he professed the docility of a child,
because he always beheld in her the authority and the action
of the Holy Spirit. This was his third great idea. He held
himself ready at any moment to render testimony by martyr-
dom to the divine mission of the church. " The Holy Spirit,"
said he, "in the external authority of the church acts as the

1898.] PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF FATHER HECKER. 329

infallible interpreter and criterion of divine revelation ; and in
the soul as the Divine Life-giver and Sanctifier." And again :
" In case of obscurity or doubt concerning what is the divinely
revealed truth, or whether what prompts the soul is or is not
an inspiration of the Holy Spirit, recourse must be had to the
Divine Teacher or criterion, the authority of the church. For
it must be borne in mind that to the church, as represented in
the first instance by St. Peter and subsequently by his suc-
cessors, was made the promise of her Divine Founder, that
'the gates of hell should never prevail against her.' No such
promise was ever made by Christ to each individual believer.
The test, therefore, of a truly enlightened and sincere Christian
will be, in case of uncertainty, the promptitude of his obedience
to the voice of the church."

Faith was his most heroic virtue. It was like death to him
to recognize that his conscience obliged him to become a
Catholic, and yet he triumphed over all his prejudices and re-
pugnances. Later on this faith was not shaken when, under
circumstances so painful for a convert, he was expelled from
the Redemptorists. It was while listening to his account of so
delicate a matter that I recognized how great a saint he was.
It is impossible to say whether his humility or his courage was
the greater on this occasion. Hence Cardinal Deschamps, him-
self a Redemptorist, declared that he had been able to leave
the Order of Redemptorists without committing even a venial
sin.

The utmost degree of death to self was the only limit set
by Father Hecker to the work of sanctification, and he was a
stranger to none of the states of annihilation of the mystic life.
This is the fact which guarantees us against all danger of exag-
geration when he calls for a more active spirituality as necessary
in our time. " The summit of perfection is to accept being
nothing/' he had written in his journal while still a Protestant,
and during his last sojourn in Europe he was accustomed to
repeat the saying of the Gospel : " We are unprofitable servants."
In speaking of the holy infancy of our Saviour and the necessity
o! making ourselves little, the thoughts he expressed would en-
rapture the most contemplative religious. Speaking one day of
God so abasing himself in the Eucharist as to become the
nourishment of his own creature, he fell into the commence-
ment of an ecstasy which seemed to carry him completely away
from earth. His favorite motto was: "One's love and his
spirit of self-sacrifice are equal." In other circumstances he

330 PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF FATHER HECKER. [June,

added : " We march to light by the way of the cross, and
from the divine wound inflicted by persecutions comes a bright-
ness which shows to all beholders the truth of the church's
mission."

Father Hecker's piety was wholly interior. He had an in-
stinctive aversion for the devotion which expresses itself by
many external practices, as is seen in southern countries. There
was something extraordinary in his recollection and his absorp-
tion in God, so that his prayer must have been continual.
Following the advice of Pere Lallemant, S.J., he aimed at the
imitation of our Saviour taken as a whole and not of his
virtues in detail. It may be said that his whole spirituality
issued from that of Pere Lallemant, but was enlarged and car-
ried to its utmost consequences. He wanted me to publish an
edition of Pere Lallemant's manual, omitting all that was in-
tended exclusively for the Jesuits, so as to put this master-
piece more readily within the reach of Christians in the world.

If Father Hecker went too far on any point, it was per-
haps his optimism on the subject of human nature. But it
must not be forgotten that several saints, especially St. Francis
of Assisi and St. Francis de Sales, have had the same optimistic
tendency. Moreover, as his biographer observes, if Father
Hecker ever fell into a delusion of this kind, he recovered
from it during the interior desolations of the last sixteen years
of his life. Should any objections be raised against his doctrine
on this head, I could relate most explicit declarations from him
on such subjects as original sin, hell, and the Syllabus.

IV.

I come now to Father Hecker's views on the philosophy of
history and the providential consequences of the Council of the
Vatican. It was while he was elaborating these various ideas
that I knew him, just after the war of 1870 and during the
most distressing period of the Kulturkampf. The founder of
the Paulists presented these different historical considerations
without attributing an absolute value to them, and especially
without wishing to dogmatize in any manner, for he compre-
hended that in matters so delicate it is easy to run into exag-
gerations, and even into errors condemned by Pius IX.

Father Hecker did not in anywise belong to the naturalist
school which attributes the evolution of dogma to the varied
aptitudes of different races. He thought that God has no need
of the qualities which each race possesses. He created them all

1898.] PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF FATHER HECKER 331

FATHER HECKER IN THE FIRST DAYS OF His FOUNDATION.

by granting to each a special genius and placing them amid
surroundings where their characteristic qualities could be de-
veloped. Now, it has pleased God in his infinite wisdom to
avail himself of the genius of different actually existing races
for the development of his church, as in former times he made
use of the genius of the Egyptians, the Assyrians, the Persians,
Greeks and Romans. The Holy Spirit availed himself of the
metaphysical and subtle genius of the Greeks for the great
discussions and dogmatic formularies of the first councils, which
have been of such great use in the development of theology.

332 PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF FATHER HECKER. [June,

This subtle genius of the Greeks, when not restrained within
just limits by the divine authority of the church, went so far
as to precipitate itself into interminable heresies rather than
resist the temptation to formulate new systems endlessly. The
Holy Spirit afterwards employed the Latin genius, so practical,
weighty, capable of government, to develop in the church the
external side of hierarchic organization and canonical legislation.
On the invasion of the barbarians the Holy Spirit utilized the
Germanic races, prone to individuality, independence, personal
initiative, in order to bring about a moral renovation in the
world. The Germanic genius combined with the Latin genius
produced the sublime efflorescence of the Catholic middle ages.
If the Germanic races have caused difficulties in the church by
their too independent spirit, on the other hand, incessantly
fecundated by grace, they have infinitely contributed to the
strength and richness of her life. It is they who founded the
Holy Empire with Charlemagne.

At the close of the middle ages there was a great decline
on the human side of the church, and the principle of authority,
greatly weakened by the Eastern schism, was not strong enough
to retain the northern races within the sphere of unity. If
when the Protestant heresy appeared the principle of authority
had been stronger, the reform would have been wrought within
the bosom of the church and humanity would have been spared
the lamentable separation of the sixteenth century. Neverthe-
less the insufficient consecration of the principle of authority
had already permitted, with Photius, the schism of the entire
Orient. By the sixteenth century, then, the most essential task
was not simply the reformation of the human side of the
church, but the development of her divine organism to such a
degree that the principle of authority should be put beyond the
reach of all attack. It was for this task that the Holy Spirit
raised up the Jesuit Order.

No one has excelled Father Hecker in characterizing the
mission of St. Ignatius and pointing out his services. In the
legitimate sense of the word, Ignatius of Loyola appeared like
an innovator of genius. He renewed the spirituality of his
times, suppressed the religious costume, the rising during the
night, the office recited in common, in a word, the customary
austerities, and replaced all this by still more arduous exercises
of the will and a fuller development of the interior life. But
what the Jesuits especially emphasized was exterior obedience.
To the three vows already known they added a fourth, that of

1898.] PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF FATHER HECKER. 333

a special obedience to the Pope ; and their action, always
directed towards the same end during three centuries, resulted
in the definitive consecration of the principle of authority by
the proclamation of papal infallibility in 1870.

As from the Council of Trent to the Vatican Council the
majority of the elements remaining in the church belonged to
the Latin races, this task of concentration and organization
became more rapid and easy. But on the other hand, the
church having lost the elements of the independent and indivi-
dual Saxon races of the north, she assumed on her human side
a much more southern aspect than she had in the middle ages,
or will have when she once more embraces within her bosom
the whole of her children.

The fact that the northern races, continued Father Hecker,
are now becoming the most powerful, is a sign that they are
going to be converted, for the church has always aimed at the
head, and, under the guidance of the Holy Spirit, has always
planted the standard of the faith in the most important places.
Thus she did at Alexandria, at Athens, at Rome, and scarcely
had the barbarians appeared than, with a prophetic instinct of
their future, she went to meet and to baptize them.

In the foregoing Father Hecker confined himself to the
philosophy of history. In what is about to follow he prophesied
the future in a way, and offered for consideration some reflections
upon our spiritual renovation. The subject became more deli-
cate, but Father Hecker relied upon the uncontested principles
of grace to formulate a certain number of general ideas which
are very luminous and destined to awaken reflection in those
who are in high places. As to the application of these ideas,
that should be regulated by the different ecclesiastical authori-
ties according to different countries and circumstances. Father
Hecker in nowise contemplated putting all countries on the
footing of the United States, nor imposing on each individual
the Anglo-Saxon character. These reservations being made,
what Catholic who is conversant with affairs will deny that the
following considerations present a striking quality of truth ? It
must not be forgotten that Father Hecker said these things
several years before the close of the reign of Pius IX. and that
the developments of the pontificate of Leo XIII. have since
justified him.

The Council of the Vatican, said he, will one day be re-

334 PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF FA THER HECKER. [June,

garded as one of the most significant turning-points of history.
It will have closed a period and inaugurated another. In this
new period external obedience to authority will not be in any-
wise diminished, but the side of interior obedience to the Holy
Spirit that is, to the illuminations and inspirations of grace of
which all the saints have spoken, this side will receive an in-
finitely greater development. The church being no longer ab-
sorbed in the consolidation of her external organization will
devote all her forces to deepening, extending, and enriching
the interior life of reflective consciousness, of inward holiness,
of zeal and love, which have never been neglected but which
will receive a still more powerful impulsion. Holiness, of which
the cloisters have hitherto been the chief centres, will be
spread much more widely throughout the world and among the
masses of the Christian people, following the illustrious exam-
ple given by the church of Corinth in the days of St. Paul.
Authority being henceforward above all attack, it can fearlessly
allow a bolder flight to the initiative of each soul under the
impulse of the Holy Spirit. From this there will insensibly
result an immense increase of force to Christians.

This movement will prepare the way for the conversion of
Protestants and free-thinkers who are in good faith, by remov-
ing the most serious of the prejudices which keep them at a
distance. Both classes are, as a matter of fact, convinced that
Catholicity destroys a legitimate individuality by restricting
man within a system of arbitrary authoritarianism and by re-
ducing religion to purely external practices.

Now, in the new period a double current will be produced.
On one hand the Catholics, sustained by the faith, will daily
increase in holy initiative. On the other hand the Protestants
and free-thinkers, even though long retaining an acquired force,
daily run the risk of losing somewhat of that individuality
which has made them so enterprising. The numerous Protest-
ants who have less and less faith in the reign of the Holy
Spirit will end by losing even the notion of the supernatural
individuality of the soul, and will find themselves reduced, like
the rationalists, to the exercise of a purely natural individuality.
As to the free-thinkers, who are on the road to the destruction
of everything by the corrosive acid of modern criticism, they
will end in a scepticism which in the long run will certainly
enfeeble the vigor of their individuality.

The sooner that Catholics comprehend the conditions of the
new period, the sooner will the movement be precipitated which

1898.] PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF FATHER HECKER. 335

will reconcile Protestants and free-thinkers to the church. On
one side Catholics will possess an increasingly vigorous individu-
ality sanctified by the innumerable means of grace at the
disposal of the church, and on the other, a firm authority will
protect among them the treasure of the faith. Outside of the
divine authority of the church no power is great enough to
resist the corroding solvent of the critical spirit centupled in
its strength by the incessant discoveries of science. Unbeliev-
ing scientists long to decompose all things in their crucible.
At first they are proud of their experiments ; then of a sudden
they stop in stupefaction, seeing that nothing is left in their
hands but a wretched pinch of dust. Father Hecker was very
amusing when he drew in this picturesque fashion the portrait
of a German atheist.

The Catholic Church, well understood, demands a perpetual
spirit of research to investigate the profundities of divine truth
already known and to follow up its illimitable applications.
Catholics who use their faith only as a lazy man's pillow are
by no means obedient to grace. All who are here below ought
to apply themselves to incessant labor ; those who have not the
truth to acquire it, and those who do possess it to penetrate
and assimilate it. The existing persecutions are sent in order
to hasten the movement of which we speak. The church, de-
prived of her human supports, has in fact nothing more to
count upon but the generous initiative of her children. It is
the situation of the Apostles, who after the Ascension had no
hope save in themselves and the divine flame of the Holy Spirit.
We ought not, then, to be waiting chiefly for some external
miracle to bring about the triumph of the church, but to the
increase of the divine force infused by supernatural grace int
the soul of each Christian. When Christians shall become more
heroic their adversaries will recoil.

To apply to contemporary souls a spirituality urging t
personal initiative it will be necessary, said Father Hecker, to
begin by forming confessors. It is they, in fact, who can do
this with discernment, by gradually accustoming Christians to a
greater individuality while avoiding dangerous exaggerations.
Confessors have the evident mission of distinguishing in a soul
led by the Holy Spirit that which comes from God from that
which proceeds from nature or the demon. This role of spirit-
ual direction Father Hecker recognized; but he was extremely
hostile to the sort of stifling direction from which he had him-
self suffered, and which, keeping souls bound as in leading-

336 PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF FATHER HECKER. [June,

strings, prevents them from gaining the strength of which they
are capable for the service of God.

Moreover, this did not prevent him from proclaiming the
necessity of having the special inspirations of each soul con-
trolled by a confessor. He said that every Christian is free to
change his confessor, but that he must nevertheless end by
finding one who will consent to give him absolution. In this
manner, he added, will be assured both the liberty of the soul
and the control of its ways by external authority.

VI.

To complete these reminiscences I will reproduce a few
more of Father Hecker's thoughts in a fragmentary state, with-
out seeking to unite them to each other.

The interior life has always had an infinitely larger place in
Catholicism than Protestants are willing to recognize. St.
Catherine of Genoa, St. Teresa, St. John of the Cross, who
either preceded or followed close upon the appearance of Pro-
testantism, have not yet been surpassed in point of mysticism.

When the Holy Spirit wills to produce a great spiritual
movement in the church, it usually begins by availing itself of
the interior paths. Thus it chooses an obscure man, even lay-
men like St. Benedict, St. Francis of Assisi, St. Ignatius of
Loyola, St. Philip Neri ; and this young patrician, this mer-
chant, this captain, this student immersed in science, receive
the mission to bring about a religious renewal of the first
order. These unknown souls have the most vivid interior illu-
minations ; they set to work, though often meeting the strangest
contradictions ; the authority of the popes intervenes merely
to control their mission and to consecrate it by a formal
decision.

When the two ways, exterior and interior, of the Holy
Spirit are found united in a great Pope who is also a great
saint, like St. Leo, St. Gregory the Great, no words can de-
scribe the omnipotent action of which the church is then capable.

The interior life gives such a habit of observing the least
motions of the soul that it renders it very penetrating concern-
ing what goes on in others. Father Hecker was astonishing in
this respect. Thus, in 1867, after listening to Pere Hyacinthe at
the Congress of Malines, he had very unfavorable impressions
concerning him, which he communicated to M. de Montalem-
bert. During the summer of 1875 he told me that he had
visited in Florence a Jesuit who must have been Padre Curci.

1898.] PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF FATHER HECKER. 337

"People say that Father Hecker is too bold," said he, "but
he knows very highly esteemed religious whom he would never
follow as far as they go, and the future will show that Father
Hecker was right." On this head we could repeat still more
curious things, but we are bound to reserve.

If Father Hecker had the courage of a man of great faith,
he also remembered that the prudence of the serpent of which
the Gospel speaks is more than ever necessary in our day, in
order to discover the perfidious ambushes of the demon. It is
not surprising that the Catholic Church should be exposed to
so many persecutions, for it possesses ideas capable of revolu-
tionizing the world and which are like spiritual dynamite.
These ideas are all-powerful for good, but if handled unskil-
fully may do great harm. " I know our adversaries," said he,
"having once shared all their prejudices; these prejudices
should not be irritated without a motive. If too much light is
suddenly given to a diseased eye one only wounds instead of
healing it."

In 1875, when he was recalled to the United States, Father
Hecker was contemplating a visit to Russia, for which country
he foresaw a great religious future, the Anglo-Saxon races
being not the only ones which attracted him. Roman Catholicism
seemed to him the just medium between Protestantism, which
has rendered religion too abstract, and Greek orthodoxy, which
gives to rites and ceremonies far too extended a role.

Father Hecker had also formed a project of returning to
his own country by way of India and China, in order to study
the civilization of these countries, so different from ours and as
yet so slightly affected by Christianity. He was impressed by
the profound sentiment of the Divine Immanence which the
Hindoos entertain, and in the intimate union which God estab-
lishes with man by means of the Holy Eucharist he saw one of
the principal means of grace to which our faith might attract
them in the future. As to the Moslems, whom he had studied
in Egypt, he had been struck by the intensity of^ their faith in
the one God. He wondered whether the providential instru-
ment of their conversion would not some day be the appear-
ance among them of a prophet who would insensibly incline
them towards Christianity, to whose external action they are
obstinately closed.

Father Hecker had a great idea of progress which he recon-
ciled admirably with the fixity of Catholic tradition. For him
the church was the mustard-seed of the Gospel, producing a
VOL. LXVII. 22

338 PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF FATHER HECKER. [June,

tree which continually grows larger and puts forth new fruits
and branches. He dwelt persistently on the fact that in the
Gospel t the expression "new wine" is consecrated by Jesus
himself, who goes so far as to recommend that this new wine
should not be put into old bottles. In connection with this
Father Hecker showed that at every epoch in the history of
the church there has been a founder of a religious order who
would not abide by the type of already existing orders ; and
this fact is extremely suggestive. Father Hecker liked to es-
tablish a parallel between the two great paths of the sixteenth
century, that of St. Ignatius Loyola and that of St. Philip Neri.
The way of St. Ignatius has been at first much the most im-
portant, but in the long run that of St. Philip may become so,
when one reflects that not the Oratorians alone but the Oblates
of St. Charles Borromeo, the Sulpicians, the regular clergy of
Holzhauser, the different sacerdotal societies which flourish so
well in France, Belgium, Germany, and finally the Paulists
themselves, are walking in it.

The United States were dear to Father Hecker. It was
evident while in Europe that he suffered constantly from his
prolonged absence. In the United States, said he, Catholicism
finds a virgin soil ; there it is judged for what it is intrinsi-
cally worth, and not in virtue of hereditary and historical pre-
judices, as in the old countries of Europe. Doubtless it^ may
be persecuted there ; but the church will then be too deeply
rooted in the soil to be easily shaken. The Americans are men
of great good sense and impartial minds ; in the end they will
recognize that Catholicism is the religion most conformable to
the Constitution of the United States. The authority of the
church is not so crushing a thing, since in the sixteenth cen-
tury it defended human liberty against the fatalism of Calvin,
and still defends it against the determinists and materialists.
The Catholic Church, so long disdained, will suddenly regain
her prestige when, in the twentieth century, she will be seen
to have become a moral power of the first order in the first
repuSlic of the world. The strong hierarchical organization of
Catholicism will become a precious principle of cohesion for
the United States, because it will assist in grouping together
populations of different tendencies and interests over an im-
mense extent of territory. On the other hand, the fixity of
this hierarchical organization will help to counterbalance the
fatal effects of the excessive mobility of democratic institutions.

The venerable founder of the Paulists had the most lively
gratitude towards Pius IX., who had assisted him so much.

1898.] PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF FATHER HECKER. 339

nam

One may say that from many points of view he exhibited a
blending of the enthusiastic ardor of Pius IX. with the profound
reflection of Leo XIII.

Here are some of the estimates he formed of several cele-
brated personages. He called St. Francis de Sales the most
weighty of the French saints. He saw in Port-Royal a great
movement perverted by Jansenism. Joseph de Maistre had
always impressed him, especially by the predictions which ter-
minate the Soirees de Saint-Petersbourg. In Lacordaire he liked
the renewal of apologetics, taken not by the external but the
internal side of the church and its dogmas. He thought New-
man the greatest of the Anglo-Saxons. He said that Manning
had written two remarkable books on the exterior and the in-

terior action ^JMP"~- ^ t ^ le 'Holy

Spirit, but it mP was necessary

now to make f SSfclfc *-he synthesis

of these two JfiSfc actions and de-

termine their $8t-^?w~ reciprocal af-

finities. Mon- ,^& talembert was

dear to him for ,^%'flP^ his great heart

and his intre- ||> . jfch* pidity ; Oza-

because *jjsfe>- he had opened

entitled," The Future be-

IN LATER YEARS.

longs to the Democracy.

He was in intimate relations with Father Ramiere, of the
Society of Jesus. Among his friends I must also name the
Abbe Hetsch, a Protestant physician who became after his con-
version a priest and vicar-general to Monsignor Dupanloup, who
was another whom Father Hecker highly esteemed. Cardinals
Deschamps and Schwartz were particularly congenial to him.

The last book I received from Father Hecker after he re-
turned to America was on the Blessed. Virgin. The divine
maternity was one of the subjects on which he spoke with the
greatest suavity and unction.

VII.

The foregoing pages are simply a development of those I
wrote some years ago at the request of the Vicomte de Meaux,
and which were published in the English edition of the Life

340 PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF FATHER HECKER. [June.

of Father Hecker. I have tried to describe him correctly rather
than to estimate his ideas and appreciate their several conse-
quences. In this connection I will limit myself to saying that
the Sulpicians of the United States, so well situated for under-
standing the question, never fail to do homage to the memory
of Father Hecker, as well as to the services rendered by his
Congregation. For my own part, it is nearly twenty years since
I began to regard him as the greatest spiritual instructor of our
age. Doubtless Lacordaire, Newman, Ketteler, Manning, and a
multitude of others have done much towards opening new paths
for us ; but no one has formulated with such a degree of pleni-
tude and power as Isaac Hecker the synthesis of individuality
united to personal holiness and obedience to the church. After
what he has done the fecundating impulse of the Holy Spirit
will not cease, and other men will surge forward to complete
his ideas,' or even to conceive new points of view. I am think-
ing at this moment of a humble and courageous Parisian priest,
the Abb Henri Chaumont, who died about two years ago, and
whom his friend, Monsignor d'Hulst, called a saint to canonize.
Without having known Father Hecker, the Abbe" Chaumont had
conceived the same ideas on the action of the Holy Spirit in
the soul, applying them no longer to a religious congrega-
tion but to secular priests and Christians living in the world.
The Parisian priest did not abandon himself to lofty philosophi-
cal considerations concerning personal initiative, like the Ameri-
can missionary, but he had such initiative himself in a very
great degree, and he had a marvellous comprehension of the use
that could be made of direction and the spiritual methods as
taking the place for Christians living in the world of the aids
of the religious life properly so called. He who writes these
lines glories in having been successively the disciple of these
two eminent servants of God, very different as to their abilities
but pursuing at bottom the same end, and showing as much
heroism in self-immolation as bold initiative in spending them-
selves generously in all departments of evangelical activity.

FATHER HOOD INSTRUCTING NATIVE COOKS.

AMONG THE TELUGUS OF SOUTHERN INDIA.

BY REV. N. G. HOOD.

'PROPOS of the recent famines in British India, it
may not be uninteresting to the readers of this
magazine to learn something of the manners and
customs of a large section of the Hindu popula-
tion of Southern India the sturdy and industri-
ous race of Telugus, who occupy the northern half of the large
province of Madras. I shall not enter here into the ethnology
of the race, nor attempt to describe the system of caste. My
object is merely to sketch a peculiar phase of their character
which was particularly manifest on the occasion of the late
dearth of rain.

The Nellore District lies between latitude 13 25' and 15
55' north, longitude 79 10' and 80 15'; the area is 8,751.75
square miles approximately. The general aspect of the coast is
that of a sandy plain, with large tracts of jungle interspersed
with cocoa-nut trees and palmyras.

The Telugus, like most of the people of India, are essentially
an agricultural race, depending for existence upon the product
of their labors in the fields. Hence it will be easily understood
what dreadful havoc and distress is caused by the failure of

342 AMONG THE TELUGUS OF SOUTHERN INDIA. [June,

the rice crop, which forms the staple food of the inhabitants.
Among this people, in consequence, pagan and superstitious as
they are, exists a very close connection, so to speak, between
religion and agriculture. If the rains and harvests have been
abundant, the gods have been propitious ; if the reverse, then
something has occurred to mar their good will toward their
lowly subjects. This year (1897), owing to the failure of the
monsoon, the autumn crops were entirely destroyed and cattle
disease dealt death to numbers of domestic animals. What
wonder, then, that recourse was had to Poleramma, that she might
stay her destroying hand.

Poleramma is one of the numerous popular deities of the Hin-
dus, invoked under different names in different places, but known
to the Telugus by the above appellation, as the village goddess
of destruction, supposed to be directly responsible for every
misfortune, and particularly for cattle diseases, small-pox, and
cholera. A few weeks ago a feast was celebrated here in Nel-
lore town to honor and propitiate her. I will endeavor to re-
late the wonderful origin of this wonderful deity, and to give a
description of the festival.

Once upon a time there lived a powerful king whose name
was Sambasivan. This mighty monarch was waging war with a
race of giants. Many and many an onslaught was made, and
many and many a giant bit the dust ; but, alas ! it was to little
purpose, for instead of the numbers of the enemy being re-
duced, they increased a hundred-fold, for out of the blood of the
slain others sprang into life. The king had not even one son
to help him. The more he thought about the situation, the
more desperate seemed his position. Indeed, his anguish grew
so great that the perspiration, running in streams down his face,
washed off the puttie * and made a colored track from forehead
to chin. The king then wiped his face and breast with his fingers
and let the drops fall upon a stone. From those beads of per-
spiration sprang a female child, whose height was two feet, six
inches. Amazed, the king called in his Brahmin astrologers.
They told him that the being thus strangely brought into the
world was none other than the goddess of destruction, and ad-
vised him to cause to be dug on the spot a pit as deep as the
combined height of seven men, and to cast the goddess there-
in and bury her alive. Their advice was taken, and the god-

* " Puttie " is a frontal decoration much affected by the followers of Siva. It is a small
spot painted between the eyebrows, about the size of a ten-cent piece. The devotees of Vish-
nu have a complex ornament. It consists of a trident-like figure, the outer prongs white, the
centre one red.

1898.] AMONG THE TELUGUS OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 343

dess met her awful fate. All this took place on the battle-
field.

The monarch then left the scene for the peace of his palace.
(The story fails to tell us how this could possibly be with the
giants not yet overcome.) On his way he encountered a jackal.*

CULINARY MYSTERIES.

His joy was great at so happy a meeting.

To appreciate such good fortune at its proper value, and to
confer a mark of his esteem upon the obliging jackal, the king
thus addressed the animal :

"As you have given me a good omen, allow me to do some-
thing in return. Follow yonder path till you arrive at a spot
where you will find the earth has recently been disturbed ; there
dig away, when you will come upon the body of a child. Feast
well, and remember me."

The jackal did not wait for further instructions, but made
off at once. He speedily reached the place indicated and set

* Amongst the Hindus it is considered a good omen to meet a jackal ; so much so, indeed,
that a rich man is commonly said to have seen the jackal's face.

344 AMONG THE TELUGUS OF SOUTHERN INDIA. [June,

to work upon the loosely packed soil. Just as he was about to
satisfy his hunger on the body of the goddess, he found him-
self suddenly and firmly seized in a strong and powerful grasp,
and addressed in the following words :

" Why do you seek me ? "

Terrified at this unexpected reception, and recognizing a
power superior to his own, he at once made this cunning reply :

" I happened to meet the king, your father, who told me to
hasten hither and release you from this prison. I am to carry
you home on my back as speedily as possible."

Near at hand was a tree, to whose branches clung a strong
parasite creeper called Nellen Thiga ; a portion of this was torn
down, fashioned into bridle and reins, which the goddess put
on the head of the disappointed jackal, and then lightly spring-
ing onto the back of her improvised steed, she bade him set
off in the direction of the king's palace.*

As the jackal sped along with his gentle burden a wicked
thought entered his cunning brain.

" She is very light," he reasoned ; " I will upset her and run
away."

But, alas for the poor jackal ! He was carrying a goddess.
She, of course, divined the plan so unwisely conceived and acted
accordingly. She allowed herself to grow heavier and heavier,
so that the jackal was unable to run away.

Fearing further punishment from so powerful a rider, and
seeing the futility of pitting his brains, cu'nning though they
were, against the brains of a goddess who had already divined
his plan, he thought it best and safest to own up his original
intention and sue for mercy in these words :

" I came to eat thee up, O goddess, but how powerful thou
art I now well know ; I cannot even support thee on my
back. Pray forgive me, allow me to go my own way, and thou
shalt not find me ungrateful hereafter. Daily will I remember
thee ; thrice a day, indeed, will I invoke thee, at evening, mid-
night, and morning ;f Akka (sister) shall be thy name."

Moved by his repentance the merciful goddess dismissed
her steed on the spot. Left alone, she underwent a remarka-
ble change, transforming herself into a very repulsively leprous
old woman. She continued her journey on foot and arrived at
her father's palace. The king was holding court. What was

* The goddess is invariably represented in art as riding upon a jackal,
t It is well known that the jackal commonly emits its peculiar cry on three distinct occa-
sions, viz., when darkness sets in, about midnight, and a little before daybreak.

1898.] AMONG THE TELUGUS OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 345

A ST. MARY'S COLLEGE GROUP.

his astonishment and rage to see a leprosy-stricken old woman
enter his presence unbidden ! Furious with anger, he summoned
a vettian (guard), commanded him to seize the intruder and
without delay to cast her into the well situated at a short dis-
tance from the palace. His orders were instantly obeyed, the
unresisting old lady was cast into the well, and no, not
drowned ; who could destroy a goddess ?

When the king's victim touched the water, three remarka-
ble things occurred : first, the water, which up to this time was
very bitter, became sweet and wholesome ; secondly, a withered
mango-tree near by shot forth green leaves and blossomed, and
thirdly, the old woman was transformed into a beautiful child.
Some neighboring shepherds, who had observed the change in
the tree, came to see the cause. Looking into the well, they
were amazed to observe the lotus growing and a lovely infant
sporting in the water.

The news was at once carried to the king ; he, with all his
courtiers, came to the well. He ordered the child to be taken
out and carried to the palace. Here she was tenderly cared
for and carefully brought up till she became of a marriageable

346 AMONG THE TELUGUS OF SOUTHERN INDIA. [June,

age. Asked to make choice of a husband, she proffered a singu-
lar request. " Bring me," she demanded, " a cord that will ex-
tend round the world and a thdli* as big as Maga Mheru,f
then I will marry."

Knowing the impossibility of gratifying her, the king ceased
to interest himself in her marriage and left her free to do as
she pleased. It was after this that the goddess revealed her
identity to the king. He was agreeably surprised to learn from
his amiable daughter that she intended setting out at once to
fight his old enemies, the giants. She bade good-by to her
father and friends and sallied forth to battle. On her way she
picked up a companion, which happened in this wise :

A party of shepherd boys were one day playing in the
fields, when an old woman was sighted in the distance coming
towards them. These naughty boys thought it would be a
welcome diversion in their sports to amuse themselves at her
expense. Accordingly a council was hastily convened, which
resulted in the following plan : Each boy was to dig a hole
and neatly cover up the opening with long grass and weeds ;
he into whose hole the old lady should happen to fall, was
forthwith to help her out. The object of this wicked con-
spiracy drew near the fa,tal spot, and being a goddess (for it
was indeed the goddess again transformed) she elected to fall
into one of the holes prepared for her reception. True to the
agreement, one of the boys immediately rushed forward to place
his victim on her feet ; but imagine his astonishment to find
himself no longer a simple shepherd boy, but changed into a
king and warrior ready to do battle against mighty foes.*

On the way to the scene of war the goddess revealed to
her ally her intentions in his regard. It was his task to kill
all the giants ; an easy one too, since they would be unable to
multiply, as they had formerly done, because, she said, she
would catch the blood of the slain upon her tongue and swal-
low it before it reached the ground and fructified. Of course
the goddess and her doughty companion completely ex-
tinguished the terrible race of giants. The former returned to
the king, and, having related her victories, took leave of him.

Such is the fantastic story of the origin of the goddess
Poleramma. I should like to reiterate what was said at the

* The marriage token, which is made up of a number of fine cotton strands and worn
like a necklace round the neck. To it is attached a small circular pendant of gold.

t Maga Mheru, a mountain supposed to be the dwelling-place of the gods.

\ He is called Pothu Ragu. Pothu signifies any male animal ; hence, having been a
shepherd boy, he is Pothu Ragu, " king of male animals."

1898.] AMONG THE TELUGUS OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 347

beginning of this article. The Hindu is nothing if not super-
stitious. In India, as in all heathen nations, exists a practical
belief in the supernatural agency of wicked spirits in a word,
demonolatry, which leads, naturally, to terrible excesses and is
responsible for the most absurd practices and illogical se-
quences. This is fully illustrated in the celebrations of the
Festival of Poleramma.

The feast of Poleramma occurs only at irregular intervals,
according to the necessity of the case, when anything un-
toward has happened which requires the intervention of the
deity.

The recognized head of every village and town is an indi-
vidual called the munsif. He is directly responsible for the
well-being of the community, and hence is the person who takes
the initiative in the matter of a celebration of any kind. If he
considers the unfortunate state of the weather, failing crops, or
any other similar misfortunes demand it, he calls a meeting of
the principal inhabitants, or head-men of the village, to decide
whether the feast shall be celebrated. If the meeting thinks
the exigencies of the time warrant it, a subscription list is at
once opened and the amount to be contributed by the heads
of families duly fixed. In the meantime the munsif's crier is
sent round to proclaim at the street-corners that Poleramma
is going to be solemnized. This important individual is most
elaborately "got up" for the occasion. His entire body is
plentifully bedaubed with saffron-root paste, to the depth, in-
deed, of an eighth of an inch or more. This to the native
mind lends a charm to the crier's person. Before the actual
celebration of the feast which, by the way, is always made to
fall on a Tuesday, because the goddess is supposed to have
been born on that day a preparation of twenty-two days must
be observed.

If any one should be foolish enough to refuse the amount
specified, or even to delay payment, a company of runners is
forthwith commissioned to treat him to a free concert. His
house is besieged by these too-willing musicians and a vigorous
drumming kept up till he gets sense to pay. Besides these
compulsory contributions, other entirely voluntary ones are
solicited.

A large earthenware pot is daubed with yellow paint and
then spotted with kimgum a kind of yellow pigment largely
used by native women to make the beauty-spot on their fore-
head and further decorated with margosa leaves. This pot is

348 AMONG THE TELUGUS OF SOUTHERN INDIA. [June,

carried from door to door, by a man preceded by drummers.
Every householder is expected to make an offering of rice,
rice-gungy, raggy, raggy-gungy, butter, buttermilk, or onions.
Gungy, being a cooling substance, is generally given to assuage
the anger of the goddess. When the pot can contain no more,
carrier, drummers, and a few beggars feast on the contents.

Early in the second week of preparation a potter is given
an order for a clay model of the head of the goddess ; the
head only is required, the trunk and limbs being made of
straw. A suitable locality is selected where the future sacri-
fices can be conveniently made. The only condition of excel-
lence required is that it should be as spacious as possible, as
thousands of spectators must be accommodated. On a given
spot a pandal is erected to receive the goddess.

The feast continues for three days, or rather for a night
and two days. Nothing particular is done till the evening of
the first day. About 7 P. M. all the masters of ceremonies
assemble and set off in a body for the potter's house, bearing
amongst them a goat, two rupees, a koka (female cloth, the
principal part of a female's wearing apparel) ; this must be white
when bought and afterwards dyed yellow ; black bangles, ear-
rings made from the palmyra leaf, and a nose ornament ; betel-
nut and leaf, cocoa-nut, limes, and from fifteen to twenty fowls;
incense, fireworks, and torches. Arrived at the potter's dwelling,
the select company, followed by the inevitable crowd, halt
before the door. A very elaborate, not to say peculiar, cere-
mony is now performed, called the " Eye-opening."

The clay model, decorated with the cloth and ornaments
above mentioned, is religiously carried forth, though not yet
exposed to the public view, being carefully veiled. A dhoby
(washerman) steps forward bearing a fowl, and having made the
" thigathudich " (the warding off the evil eye), deftly wrings off
its head. With a little blood thus procured he makes the put-
tie on the veilecf head of the goddess.

Meantime, the betel-nut, rupees, and rice are given to the
potter ; the latter he places on a cloth, previously spread on
the ground in front of the goddess, the other two he retains in
payment for his model. At this moment he burns a little in-
cense.

This done, some of the bystanders set fire to a quantity of
straw, and in the light thus afforded Poleramma is unveiled.
A strong belief prevails to the effect that if a person should
unfortunately be standing in front of the goddess at the mo-

1898.] AMONG THE TELUGUS OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 349

ment of unveiling, such a one would infallibly be burnt to death
by the opening eyes of the idol. It is to prevent such an un-
desirable consummation that the straw is ignited.

The " eye-opening" ceremony completed, the dhoby again
sacrifices. This time the victim is the goat brought by the

THE COLLEGE COOKS.

head-men. Amid the rolling of drums,' the blare of trumpets,
the shouting of the onlookers, the hissing, spluttering, and sharp
crack, crack, crack of fireworks, the head is severed from the
quivering body and placed on the cloth, face to face with the
goddess. The head only is retained; the other portion be-
comes the exclusive property of the potter and his friends.

The sacrifice over, preparations are at once made for a pro-
cession. Torches are lit, the village waterman places the god-
dess on his head, the musicians fall into line, the drums are
beaten, and the whole body is in motion to parade the town.
As the procession wends its way through the principal streets
offerings of rice and sheep are placed by many of the people op-

350 AMONG THE TELUGUS OF SOUTHERN INDIA. [June,

posite their houses. They sacrifice the sheep there and then in
honor of the goddess as she is carried past. If the sacrifice is
made by a Brahmin or Komati (one of the merchant caste)
both sheep and rice are given to a dhoby. Others, not so well
to do, present rice and the head of the sheep only.

The procession wanders about the whole night ; only in the
small hours of the morning does it arrive at the place of public
sacrifices referred to above. This reached and the goddess
safely lodged in the pandal prepared for her, rice is deposited
before her, when the first of a series of sacrifices immediately
takes place. The victim is a she-goat. The head of the un-
fortunate animal is soon struck off and the skin dexterously
stripped from the carcase, a portion of one of the fore legs
is inserted horizontally in the mouth of the idol, when, to com-
plete a peculiar ceremony, the ministers decorate the head
with the midriff and present the whole to the divinity. One of
the several dhobies in attendance secures the bulk of the car-
case for his own personal use. At 5 A. M. the liver of the
goat, previously cooked and reserved till now, is produced,
along with a small pot of toddy and another of country
arrack, and placed before the statue. A dhoby, who for the
present is the acting priest, pours -on the ground a little of
the liquids in honor of the goddess, after which all the min-
istering dhobies, four or five in number, sit down to enjoy
the liver, toddy, and arrack. When these have been duly dis-
posed of, the head of the goat is removed from the presence of
Poleramma and carried home by a dhoby. On this, the first
day of the feast, special sacrifice is thrice made to the deity.
In the intervals the priests take up a sitting position near the
pandal and, surrounded by interested crowds of people, relate in
appropriate terms the marvellous history and wondrous deeds
of their powerful divinity.

Throughout the day numerous votive offerings are sent by
the Brahmins and Komatis; these are usually brought by the
dhobies of their respective masters.

Towards evening the munsif puts in an appearance. His
special duty is to make a fair distribution to the ministers of
the large number of heads that have accumulated during the
day. It is impossible to say if his august presence is required
to avoid a squabble over a division of the spoils, or whether his
visit partakes of the nature of a ceremony. I should rather
imagine the former is nearer the mark, as offerings of gold
and silver are not infrequently made by fervent devotees and

1898.] AMONG THE TELUGUS OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 351

A TELUGU WATER-CARRIER.

who could trust natives to make an equal division of gifts of
the kind that appeal most to their cupidity?

Though the work of the day is over, the devoted dhobies
give themselves no rest, but consume the hours of the night
in relating to those who stay to listen the ever interesting
history of Poleramma.

The [second and last day of the celebrations is remarkable
in many ways and notably so in the matter of sacrifices. A
buffalo, an animal for which the Hindus have the greatest
reverence and veneration, is to be done to death. To realize
what it means to kill an ox is almost impossible, except for
those who have actual experience of the Hindu character ! A
buffalo having been procured, the animal's head is smothered
in a thick layer of yellow pigment, whilst from its neck is
suspended a garland of magosa leaves ; the keepers then

352 AMONG THE TELUGUS OF SOUTHERN INDIA'. [June,

fasten to the horns a strong rope, by which the poor beast is
led away to parade the town amid an unceasing din of pipes
and drums. From early morning till evening the animal is
dragged hither and thither, beaten and buffeted, lashed and
cruelly tortured by a howling mob. Long before its compulsory
wanderings are over it is only prevented from falling through
blows and exhaustion by the timely aid of its tormentors, who
are literally compelled to carry it along.

About 4 P. M. an event occurs, so strange and weird that I
shall be accused, perhaps, of taxing the imagination of my read-
ers to an unpardonable extent. Yet what I am going to relate
does indeed take place.

A four-months-old lamb, which the shepherds of the district
have presented for sacrifice, is slain, as usual, by a dhoby. He
allows the blood to fall upon a quantity of cooked rice, con-
tained in a winnowing basket. The carcase becomes the pro-
perty of the " vetti," the village messenger. This unfortunate
individual has a task to perform that is invariably accompanied
by demoniacal possession. Such a common event is possession,
so patent to every one, that people are rarely if ever deceived ;
indeed, no one would think of imposing upon his neighbor, for
the simple reason that nothing can be gained and much may be
lost thereby. Not seldom does one hear from non-Catholics ex-
pressions to this effect : " Before coming to India my belief in
the supernatural was never very strong, but now I should be
more than a fool to doubt the existence of God and the
devil."

The rice saturated in the victim's blood is handed over to
the vetti, who then makes his way through the streets of the
town accompanied by about twenty men, whose duty it is to
see that he scatters the rice at places corresponding to the
sixteen subdivisions of the compass. The vetti rarely or never
accomplishes his purpose unaided, for on the way the unfortu-
nate fellow loses his senses and falls to the earth. In vain his
companions try to rouse him. All to no purpose. So they are
obliged to carry him to the appointed spots, where they them-
selves dispose of the rice in the approved way. It is curious to
note that none of the crowd will ever immediately precede the
possessed vetti, for all are thoroughly persuaded that to act
thus is to invite a sudden death. The rice being scattered, the
poor vetti is now reconducted to the pandal and brought be-
fore the idol. After the lapse of an hour or more he re-
covers his senses and is his usual self again.

1898.] AMONG THE TELUGUS OF SOUTHERN INDIA. 353

Very elaborate are the preparations for sacrificing the buffa-
lo, the last and most important of a long series of rites. An
hour or so before evening closes in, a deep pit is dug at a dis-
tance of about thirty yards from the pandal. Lying between
these is a large heap of rite, the offerings of the day. The
munsif and others form into line, and with the buffalo in their
midst proceed thrice round the pandal, rice and pit separately.

When the
has passed
for the third
the buffalo is
it in such a
it immediate-
pandal. The
stout rope is
fastened to
horns. One-
held by four
other half by
number of
(lowest caste),
ties, pulling
directions,
lock's head
other pariahs
the animal's
another four
long pole
tally against
to prevent
from sinking
exhausted
by long and
cruel treat-
head-men of
now place
a prominent
the victim

p r o c e ssion
round the pit
and last time,
placed near
position that
ly faces the
centre of a
now securely
the victim's
half of it is
pariahs, the
the same
c h u cklers
The two par-
in opposite
keep the'bul-
steady ; four
then seize
tail, while yet
supp ort a
held horizon-
its shoulders
the beast
to the earth,
and worn out
c o n t inuous
ment. The
the village
themselvesin
position near
to supervise
The head must be separated from

A DHOBY, OR NATIVE WASHERMAN.

these important proceedings,
the trunk at the third stroke of the sacrificer's knife, which, by
the way, is a common reaping-hook elaborately painted for the
occasion. If the head fails to fall at the third stroke the sacrificer,
a pariah, must desist, and his place is at once taken by a chuckler,
who will have no difficulty in quickly completing the sacrifice.
VOL. LXVII. 23

354 AMONG THE TELUGUS OF SOUTHERN INDIA. [June,

The supreme moment is at hand. Up to this can be heard
the shouts and laughter of an immense multitude ; thousands
upon thousands are assembled from the town and surrounding
country. They exhibit no reverence for the ceremonies ; it is
a feast, and the business of each is to get out of it as much
enjoyment as possible. But at this juncture silence falls upon
the mighty throng. People standing near the victim are com-
pelled to fall back at least ten yards to avoid stray drops of
blood that otherwise may chance to reach them. It is said
that if a drop falls upon a stranger, i. e., not of the same dis-
trict, he will acquire half the wealth of the town.

A number of men light torches to be in readiness to accom-
pany the goddess to her last resting-place ; rockets are sent hiss-
ing into the still evening air ; then, one two three the strokes
are swift and certain, the poor beast's head falls to the ground.
At once a mighty shout, increasing to a roar, ascends from in-
numerable human throats, sounding in the distance like rolling
thunder. Swiftly four pariahs bear the head into the idol's
presence, four chucklers hasten to cut off one of the fore-legs,
which is inserted crosswise in her mouth, and the midriff is, as
usual, placed upon her head. Twenty potters, each bearing a
vessel of water, then wash away all traces of the blood ; they
push the carcase into the pit and speedily fill it up. One of
their number now produces a ball of boiled rice, which he
places upon the midriff, and on this again he puts a vessel con-
taining oil and a cotton wick. The improvised lamp being lit,
a waterman places the goddess and her accumulated possessions
upon his head, and the procession is ready to start. The .signal
being given, the processionists, headed by the indispensable
drummers and our old acquaintance the bell-man, move in
the direction of the town boundary. Then occurs a scene of
wild confusion. The people nearest the pandal make a rush
and quickly demolish it. Every one is anxious to obtain a
relic of the temporary dwelling of the goddess. Eager to satis-
fy their devotion, free fights are the order of the hour among
the people. In the meantime the procession is on its way.
When at a short distance from the village the vetti, having ex-
tinguished the light, appropriates the buffalo's head, rice, and
oil, and takes his way home. Here the dhoby-priests and a few
others are left to finish the journey alone.

When they reach the first boundary (there are several) the
strangest of all the strange things connected with this feast oc-
curs. The high-priest in the most obscene language heaps up-
on the goddess every kind of abuse. Nothing that can be said

1898.] " O FOUNTAIN OF LOVE UNCEASING / '' 355

of her is too vile, despicable, or profligate ; everything indeli-
cate and repulsive is hurled at this deity; all that is offensive
to chastity is freely said of it.

At last there is an end to a long, violent speech, the de-
clamatory flight of censure ceases, and then is it possible ? this
foul-mouthed haranguer in the most abject terms begs the
precious goddess for forgiveness, alleging as an excuse for the
tirade that his office -exacts from him such unrighteous conduct
towards her. At this point all disperse except a waterman, a
cultivator, and a dhoby, who bears a torch. The trio hastening
to the last boundary seek a convenient bush in which they con-
ceal the idol, stripped of all its finery. This done, they run away
as fast as their legs can carry them, never once looking behind.

Such, dear reader, is the feast of Poleramma. I do not
know what you think of it. Of one thing I feel assured:
reading this, you cannot but pray that our Lord's kingdom may
come to oust that of his enemy, that his name may be hal-
lowed amongst these poor people, who are indeed " sitting in the
shadow and darkness of death." I have even great hopes that
your heart will warm towards us in a distant land and aid us to
spread that glorious Faith so dear to all who are of its household.

O FOUNTAIN OF LOVE UNCEASING ! "

Imitation, Bk. iii. chap. x.
BY F. W. GREY.

FOUNT of Love unceasing ! Living Fire !

Love that surpasseth knowledge, word, or thought
How may I love Thee, Jesu, as I ought?
How may I tell Thee all my heart's desire ?
Dost Thou not know it ? Lord of Love, inspire

My heart, my tongue to praise Thee, who hast bought
My soul at such a price, and who hast wrought
Thy work in me : Lord ! lift me ever higher,
Still closer to Thyself: Thou wilt not hide
Thy secrets from Thy brother ; Love Divine,
Art Thou not all mine own, and I all Thine ?
Jesu ! my Jesu ! Who for me hast died,

Make Thou Thy Cross, thy Bitter Passion mine,
So shall my longing heart be satisfied.

356 RATIONALISM AND THE EXGLISH CHURCH. [June,

RATIONALISM AND THE ENGLISH CHURCH.

BY REV. GEORGE McDERMOT, C.S.P.

is assumed, I fear, with a little too much confi-
dence that the only forces of the time are Ration-
alism and the Church. It is not only Catholics
who take this view, but many who belong to some
form of "Rationalism or another. I think I can
understand how Rationalists have adopted it, whether in love or
hatred. They see proofs of vitality before them, they must bear
in mind historic facts running into these proofs, and they must
recognize in the ministerial action of the church, either in the
duty of worship or the exercise of charity, an absence of the
sensational and hysterical. I may add at this point what seems
forced upon me : that Rationalism seems a growing power in
England, or perhaps the more exact word would be Naturalism.

STILL A LARGE " IF."

There is no doubt that if the field were clear between the
Church and Rationalism or Naturalism an enormous accession
would be gained to true religion. There are thousands of men
who may be said to be " conscious of the presence of God," or
who themselves say they have that consciousness, but who do not
belong to any of the sects or to the Establishment. They are
kept out of the church by the pretensions of the latter and the
travesty of Christianity offered by the former. The Establish-
ment stands forward in shape as the embodiment of the social
idea of the Lord ; it asserts the claim to be His Kingdom. It
is a great institution, filling a large part of the material, intel-
lectual, and aesthetic needs of the English people. It enters
into the whole fabric of society in one shape or another, ap-
pealing to the eye and ear. the heart and the memory. Any
intelligent stranger will admit that he is confronted by the
strength and massiveness of the Establishment whenever he goes
through England. When Cardinal Newman said he valued
it as a great bulwark against Atheism he must have spoken of
a time when it did not intercept the missionary activity of the
church. He must have meant that its great social influence
worked for good in maintaining or securing acceptance for a
large part of Christian doctrine. At the present moment I have

1898.] RATIONALISM AND THE ENGLISH CHURCH. 357

no hesitation in saying that it is the most disastrous influence
to the cause of truth in England.

There is no occasion to advance theoretical reasons for this
opinion. I may admit that I, at a time not very remote, en-
tertained the view cited from Cardinal Newman. Perhaps now,
upon reflection, I could offer reasons why this view could only
have been true at any time in the most restricted sense. I am
very clearly of opinion that it is not true now even in the most
restricted sense. I lay down these propositions broadly ; that is
to say, as laws of opinion operating on masses of men apart
from incidental effects of such opinion on individual minds. For
instance, the sacramental system of the Establishment may sat-
isfy a body of men that they are in perfect accord with the
early Church of England and the Apostolic Church from which
she derived her life, but individuals may be led to see some-
thing anomalous in the fact that the Establishment is divorced
from that Apostolic Church. If it be an effect or the effect of
the attitude of the Establishment to apparently satisfy the
whole demand of those who believe in a history of direct and
immediate relations between God and man in the past, it seems
nothing short of disastrous. If men believe in the necessity of
these in some form or another until the end of time and logi-
cally they must is it not a disaster that a church disclaiming
infallibility should profess to be the Church of Christ ? The
power of the Establishment as a social influence has never been
as great as it is now. It overbears people by its prestige. The
scorn of Positivist and Agnostic for its illogical character barely
touches it. To either of these nothing can be more absurd than
the idea of a church imposing dogmas upon the faithful and
disclaiming infallibility. But the Archbishop of Canterbury takes
precedence of every peer not of royal blood, the bishops sit in
the House of Lords, the rural clergy sit as magistrates side by
side with the landed gentry in every petty sessions court. The
squire and the parson rule every parish. In all this is the
answer to the Agnostic or the Positivist ; but what an answer
it is!

THE ESTABLISHMENT ANALYZED.

Of course it is no answer. Its effect among men of a
strongly religious turn of mind, but without the paternal spirit,
is to make them Pantheists, or upon humane men religiously in-
clined to make them Positivists. Now, these two kinds of
thinkers constitute the classes of cultivated men upon whom the

358 RATIONALISM AND THE ENGLISH CHURCH. [June,

missionary work of the church would be successful. The vul-
garity and tawdriness of the minor sects in England, the shock-
ing irreverence of much of the language used in their pulpits
and at their prayer-meetings, doubtless with the best intentions,
render it impossible for decent people to join them. Where is
the man who does not believe Christianity a fetichism to find a
resting-place ? He will not go to the Establishment, whose
creed is as shifting as a quicksand, whose conception of truth is
as variable as the fabled form which changed the moment it
was caught, whose history is an ingenious misrepresentation, and
whose policy has been from the first the least defensible kind
of Erastianism to be found in history. Even the garrison
Lutheranism of Prussia, in the days of Frederick the Great,
can have something said for it. It was at the very least a
branch of the public service dependent upon the will of the
monarch ; but at no time in England was the great body of
the Establishment ever subject to the sovereign in any other
sense than the landed gentry might be regarded as subject to
him.

A MATTER OF PHRASEOLOGY,

In consequence we find Rationalism or Naturalism going
straight on to conclusions in England which in a generation or
two will bring down the whole social fabric. It is not very,
long since Mr. Bradlaugh and Mrs. Besant stood in the dock
for the publication of a work which was in no way more op-
posed to good morals than the articles which now appear in
scientific or quasi-scientific magazines. It has been remarked
that you can say anything in England if you know how to say
it. This is the difference between the views put forward by
the present thinkers on the subjects of marriage, divorce, and
the system of relations included in them, and the opinions for
expressing which Mr. Bradlaugh and Mrs. Besant underwent a
term of imprisonment. When the Establishment stands in the
way as the instrument of God's work among men and the ex-
ponent of the moral law He has inculcated, it is quite too in-
telligible why a man of talent and attainments should reject a
morality which, rightly or wrongly, he thinks alien to nature.
Of course I cannot enter into the considerations put forward
as injuriously affecting individual happiness and social well-being
in consequence of the Christian law of purity and of the indis-
solubility of marriage. It may be enough, for that matter, to
state distinctly that experience has proved the stability of so-

1898.] RATIONALISM AND THE ENGLISH CHURCH. 359

ciety to depend upon purity of life ; still I am bound to say
the considerations referred to have at least such a degree of
plausibility to recommend them that they are calculated to
win acceptance even from persons of scientific training ; to win
it in a greater degree, of course, from persons who, without
such training, have yet a taste for scientific literature, and
above all from that large body of readers to whom everything
which is new, unconventional, and startling is attractive as
bearing marks of independent and untrammelled thought.

THE POWER OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND CHIEFLY SOCIAL.

To tell the truth, an enormous advance has been made in
England both in the force of Rationalism as an opinion and the
power of the Establishment as a socio-religious influence. So
far as I can form a judgment, however, the Establishment has
very little if any intellectual authority. It would be a cruel
thing to evoke Asmodeus to unroof the heads or houses of
the professors of Oxford and Cambridge, some of the clergy
in snug parsonages, some of the dignitaries in palace or cathe-
dral close. One would learn too much. But I am informed of
this : there are clergymen and dignitaries who spend in charity
and in connection with their churches a great part of what
they derive from their incumbencies. I also know that there are
clergymen in considerable numbers whose intolerance of dis-
sent and whose arrogance in the government of their parishes
afford evidence of the sincerity of their belief. We have, then,
the great fact of this organization absorbing whatever is not
bold and enterprising in intellect, but which has a tendency to
what is called religionism. For the rest, it may be said in general
terms there is little other influence of a moral or intellectual
character to affect the cultivated classes ; and this being so,
men like Dr. William Byrd Powell and Mr. Henry Seymour
can ventilate, with the certainty of recognition, rules with regard
to the most important relation of life which supersede the
sixth and ninth commandments and the whole teaching of our
Lord and his church. It may be repeated, that every bold and
enterprising intellect stays outside the Establishment, or at the
most barely enrolls himself as a member through some regard
for the prejudice which still favors the profession of some re-
ligion.

THE CRAVING FOR SUPERNATURALISM.

When I said that Pantheism attracts the intellect with a
tendency to religionism, I judged by expressions of opinion

360 RATIONALISM AND THE ENGLISH CHURCH. [June,

from persons of that description. Outside any particular church
there are countless thousands who are drawn to the supernatu-
ral. In a sense spiritism, spiritualism, clairvoyance, and the
many other impostures which have had and are having their
day, show this as distinctly as the unsavory experiences which
the neophyte of Salvationism goes to hear in the expectation
of learning why it is that his life has been so bad and how
it may become a good one. Granted there is a consciousness
of God, a feeling that one is in the presence of a power which
speaks within and overshadows his being, he surely must do
something to acquire a more distinct knowledge of that which
affects him. Is there such a consciousness? such a feeling?
It cannot be disputed. It may not be given to every one to
perceive it this is, perhaps, a misfortune for such an one ; at
the same time it is not an irretrievable one, for pure reason
can lead in the same direction but it is a fact within the con-
sciousness of thousands. If this leads to Pantheism, as in a
case just now before me, surely this is in a Christian country
a great misfortune. The vast endowment of the Establishment,
its hierarchy, its numerous clergy, its noble cathedrals, its great
seats of learning, its immense influence woven into the life of
society, cannot offer an answer to the question, What is the
power with which I am now in contact and with which I de-
sire to enter on harmonious relations ? I am not speaking now
of that emotional condition which believers so often experience,
and which they frequently regard as evidence that they are in
the right way. The state I have in view partakes as much of
the intellectual as of the physical or sentimental nay, to put
it beyond question, I am speaking of a state experienced by
men who are understood to be unbelievers and which has led
many out of the form of time into the formless of the eternal.
Yet this great Establishment in England affords no help to
so many of those who deserve and need it. It is a giant with-
out a soul, seemingly playing the part of a Frankenstein minus
the cynicism, but working evil as surely as if charged with
malignity from head to foot. What side of the " Square
Deific " does it represent? It cannot be the revelation of Him-
self by God to man, because face to face with it the best intel-
lects say, without reply, that they find God in the universe, not
as the Creator in his work but as his very self, as the identifi-
cation of himself. A recent professor, who during life had
been distinguished by hostility to the church, was shown after
his death, in works that then saw the light for the first time, to

1898.] RATIONALISM AND IHE ENGLISH CHURCH. 361

have been a Pantheist. It would be better, one would imagine,
for professors of Oxford and dignitaries of the Establishment
to help the church in her missionary labors than to assail her
authority, dogmatic or historical ; it would be better, though
perhaps more difficult, to answer questions such as I have
pointed out questions men sometimes ask themselves with
profound anxiety than to deride the church in England be-
cause of the want of social status in the vast majority of her
children and the absence of academical distinction from her
teaching bodies ; but the Establishment will not act in this
way, and so we may look for an increase of Atheism.

ATHEISM TO THE RESCUE.

Accordingly, I have before me a " Plea for Atheism," ele-
vated to the status of an apologetic tract. Nay, we need
not wait for the future such books are coming out rapidly;
even the word " Plea " is beside the matter when dogmatic
Atheism suggests that it has solved problems which religion it-
self has failed to solve. In addition, we shall have scientific
impurity preached under such titles as The Physiology of
Love;* we already have evolutionary ethics eliciting moral
ideas because they were useful in the struggle for existence ;
and by and by we shall have as a consequence the enlightened
free thinker justifying himself for following his natural propen-
sities in spite of the admonitions of conscience. The Estab-
lishment claims to be a branch of the Catholic Church. It
can give no reason for separating from the church, which is the
living fountain of authority on morals. What answer will it
give to such an argument as this on the part of any free-
thinker ? "What is conscience? The moral ideas for which it
stands are not an opinion founded on reason, but a prejudice
ingrained in the mind through inheritance from a long line of
ancestors primitive men of arboreal habits, naked savages,
barbarians these, one's ancestors for the most part ; why should
I be bound by a prejudice so derived? I will not on the au-
thority of a church whose right to existence is revolt against
authority."

It is no wonder that a free-thinker of this kind should
laugh at the pretensions to guide him on the part of an insti-
tution which owes its authority in religion and morals to that
Defender of the Faith known as Henry VIII. I do not care

* The Physiology of Love : A Study in Stirpiculture. By Henry Seymour. London :
Fowler & Co.

362 A LOST VOCATION. [June,

to go over the familiar ground : Somerset the murderer of his
brother, Elizabeth the murderer of her guest Macaulay has put
the story in his matchless way but I say it seems clear, since
authority is the ground upon which the moral law is based,
since revelation is, for the most part, the authority for our moral
ideas, that this immense social institution, the English Estab-
lishment, can carry no conviction to him who regards con-
science as a mere inheritance, religion an evolution from corpse-
worship.

A. LOST

OOD-NIGHT, my heart : all dreams must end at last.
Chill, sunless days will steal athwart the sky
Creeping, like guilty things that cannot die,
From out the dark into the painful past.

One storm-wet cloud, lurking along the west,

Shall rob the burning glory of some perfect day.
In narrowing years forgotten vows will play

Upon the wearied soul in strange unrest.

The sun, an eager youth in gladness hailed,
Within the lifting shade of morning's tomb ;
He knew nor grief nor sorrow, till the gloom

Crept down and left him where the light had failed.

He stands to-day, outside the busy throng,
With empty hands before the vineyard wall ;
Listening amid the dark for sounds that fall

From swinging blades, and chanted reaper's song.

1898.] " TE'DO'," THE SCULPTOR. 363

"T'E'DO 1 .." THE SCULPTOR.

BY CLAUDE M. GIRARDEAU.

'HE dairy-woman of Grandcourt was just skim-
ming the last panful of milk when the house-
keeper's portly figure obtruded itself at the
spring-house door.

" Lucina, Madam Grandcourt desires' to have
speech with ' you," she said, with the elegance of diction per-
missible in one of her exalted position. Lucina replied with a
curt " Very well," without pausing in her delicate occupation ;
but presently she betook herself to her cabin to wash her already
clean hands and to put on a freL>h Madras and apron before
appearing at " Court," as the plantation manor-house was called.

There she found madam enthroned in the sewing-room, the
centre of a busy scene. The head-woman and her aids, spruce
mulatto girls, surrounded a long table, shears in hand, snipping
out dress bodies and skirts from the blue homespun for the
slaves' garments. In the chairs ranged about the walls sat
seamstresses of all shades from cafe'-au-lait to jet black, their
slick or turbaned polls, with huge silver hooprings in ears, bent
over the dull blue breadths, their thimbled right hands rfsing
and descending with machine-like regularity and monotony, as
they drew their needles in and out of the cloth which had been
woven in an adjoining room.

It was the last of November, 1850. Piles of garments ready
to wear were stacked neatly on trestles in the rear of the
place, in company with gray blankets of coarse weave which
had just come on the rice-boats from the city. For Christmas
was drawing near, the time of the yearly distribution of new
clothes and bed-coverings, and already the cunning field-hands
had put the Yule-log to soak in the canal in the paddy-fields,
to lengthen the holidays ; for as long as that log held out to
burn, the meanest slave, could claim exemption from the ditch.
Sometimes the water-soaked live-oak trunk had burned for a
fortnight, bright to the end.

The dairy-woman went up to her mistress and stopped before
her with a series of curtsies, gracefully executed.

Madam Grandcourt looked approvingly at her.

364 " TE'DO'" THE SCULPTOR. [June,

" I sent for you, Lucina, to say that the butter design was
uncommonly well conceived this morning. Twas almost a pity
to put knife, to it. I expect much company for the Christmas
holidays and desire something especially fine in butter for a
centre-piece for the dinner-table. Let us have your best work
for the occasion. I have given you ample time for the con-
ception and execution of an original design. See that you do
your best."

Lucina listened, only half understanding, with downcast
eyes, curtsied afresh at the compliment and again at the com-
mand, replied with a low but distinct " I will do my best to
please you, madam," and was dismissed.

She walked slowly back to her cabin, her fine dark brows
knitted, her thin red lips compressed. She had a pretty talent
for modelling, and hardly a day passed but that the Grandcourt
table was adorned with a high relief in bright yellow butter, ice-
hardened. Either a swamp-flower or a camellia japonica, an ivy r
leaf or a basket cunningly filled with grapes and leaves ; or.
invention languishing, the Grandcourt crest, the Winged Sheaf,
stood upright on the dish.

But now Lucina's working wits sought vainly for an unusual
inspiration. Her morning's task was finished and she would
have leisure until noon.

She looked about the cabin for her two children, but found
them not.

" Dey done gone again?" queried a blear-eyed old crone,
switch in hand, the head-nurse of the brood of little slaves.

"Tu'n.um ober t* me. I lick he pion-meh-lady, Lucina. Dat
T'e'do' de debble an' all fuh run 'way."

So, instead of sitting in the cool shade on the cabin steps
under the wedded branches of the great live oaks and beguiling
the time with the ancient gossips of the quarter, Lucina went
into the woods in search of the truants. Submerged in thought,
she wandered aimlessly and far afield, and presently found her-
self on the edge of a clay pit ; a cup-shaped depression in the
boskage, veined like onyx with brown and green, red, blue and
mauve, colors that caught her eyes and pleased her, until there
came into the field of vision a small figure.

Light chocolate of hue, contrasting fairly with his single and
simple garment of inevitable blue, that left at liberty both legs
and arms, the elf squatted in the sunshine, oblivious to the
wind in the soughing pines and the jubilation of birds, his long
fingers busily at work. His mother crept near him, looked over

.] " T-E'DO\" THE SCULPTOR. 365

his shoulder. He was absorbed in kneading clay, modelling a
clever little cup with a design of leaves in cameo.

"Why, Theodore!" exclaimed Lucina.

The cup fell -a hopeless ruin. The modeller burst into
loud sobs, anticipating with pathetic resignation the descending
hand on his unprotected rear. Not far away a baby lay asleep,
half-naked, in the clay.

"What are you crying for?" inquired Lucina. "Oh, you
dropped the cup. What a pity ! "

She picked up the wreck of art and examined it profes-
sionally, the boy glancing up at her with furtive amazement,
holding a sob in his throat.

Then, with sudden courage, he drew from hiding-places vari-
ous other shapes in clay. Pottery man's earliest natural effort
in earth little basins, squat pitchers of odd figures, plates oval,
square, and almost round ; all decorated with a selection of
form and color instinctively correct and surprisingly original
and bizarre. Encouraged by his mother's admiration and ex-
clamations, the artist drew forth other treasures, more prized
apparently, yet more crude a. baby's head, a tiny hand, a
foot, of which the unconscious model lay confessed, with clay
between fat fingers and prehensile toes. All these sun-dried,
brittle, scarcely to be handled, folded in grape and fig-leaves.

"So," said Lucina, "this is why you run away every day?
I'm sorry I licked you so often, little fool. Why didn't you
tell your mammy eh ? "

The sculptor hung his lamb's head.

" You little fool ! " repeated his mother, laughing yet with
tears in her eyes, " you might 'a' saved that back and your
bare legs many a lick."

She shouldered the sleepy baby, African fashion. " Come
on home now, honey, and I'll get you something to eat. It's
twelve by the sun. Then you can paddle with your clay all
the rest of the time. I'll get old mammy to tend to the baby."

Theodore followed her with eyes and mouth agape.

Grandcourt made good its name that Yuletide.

" The mistletoe hung from the castle hall,
And the holly branch from the old oak wall."

In the chapel the altar was ablaze with lights and brilliant
with roses. Our Lady's statue, brought by madam from Italy,
was wreathed with white camellias, and stood sweet and glorious
against a curtain of green fern and Yupon, coral with its Christ-

366 " TE'DQ\" THE SCULPTOR. [June

mas berries. The house-slaves on their knees adored the Crib
and wondered at the glowing star, while the rich, strong voices
of those who could sing rose in the Christmas hymn at mid-
night, to the deep tones of the organ evoked by madam's skil-
ful fingers.

Among the worshipping slaves knelt the guests of Grand-
court a dozen young people from neighboring plantations, a
beauty from the city who had already captivated the brilliant
Raoul de 1'Isle d'Or at her right, and the proud and melancholy
Luigi Rossetti at her left this latter madam's near kinsman.

By candle-light, on Christmas evening, the great dining-room
was displayed. The laughing procession thither stopped mid-
way the hall with many an " Oh ! " and " Ah ! " of pleasure and
gay admiration. In both dining-hall and picture-gallery the
painted faces of Grandcourts and Rossettis observed the inno-
cent revellers from the panelled walls with English decorum
and Italian dignity.

The priest's benediction ended, Luigi's eyes fell upon the cen-
tre-piece of the table's decoration. He leaned forward to ob-
serve it more closely, and was about to call the Frenchman's
attention to it when the excitable L'Isle d'Or cried out :

" Ah, what a delicious work of art ! Is it a bit of your
pleasantry, mon Luigi ? "

He put up a glass to examine more closely the exquisite de-
sign in butter. Two cows, one standing, the other lying down,
on a pedestal wreathed with delicately moulded flowers, sup-
ported by a flat surface of crystal on golden legs.

Instantly every eye about the table was riveted upon it.
Verbal bonbons neatly folded in English, French, Italian, even
Latin that of Hildebrand rather than of Horace, however were
gracefully showered upon Rossetti.

" O madam ! " exclaimed the beauty, who lisped, with a side-
long blue shaft at Luigi, " what a condescension for so great
an artist as Signor Rossetti to crown our pleasure with his won-
derful genius. Pray, signor, is every plastic material one to
your art?"

Madam smiled.

" But," protested the sculptor with heightened color and a
sense of annoyance, " I assure you the work is wonderful, . . .
but it is not mine."

A chorus of expostulation, incredulity.

" Whose, then ? Have we another genius among us ?
What modesty ! "

1898.] " TE'DO'" THE SCULPTOR. 367

De Tlsle d'Or placed a hand upon his embroidered waist-
coat.

" Behold the man ! It can no longer be concealed. ... In
my leisure moments I discarded the pen for the modelling
tool. There is another of my little efforts," he pointed to a
superb portrait by Verplanck "sculpture, painting, poetry for
I wrote ' Les Orientales ' music for I composed ' Le Pro-
phete ' all are one to me ! "

A merry shout interrupted him.

Madam demanded silence.

" It is but fit that such transcendent genius should be
crowned," she said, inclining her head to Raoul.

Then to the beauty : " Venus, arise ; it is from your hands
alone that Apollo shall receive reward."

The obedient beauty took off the wreath that rested proudly
on her dazzling hair.

Raoul arose impetuously, dropped on one knee at her feet
as she advanced smiling to him, and bent his black head for
the rosy crown. Then they resumed their seats amid universal
applause.

"Still," said a voice persistent, perhaps that of the Father
Hilary whose bright eyes twinkled " still the question remains :
Who made the butter-cows?"

" With all due respect to Apollo," said madam, when the
laughter had subsided, " and despite his garland of genius, I will
produce the artist."

She whispered the butler at her elbow. He gave an order
to another slave, who disappeared, to return in a few moments
convoying Lucina in Christmas cap and gown. She blushed
vividly at sight of the glittering company, yet stood composed.
Luigi looked at her in sheer amazement.

" Tell me, my good woman," he said quickly, " surely you
did not model these little cows in butter ? "

" No, sir," said Lucina clearly.

Madam started violently and turned her chair about, her
diamonds flashing.

" What do I hear ? Why do you lie, silly woman ? It is no
disgrace."

" But, nevertheless, madam, I did not make them,'" said
Lucina, trembling.

" Then go and fetch me the one who did," cried madam
imperiously, clapping her hands smartly together in her curiosity
and excitement.

.368 " TE'DO*" THE SCULPTOR. [June,

"I am avenged," cried Raoul, "O ye incredulous! Will ye
not now admit the splendor of my genius ? "

A battery of bright eyes and wits were immediately turned
upon him. In the midst of the brilliant bombardment and
counter-fire Lucina re-entered the room, apparently alone. But
as she approached they perceived a small brown creature cling-
ing to her skirts. She unfastened his claws and held him at
arm's length.

" He made them," she said simply to her mistress.

Every face around the table exhibited the liveliest curiosity
and incredulity.

" Impossible ! "

" It is a joke ! "

-The little elf!"

" Is it really so ? " exclaimed Madam Grandcourt. She held
out a hand, but the boy shrank back from the jewelled invita-
tion. " Who is he?"

" My son, madam ; Theodore "

The glances of the two women crossed like swords.

"What is his age?" cried Luigi, amazed and touched.

" He is ten, sir."
; " What genius ! "

Raoul arose and took off his rosy crown with a graceful,
dramatic gesture.

" Fair Queen of Love, . . . with your permission, . . ."
and dropped it lightly on the head of the little slave. It fell
around his neck. Frightened, he buried himself again in his
mother's skirts. Venus put an apple into one of his hands;
Luigi an orange in the other.

" He shall stay in the kitchen this evening," said madam
graciously, "and shall have his dinner from my table."

So Genius, led by Slavery, went into the kitchen.

The Christmas festivities were at an end. Luigi, who had
profited by the holidays to make the acquaintance of Lucina
and her son, went to his cousin with a request for the latter.

" You want to buy the little slave ? What will you do with
him?" inquired Madam Grandcourt with amusement.

" I should say that I would make a sculptor of him, but
the good God has already done that. I can only show him
the kingdoms of the earth."

"Like a second Satan? What would the slave be in Flor-
ence in Rome?" queried madam, still laughing.

1898.] " TE'DO'" THE SCULPTOR. 369

" He would be no longer a slave."

" Ah ! truly. Well, take him. God knows I have no use for
him here. A house-servant he shall not be, and the rice-ditch
is no place for him."

She spoke with a bitterness incomprehensible to Luigi. But
then he had never lived in America.

"But his mother."

" Oh ! as for that she has another child "; and madam dis-
missed the subject decidedly.

Luigi, not being a slave-owner or an habitual purchaser of
such merchandise, was troubled.

He went to Father Hilary, who listened without being able
to advise. Then he went to Lucina, and the day the rice-
boat left the landing the mother herself took her son by the
hand and led him to his new master. In vain had Luigi peti-
tioned Madam Grandcourt for the woman also. The mistress
was inexorable.

" She is an invaluable dairy-woman," she replied lightly.
"Besides, she has another child."

But from the day of Theodore's sale the Grandcourt butter
dishes bore no designs other than the Winged Sheaf. Madam
frowned, then shrugged her shoulders, and there the matter
rested.

Months passed, when one day she was told that the dairy-
woman was ill. She went to the cabin herself.

" You are a foolish woman," she said, sitting by the bed,
" to fret yourself about your son when he is a free man, and
will be a great one."

Lucina fixed her large eyes on her mistress' face.

" No ; . . . what good would freedom do you ? What
would you do in Italy ? What figure would you cut there ?
You would only bring your son into disrepute. Make up your
mind once for all. On the Grandcourt plantation you shall live
and die."

She took her departure, and Lucina grew obstinately worse.
One who held a grudge against her perhaps desired her posi-
tion as dairy-woman " slipped her pillow " in the night, and so
she died. And the baby, left to the tender mercies of the
toothless slave-nurse, died also.

Fifteen years after these happenings, grave and gay, Grand-
court was in the hands of the enemy ; the house ransacked for
treasure and partly burned, paintings and statuary carried off,
VOL. LXVII. 24

3/o " TE'DO'" THE SCULPTOR. [June,

the fine piano and magnificent harp demolished, silver and gold
and crystal, French pottery and Italian tapestries, all contra-
band of war.

The family vault had been forced open, the coffins violated,
the leg-bones and skulls of century-old Grandcourts littered the
marble floor and shelves.

Ruin, with hideous visage and skeleton wings, brooded like
a harpy over rice-field and rose-garden. No longer the wailing
sound of slave songs in the ditches, the laughter of children
in the quarter, the stamping of the stallions in the paddocks.
The cabins were deserted, the parks and preserves plundered,
the stables empty. Madam Grandcourt had been a refugee to
the up-country for several years, dependent on the charity of
some distant kinsmen of her husband, who were as proud as
they were poor.

After the declaration of peace, despite their entreaties and
vivid representations of the condition of the plantation, she de-
termined to spend Christmas day on the place. At this time
the Grandcourts were in the city.

After early Mass in the partly-restored cathedral, Madam
Grandcourt got into a ramshackle wagon, to which was hitched
with motley harness a half-dead horse and an army mule.
With an old, black wizened creature for charioteer, she took the
road to the Court for the first time in five years.

Such a highway ! Worn, mangled into countless ruts by the
continuous passage of trampling armies, heavy artillery, ammu-
nition and forage wagons, stamping cavalry, toiling infantry, in
never-ceasing procession, covered now with half-frozen mud,
whose sharp edges cut the hocks of the blind horse, and whose
deceptive slime -and slush betrayed them into many a frightful
hole ; gaunt, leafless trees, fire-scarred, overhung their misery ;
and here and there, mute witness of the martyrdom of a once
stately mansion, a ruined chimney stood sentinel over ash-heaps.

Madam shuddered at these forerunners of disaster, and
drew her shabby veil more tightly over her patched and shiv-
ering shoulders. Late in the afternoon they reached the Court.
She refused the bread and water humbly offered by the faith-
ful negro, and directed her steps to the house.

The devastation on all sides pierced her very soul; but
upon confronting the house itself, its standing walls gaping and
smoke-blackened, only three of the splendid pillars of its mar-
ble facade left to support the crumbling roof, dismantled case-
ments staring blindly at her like lidless eyes the whole scene

1898.] " TE'DO'" THE SCULPTOR. 371

of desolation wanly illumined by the death-like distance of a
wintry sunset she uttered a loud cry. Then, hurrying up the
dangerous and decaying steps, she made her way into the
dining-hall, and there stood gazing. Half the ceiling was gone,
the remaining half hanging at a threatening angle over the
paved floor, whose marble tilings, ruthlessly torn up here and
there in the search for treasure, yawned to the cellar below.

Strange to say, the huge rosewood banquet-table still stood
in the centre of the pavement. Charred and blackened, its
solidity had resisted all attempts to remove or to consume it.

Madam Grandcourt, moving as if in nightmare, approached
the head of it and there stood, her black veil thrown back, dis-
playing her ghastly face and burning eyes. The concentrated
agony of the last four years rushed over her, engulfed her, like
a wave of the deep sea.

A ray from the descending sun suddenly entered the rec-
tangle of a once splendid window, and lighted up, as if derisive-
ly, a figure facing her at the table's foot. She gripped the
rosewood with both hands, until reason and sense reasserted
their dominion over weakness. The man, who was almost as
startled as herself, spoke first, in clear but halting English.

"Can it be possible that it is Madam Grandcourt before
me ? "

His voice, resonant and of pathetic timbre, awoke vibrations
in the horrid place.

" I am Madam Grandcourt," was the reply, scarce above a
whisper ; " but who are you ? "

" ^ou do not recognize me, madam ? I am not surprised.
Yet think ; . . . who beside yourself would come here to-
day, under such circumstances ? "

His address was direct, graceful, polished, yet with a curious
and subtle embarrassment.

She noted this, as in a dream. " Wait wait ! " she cried,
loudly and harshly. "You are No no, it is not possible!"

They stared at each other, trembling under the trembling
walls.

" Madam, where is my mother ? "

"How can I tell? I had many slaves."

" Is she alive or dead ? I do beseech you answer ! "

He leaned across the table as if to compel her with his
eyes.

" Both of my sons are dead," she wailed suddenly, shaking
her thin arms and clenched hands at the threatening roof ;

372 " T''>o'," THE SCULPTOR. [June.

"both and my only daughter! " "then fell on her knees and
bowed her head on her arms, moaning.

The young man pressed his hand to his heart, yet stood
aloof, a spectator yet a sharer of her grief.

" My mother," he persisted gently, " and my sister. Are
they, too, dead ?"

" Long, long ago," replied Madam Grandcourt, sobbing bit-
terly, yet raising her head, "and your father also."

She cried out in her anguish : " God has punished me God
has punished me for my cruelty ! "

But he glided around the table and gently helped her to
her feet. The tears of age are brief but bloody. Her dis-
tracted mind displayed itself in the frenzy of her eyes.

He therefore lifted her hand to his lips, he knelt before
her, he said sweetly in the soft language of her childhood and
of his youth :

" I am your slave and your son."

Her eyes fell on his dress, the collar about his young throat.

" A priest ! " she whispered, her heart melting within her.
"But your art your beautiful, your wonderful art?"

" I gave it to God," he said simply. " Come with me, my
mother."

He drew her away with soft persistence. As they stepped
beyond the vacancy where once the leaves of a great door
hung, the impending ceiling groaned, wavered, fell with a hide-
ous uproar, burying the table in its ruin, filling the house with
wild, clamorous echoes.

" Mother of God ! " exclaimed Madam Grandcourt, clinging
terrified to the supporting arm, " what an escape ! "

They interrogated each other's soul with dilating eyes. Be-
hold, as they fled panic-stricken from the fearful place, and
stopped breathless in the weed-grown drive before the house,
the evening star, a cross of dazzling splendor, hung magnifi-
cent and serene in the darkening east. Theodore's eyes grew
radiant. He clasped his hands, his lips moved :

"Jesu, tibi sit gloria,
Qui natus es de Virgine,
Cum Patre et almo Spiritu,
In sempiterna saecula."

" Amen," whispered Madam Grandcourt softly.

ST. CHARLES' COLLEGE, NEAR ELLICOTT OITY, MD.;

SULPICIANS.

SEMINARY OF THE

OLD TIMES AT ST. CHARLES.

BY REV. M. P. SMITH, C.S.P.

ATHER VIGER, dearest of friends and doctor of
our bodies, minds, and souls at St. Charles for
more than forty years, has prepared for the
Jubilee, with loving hands, a memorial volume,
profusely illustrated and accurately historical. I
should suffer grievously by comparison if I tried to cover the
memorable fifty years of St. Charles life in a manner similar to
his own, but there always was and there always will be a his-
tory of St. Charles which is beyond the reach of the Reverend
Faculty. They get hints of it now and then, long years after-
wards, when some grave and portly ex-student may say, " Do
you remember the time I was carried out of the room in a
dead faint and you gave over the class for the rest of the
hour? Well, that was all a joke ha, ha!" But, somehow, the
faculty member seems never fully to appreciate the historical
importance of such matters, and I dare say none of them will
find place in Father Viger's book. That history is written;

374 OLD TIMES AT ST. CHARLES. [June,

where ? On the overcrowded tablets of busy priests' memor-
ies, palimpsests whose early readings become legible only under
the subtle chemicals of comradeship, and whose entire fabric is
so soon to be, so often, alas! already has been, dissolved in
the laboratory of the grave. Thus the world in general and
future St. Charles boys in particular are losing a precious heri-
tage. I shall be amply repaid if the present article succeeds
in making some one write his reminiscences. Old students of
other colleges do so copiously and diligently, and few have
such notable materials to draw upon as we.

American patriots could profit by the example Charles Car-
roll of Carrollton set for them when he founded this school
for " ministers of the Gospel of the Catholic persuasion." He
did it in a lordly manner becoming the old Southern baronial
aristocracy, but tempered with the simple, straightforward piety
that is characteristic of Maryland Catholics. The site of the
college had always been known in the Carroll domain as
" Mary's lot," and with the passing years the grateful Sulpicians,
to whom Carroll entrusted the entire charge of his bequest,
have never failed, in prospectuses and the like, to couple with
the name of their patron, "the august Queen of Heaven," that
of their chief benefactor, " the venerable signer of the Declara-
tion of Independence."

It was in the spring of 1830 that Father Deluol, superior
of the Sulpicians in Baltimore, received from Charles Carroll
the deed to two hundred and fifty acres of land and a certifi-
cate for fifty shares of United States Bank stock; and during
the following year the patriot, in the ninety-fourth year of his
age, laid the corner-stone, which was blessed by Archbishop
Whitfield ; but not until 1848 was the foundation actually
completed. Father O. L. Jenkins, under pressure from Arch-
bishop Eccleston, took up the work at a time when the college
connected with St. Mary's Seminary had demonstrated the dis-
advantages of confusing the preparatory clerical course with
the needs of a secular school. Father Jenkins had been a
banker in Baltimore before he joined the Sulpicians, and he
contributed to the new college financial ability and financial aid
as well, so that he deserved to be called the second founder
of St. Charles.

He fought a hard battle with the unreserved self-sacrifice of
a true Sulpician. The good French fathers, eager to adapt
themselves to the American character, took him as their model.
Consequently his views of discipline were in vogue long after

1898.]

OLD TIMES AT ST. CHARLES.

375

his death, and it was doubly

hard for them to relinquish

the European standard of

discipline which Father

Jenkins, unknown to them,

had absorbed into his own

mind and

applied as

the proper

method

and model

with a rig.

or which

would have

delighted

REST, RECREATION, AND STUDY.

known by euphemism as " the

Collet or Antoine
names remem-
bered for their
strictness. Stud-
ent tradition re-
members Father
Jenkins as timid,
and so averse to
giving holidays that he of-
ten hid himself in the most
ridiculous places to avoid
being asked.

In those good old days
it was a great luxury to
have the necessaries of life,
and students carried wa-
ter to fill the lavatory
fountain "; they swept the
wood, shucked corn, and

corridors, kindled the fires, split
strayed by instinct into the orchard to make occult compensa-
tion for their labors. Such duties have passed with the intro-
duction of gas and hot-water pipes in the great house, the ele-
vated reservoir of purest spring-water from the " Savannah,"
the army of servants and sisters, the scientific head farmer and
his goodly corps of yokels; but the hearty, simple spirit of the
old days continues to be the approved way of living at St.
Charles, fit and needed preparation for the trials and discom-
forts of priestly life.

Father Jenkins died at St. Charles, July n, 1869, and was
succeeded by Father S. Ferte de la Ferte, if you will. I
have his portrait before me now, and the refined, patrician face
has its inspiration for me as it had in the boyhood years when
he occupied so large a place in my daily thoughts. I admired

376 OLD TIMES AT ST. CHARLES. [June,

and loved and laughed at him, and I believe American boys
will be doing the like as long as there are French Sulpicians of
the old school to lead their young hearts through the exalted
and blameless period of making ready for the priesthood. I
have no fear of exaggerating the praises of my teachers. They
are innocent as babies, chaste as maidens, and strong in char-
acter as only good men can be. We boys love and reverence
them as far as our comprehension of their lofty spirit goes,
and when our minds are no longer able to follow in the track
of their perfections, we make up for the due appreciation by
laughing, and loving them all the more. It seems to me I
spent my first three years at St. Charles laughing.

It was exquisite delight to see Father Ferte of course we
called him " Mr." Ferte conducting a guest through the house.
When they came to a door, Father Ferte's irreproachable man-
ners positively forbade him precede the visitor, and if, as
sometimes happened, the visitor was equally polite, the proces-
sion stopped then and there indefinitely. His face was covered
with wrinkles, as if the ordinary share of epidermis was not
enough to contain the full gladness of his smile. While a boy
was reading his composition he slightly reclined in his chair,
gently patting the top of his head and rolling his eyes approv-
ingly. At the end,

" Ah h, Smeeth, did you liigue ett ? "

" Yes, Mr. Ferte."

" Sub omne respec tu ? "

This was usually so tantalizing that the desired criticism
was not forthcoming. Yet one could explain one's laughter no
more reasonably than when, at confession, he threw the ample
sleeve of his surplice over one's head and, bending to catch
the faintest murmur of the penitent's lips, his nods of assent
tickled one's cheek with his little tufted side-whisker till the
tale of school-boy misdeeds was interrupted by spasms of mer-
riment.

"Oh, Mr. Ferte, I hope you won't think me irreverent, but
but, I just can't help it!"

We thought we had at least one just ground for laughter;
that was his "spiritual direction." He insisted on this exercise
for the good of our souls, yet I have never, on my visits for
the purpose, received from him anything more ascetical than

" Ah h, Smeeth, come in ! Draw your chair near the fire.
You find it cold to-day ? "

"Not very, Mr. Ferte."

1898.] OLD TIMES AT ST. CHARLES. 377

" Yes, you are well ? "

"Yes, sir."

"Your health, it is good?"

"Yes, Mr. Ferte."

" You have a good appetite ? "

"Yes, Mr. Ferte."

" And your classes, you like them ? "

"Yes, Mr. Ferte."

Happily, I was not oppressed with thirst for spiritual direc-
tion in those days.

Each of the faculty had his own conception of English
pronunciation, and my name was a shibboleth. Father Ferte"
succeeded in getting it correctly at the expense of much
hesitation on the vowel, but many of the others contented
themselves with " Smiss," which sometimes lengthened into
something like " Smeeess." Father Vignon had special trouble
with the ///, and once made sad havoc of the boys' gravity at
a function by sending the sacristan word to remove a large
floral ornament" it is wizzard " (withered).

"Ah, Smiss," he said to me one day, "you will brush away
dat cup-board from near to the head of St. Aloysius, in the
chapel."

"What, Mr. Vignon?"

" Dat Aboard ! "

" Cup-board ? Oh, you mean cobweb, Mr. Vignon ! "

Such episodes, tame as they appear in rehearsal, were for us
the chief source of a joy of living which nothing since has sup-
plied, unless it be the memory of them. They derived piquancy
from the earnestness of their environment. No St. Charles boy
can be lazy with a good conscience when he recalls Father
J. B. Menu, the disciplinarian most of the time between 1849
and the day he was laid in " God's Acre," adjoining the play-
ground, in 1888. He was the most indefatigable, worker I have
ever known, driving through his ceaseless round of toil with
the fierce intensity of a warrior in the thick of the fight. He
was the terror of loiterers, just and uncompromising, quiet and
uncomplaining. He was never known to take a holiday. If his
own stint was accomplished, he insisted on relieving some one
else, and it was his delight to sit on guard in the study-hall
during afternoons when the one appointed for that duty was
enjoying the sweet outer air. No protracted confinement in
vitiated atmosphere impaired his stentorian lungs. He could
sing all day and often did, when he spent general holidays

378

OLD TIMES AT ST. CHARLES.

[June,

teaching various classes their plain chant ; and he was ready to
sing all night if need be. He rose at three every morning to
get a good start by indulging in the source of all, his strength,
his ardent and long-continued prayers. E very prone (conference)
he gave the boys was written out and committed to mem-
ory. Often we heard them close with the words, " Ah ! II
m'echappe ! " Not one word would he speak extemporaneously,
and I am sure this conscientiousness has produced its intended
effect, though, perhaps, only after many years.

" EACH SEASON HAD ITS MATCHLESS JOYS."

Rev. P. P. Denis, still happily surviving, having celebrated
his golden jubilee some three years ago, was the third president
and exercised a sway over our hearts as undisputed as it was
tender and loving. So perfect was our allegiance to him that
only once was he known to reprove a man for making a noise
in the study-hall.

" Some one is making a noise," he said on this occasion with
great sweetness. "I have waited for him to stop of his own
accord. It is now my duty to speak."

The boy was nearly mobbed that night at common recreation.

1898.] OLD TIMES AT Sr. CHARLES. 379

Father Denis' poems in French and Latin are of purest
classical style and genuine artistic merit. An Horatian ode on
the twenty-fifth anniversary of Pius IX. gained for him recog-
nition by the Pope, to whom it was read ; but to us the most
grateful accomplishment of his scholarship was his incomparable
Greek pronunciation. Each vowel and consonant was so dis-
tinct that we could write from dictation without error, though
some of us had to go to the lexicon afterwards to translate our
own manuscript.

Rev. F. L. M. Dumont, Rev. C. B. Rex, and Rev. C. B.
Schrantz, the succeeding presidents, are known to me, indeed,
and sincerely loved, but I do not know them from the student's
view-point, save that each has been declared to be superlatively
popular by the boys of his regime.

The society lost Father Rex in February of 1897, when he
was only forty-one years old. "The life of Father Rex," says
the college obituary, "short as it was, filled a large measure of
usefulness. He deeply influenced all those with whom he lived
as student, professor, and superior. His genial manners, his
broadness of mind, his forgetfulness of self, while he was all
attention to others, his incomparable tact and humility, the
blending of manly with Christian and priestly virtues, made him
an object of love and reverence in Baltimore as in Boston, in
Paris as in Rome. The superiors of St. Sulpice acknowledged
his extraordinary merit by appointing him one of the twelve
assistants of the society " the only American to receive the
honor. Father Rex was a convert, having been received into
the church at the age of fourteen after mastering the catechism
unaided.

Besides those I have mentioned, fifty-two others have served
faithfully on the faculty of St. Charles ; two have since been
elevated to the episcopate Bishop Burke of Albany and Arch-
bishop Chapelle of New Orleans ; twenty-six are Sulpicians, and
to each of these, above all, I would gladly pay an affectionate
tribute. Yet when I had celebrated the last, two names would
still remain which in the catalogue of the college lack the " S.S.,"
but in the catalogue of the students' memories are Sulpicians of
Sulpicians. Old Father Piot, indeed, was once a member of
the society, leaving to become pastor at Ellicott City. After
laboring there for several years, fashioning his flock on an ideal
nothing short of sanctity, he retired to the college to prepare
for death. Incidentally he cultivated among the students a
zeal and activity in holy pursuits which proved most fruitful of

380 OLD TIMES AT ST. CHARLES. [June,

good. His own exercises of piety were somewhat appalling to
us. On cold, damp days, for example, he would spend his
time in the woods, reading and meditating. We thought he was
courting death, and amused ourselves by sending the junior
students to wish him a happy New Year. Every one else in the
house received such visits as a due, but Father Piot, even
before they had entered, called :

"Close the door! I don't want a happy new year nor any
other kind ! "

Death was a tardy visitor upon this chaste soul. When he
came, in May, 1882, he had been impatiently awaited for thirty
years.

Dear old Father H. F. Griffin was associated with the
Sulpicians for more than sixty years as student, seminarian,
priest, and professor, and when he died at St. Charles in 1893
it had been his residence for forty years, having served as the
basis of his pastorate over Doughoregan Manor and Clarkville.
As he came and went on his trusty steed, Santa Anna, with a
couple of dogs following, he was the delight of the play-ground.
But no boy's prank could disturb the gravity of those faithful
friends, nor any abundance of tidbits surfeit their appetite.
They had learned their manners from their master, who was a
Chesterfield by nature and a Sulpician by education, with a
heart as hungry for boyish friendships as his horse was hungry
for sugar. His repertory of adventure had most to do with his
stage-coach journeys from Ohio to Baltimore in early youth,
and he never wanted an audience, though I think it enhanced
our pleasure to hear from his lips a faultless pronunciation of
English, after long familiarity with the French variations.

I would be shooting wide of the mark, however, if I left
the impression that English is not properly taught at St.
Charles. From the beginning, in fact, the Sulpicians seem to
have a passionate love for English grammar and literature.
Next to the Greek and Latin, English has been the chief sub-
ject of instruction, and their thorough, painstaking methods
have cultivated in American priests a taste and capacity for
that kind of learning which, after their ritual and moral theology,
is most important for them. Father Jenkins, the first president,
compiled an excellent manual of English literature which, under
the editorship of Father Viger, has proved a standard work.
The English studies of the present day are largely under the
direction and inspiration of Father John B. Tabb, who has cast
his lot with St. Charles since 1875, and during that time has

1898.]

OLD TIMES AT SY. CHARLES.

reflected more lustre
on the artistic attain-
ments of American
Catholicism than any
other writer whom I
can recall.

In this connection
I cannot fail to men-
tion Rev. A. J. B. Vui-
bert, of the Sulpicians,
who, after thirty-one

years at St. Charles, as-
sumes this year the presi-
dency of the new college
and seminary in the Arch-
diocese of San Francisco.
He is the author of a
volume on Ancient His-
tory and has ready for

PLAY-GROUND AND CEME-
TERY.

the pressone on Modern
History. This subject,
indeed, and rhetoric are
his forte. His marvel-
lous memory, his ac-
curate scholarship, the
masterly arrangement
and condensation of
the matters treated,
afford only a partial
estimate of his worth.
His place at St. Charles

will not easily be filled, and the Catholic youth of the Pacific
coast are to be envied in having him and the accomplished
though younger professors who go West under his leadership.
Thoroughness is the one fault I have found with the St.

382 OLD TIMES AT ST. CHARLES. [June,

Charles course of instruction ; it has limited the range of studies,
especially in regard to empirical sciences, and it has necessi-
tated a longer preparation than many young men are willing to
make. Yet, amid the prevalent tendencies of American educa-
tion, it remains an open question whether thoroughness can be
a fault. Certainly the Sulpicians have adhered to the method at
no small cost to themselves. Their conscientious correction of the
innumerable written exercises they exact is sufficient proof of this.

I would have been willing to give a pretty penny if by
some magical recrudescence one of the corn-husking, wood-chop-
ping boys of Father Jenkins's time could have taken a seat
under the white oaks beside the ample seniors' play-ground, one
September day two years ago, when Cardinal Gibbons (doubtless
himself one of the old wood-choppers) brought his pennanted
Baltimore Orioles to play with the St. Charles boys. What
progress the years have seen ! It was always a standing
joke that boys who could not remember five popes in succession
nor ever get men and de straight in their heads, could rattle off
at a moment's notice the pedigree of every ball-player who
has trod the diamond. But it is within the last few years,
especially with the encouragement and active co-operation of
Father Schrantz, that athletics at St. Charles have developed
into a notable and admirable feature of the student-life.

In my day compulsory walks were the staple of outdoor ex-
ercise. We meekly followed our proctor to the limits of Elli-
cott City, sending a chosen few the remainder of the way to
purchase sweetmeats ; and, on the return, closed ranks at the
martial command of " Beads ! " Or, we rambled off to the dis-
mantled " Folly "; or, nearer home, loitered in the purple Octo-
ber haze beneath the bountiful chestnut-trees. Each season had
its matchless joys, especially for us who were city bred the
hearty Christmas cheer, the January coasting on the lawn, the
first peep of the crocuses, and the coming of the wonderful
Maryland song birds in spring ; cherry-time too, and then the
winds were billowing the golden harvest-fields, and boys were
marking on the walls the number of cups of tea they expected
to drink before the homing season. In the swift, unrestful,
changing after-life, boyhood at St. Charles looms significantly
as the only centre of repose. Thither the mind turns, with what
sad comparisons! It quails before the reproach of that serene
existence, in which the purpose of life was definite, bright, and
clear, mirrored in generous, ambitious hearts, and working its
sublime pattern in daily upward strivings.

1898.]

OLD TIMES AT ST. CHARLES.

333

The religious impressions of the old life are the deepest and
strongest. Living day by day under the care of saints whose
outward looks and bearing assured us beyond cavil of their
spotless souls, the boys who had consecrated themselves to the
highest service of God on earth preserved the earnest, rever-
ential candor of childhood. The daily morning offering before
the statue of the Blessed Virgin ; the weekly prone ; the mid-
night communions on Christmas eve, when the beautiful Gothic
chapel was sweet with unaccustomed flowers, and boys went up,
four by four, four by four, interminably ; the elaborate decora-
tions in honor of the Queen of May ; the melodious impromptu
gatherings at twilight around her statue on the lawn ; the out-
door candle fete ; the long, loyal devotion of sacristans to their
Hidden Lord, such are the memories that stand like land-
marks of a lost Eden and make us wonder whether we will ever
be so thoroughly, blissfully in love with our religion again.

I took a young stranger to St. Charles a few days ago. He
was shown every courtesy of the place by those incomparable
hosts as if he had been a prince of the church, and he re-
sponded to the unique experience with lively enthusiasm for
every commendable detail of the college life. He had seen the

IN THE PURPLE OCTOBER HAZE."

384 OLD TIMES AT ST. CHARLES. [June,

great barn and the clean Holsteins, the orchards and vineyards,
the flower-gardens and the play-grounds, which the great house
draws close to herself on either side with a motherly embrace ;
he had seen much of the interior, also, with its irreproachable
cleanliness, its sweetness and light ; he had fallen in love with
half a dozen of the professors, and I was curious to hear his
final, word. It came with a sigh as we drove out the gate.

" Everything is perfect," he said, " but I feel almost as if
we ought not to leave them here alone. They ought to have
some big, burly business man to shield them from the world."

" But didn't you notice," I replied, " a monogram on all the
doors and cupboards ? "

" Yes ; the Blessed Virgin's, was it not ? "

" Precisely. That is to remind you never to fear for St.
Charles'. It is the favorite saying of the Sulpicians that she is
Superior here."

It was on the last day of October, 1848, that Rev. O. L. Jen-
kins, with. an assistant instructor, four students, and one servant,
arrived at an unfinished building on the Frederick turnpike in
Howard County, Md., and established himself, in the midst of
poverty and hardship, as the first president of St. Charles' Col-
lege. During the fifty years that have passed his work, his aims,
and his zeal have been perpetuated. The original charter stipu-
lated that the only purpose of the college should be "the edu-
cation of pious young men of the Catholic persuasion for the
ministry of the Gospel," and the five Sulpicians, who were also
stipulated for by the charter as sole trustees of the institution,
have maintained their early design of limiting the curriculum to
such preparatory studies as would fit recipients to enter upon a
Divinity course. Nevertheless, at present, the ample and impos-
ing edifice which dominates its own broad acres of field and
forest shelters a faculty of seventeen members, with a student
body numbering nearly two hundred and fifty; its registers have
enrolled three thousand aspirants to the priesthood, and from
them have been ordained nine hundred priests, serving as dio-
cesans or regulars throughout America and Europe. Of these,
five are bishops, four are archbishops, and one a cardinal.

The survivors of the three thousand who have studied at St.
Charles are consequently preparing to celebrate, on the fifteenth
and sixteenth of the current month, the honorable achievements
of their college.

In conjunction with the faculty of the college a Jubilee

i8 9 8.]

OLD TIMES AT ST. CHARLES.

335

THE BEAUTIFUL GOTHIC CHAPEL, SWEET WITH FLOWERS.

Committee was appointed by the Alumni Association over one
year ago, and this committee has since that time been actively en-
gaged in perfecting arrangements. Its membership is as follows :
Revs. O. B. Corrigan, M. F. Foley, and James F. Doriohue,
Baltimore, Md.; Rev. T. F. Kiernan, Parsons, Pa.; Rev. E. A.
Kelly, Chicago, 111.; Rev. M. P. Smith, C.S.P., New York-
City; Rev. E. A. Pace, Ph.D., D.D., Dean of the School of
Philosophy, Catholic University of America, Washington, D. C.;
Very Rev. Joseph M. Flynn, R.D., Morristown, New Jersey ;
Very Rev. John A. Mulcahy, V.G., Hartford, Connecticut ; Rev.
D. J. Maher, S.S., D.D., St. Mary's Seminary, Baltimore, Sec-
retary of the Committee; Right Rev. J. J. Monaghan, D.D.,
Bishop of Wilmington, Treasurer of the Committee ; Very Rev.
VOL. LXVII. 25

386 OLD TIMES AT ST. CHARLES. [June,

Philip J. Garrigan, D.D., Vice-Rector of the Catholic University
of America, Washington, Chairman of the Committee.

The most conspicuous feature of this committee's work has
been the collection of several thousand dollars through a sys-
tem of diocesan treasurers under the supervision of Bishop
Monaghan. This sum is to be presented to the faculty for
use according to the decision of the Alumni Association,
which meets during the Jubilee. The prevailing sentiment is
that the money will be directed to the endowment of a Facul-
ty Scholarship whereby young men who aspire to a position
in the faculty of St. Charles' College will be enabled to com-
plete a thorough course of post-graduate work in some one of
the great universities of the world, and thus maintain in the
future the high standard of scholarship which has distinguished
the f faculty of St. Charles up to the present time.

A special sub-committee has spent several months gathering
the, photographs of old students and teachers. The result of
such an attempt is necessarily incomplete, yet more than one-
half of the ordained priests whose first studies were made at
St. Charles will be, represented at the Jubilee in five groups cor-
responding to the five decades of the college. Each group will
be supplemented by contemporary documents and engravings
relative to the growth of the institution, and the last decade is
further illustrated on the walls of the Recreation Hall by large
class pictures. The aim of this committee has been historical
rather than personal, and the various groups afford an oppor-
tunity for comparisons in which past and present will alike be
honored.

During the celebration the old students will be guests of
the college, which the students of to-day have spent their finest
energies in decorating after the home-like and tasteful fashion
which is peculiar to St. Charles. In the exercises, also, of the
first day the present students will be the chief figures, for they
will repeat before the regretful, reminiscent eyes of former
graduates the pomp and enthusiasm of Commencement Day.
The address will be delivered by Hon. John Lee Carroll, ex-
governor of Maryland, and grandson of Charles Carroll of Car-
rollton, for whom the college is named and to whose munifi-
cence its existence is due.

The afternoon will be devoted to the third annual meeting
of the Alumni Association, and the evening to an informal social
gathering where " Don't you remember the day," etc., will be
repeated a thousand times ; and balconies, halls, and corridors
will ring with the recollections of " ye olden time."

i8 9 8.]

OLD TIMES AT ST. CHARLES.

387

On the morrow, at 9:30 A. M., his Eminence Cardinal Gib-
bons will celebrate Solemn Pontifical Mass in the college chapel,
a short sermon will follow, and later in the day, at a general
session of old students, Right Rev. Thomas M. A. Burke, Bishop
of Albany, will deliver an oration on the Sulpicians and their
work at St. Charles ; Rev. John J. Wedenfeller, of Charleston,
S. C., will read a jubilee ode, and Rev. Dr. E. A. Pace, of the
Catholic University, will speak on the relations between eccle-
siastical training and higher education.

At a banquet in the evening toasts will be answered by his
Grace Archbishop Martinelli, his Eminence Cardinal Gibbons,
Rev. William Orr, of Boston, and by Dr. Garrigan, the chairman of
the Jubilee Committee. His Grace, the Right Rev. Treasurer,
will close the celebration by presenting the fund which all St.
Charles students feel is entirely inadequate to express the debt of
gratitude they owe to the devoted, self-sacrificing men who have
expended their lives in ceaseless, prayerful toil for the sake of
the American priesthood, and with no other hope than for a
heavenly reward.

THE JUBILEE CLASS.

3 88

COMMUNION HYMN.

[June,

(COMMUNION F;)YMN.

After "Ad Quern diu suspiravi"

BY H. WILBERFORCE.

O long and anxiously desired,
Thou art my own at last!
To whom my soul hath long aspired,

Him hold I close and fast.
Rejoice, my soul, rejoice and sing,
Adore in love, and greet thy King.

II.
Oh, sad I was and sore distressed;

Naught knew I, sweet or gay.
For whom I love His steps impressed

In places far away :
But now my threshold, opened wide,
Gives happiest pledge of joy and pride,

III.
To parched fields the rain is sweet :

The grass grows bright again
When morning suns with pleasing heat

Refresh the dew-damp plain-
But not so sweet and not so dear
Are rain and sun, as Jesus here.

IV.
Thrice happy day, thrice happy hour,

In which I welcome Thee;
How comely rises from her bower

A morn so glad for me !
For he that hath Thee, Jesus Lord,
Hath all content as his award.

Say now, my soul, with what desire,
What thought and pensive prayer,

This goodness high wilt thou admire,
This love beyond compare :

1898.] COMMUNION HYMN. 389

For, rustling through the morning light,
There stoops to earth the God of might.

VI.

Of nothing God has made my frame,

Of nothing mere and dark,
And added reason's holy flame,

Man's character and mark :
And to a world where wrong was rife,
By Cross and Manger given life.

VII.

Behold the gifts whereby each day

God e'er enriches man ;
Some honeyed gift or fair display

Is still His bounty's plan

Treasure of my heart's domain !

In puissance claim, and keep, and reign.

VIII.

We men of earth have selfish hearts,

(My selfish heart behold !)
Rouse Thou my love with fiery darts,

It lies too still and cold :

1 fain would love Whom I adore,

And loving much, would yet love more.

IX.

Abide, abide, prolong thy rest,

Who com'st at morning's light ;
Ah, happy could I keep this guest

Till gloom of hast'ning night !
Would naught of earth, nor naught above,
Would naught could loose these links of love !

Sing sweet, my soul, some angel song,

Some canticle of bliss :
Or in prophetic vision long,

See other realms than this ;
Where love with love meets face to face
And ages pass in one embrace.

39 CHURCH ATTENDANCE IN PROTESTANTISM. [June,
CHURCH ATTENDANCE IN PROTESTANTISM.

BY S. T. SWIFT.

T is difficult to understand how a thoughtful mem-
\\ her of any Protestant denomination whatever
| '. can look abroad on sectarianism without the
l\ greatest uneasiness. The facile breaking-down of
doctrinal walls which men of a past generation
built up with their lives is not necessarily a matter of gratu-
lation to Catholic or non-Catholic. A growing laxity of thought
which takes little note of ecclesiastical transitions that should,
if theological phrases have one iota of spiritual verity behind
them, be like the rending asunder of body and soul to those
compelled to undergo them for conscience' sake, may make for
social harmony, but not for Christian unity. Such fluidescence
of dogma as enables it to run with equal ease into the moulds
of the Westminster Confession and of the Thirty-nine Articles
points to something very different from the melting-down of
non-essential alloys in the crucible of divine love. Let us
rather have the magnificent conviction of the Baptist divine
who has just informed the world that "organic Christian unity
must begin at the baptistery," going on to state that "Congre-
gationalists, Methodists, Presbyterians, and Episcopalians have
no logical standing-ground. There are but two consistent,
logical positions, one of which is held by the Romanists, the
other by the Baptists" !

A certain school claims that this doctrinal disintegration of
Protestantism is accompanied by a " deepening of spiritual life "
which should allay all anxieties.

But by what tests are we to discover this " deepening "? It
certainly will not be proved by the multiplication of showy,
many-lettered organizations or by the wearing of variegated
badges.

It is certainly not evidenced by the growth of membership
in the denominations, as THE CATHOLIC WORLD MAGAZINE
lately took occasion to point out on the evidence of the
Methodist Year Book. But, indeed, this would hardly be a
fair test nowadays. It must be expected that in propor-
tion as those great walls of purely human invention which

1898.] CHURCH ATTENDANCE IN PROTESTANTISM. 391

have fenced off sect from sect so sedulously are blotted out,
a corresponding erasure of what was once a dead-line be-
tween the straiter Protestant bodies and the world will be
effected. If noted theologians leave one church for another
rather than conform to discipline in a social matter, surely none
of the rank and file can be pressed to take upon themselves
church obligations which may incommode them ever so slightly.
Still less can they be expected to go to the lengths indicated
by our Lord when he even asserted that there should be down-
right enmity in families on account of religion. Only Catholic
converts quite believe those hard texts nowadays.

We cannot base our analysis of spirituality on the attend-
ance at communion services, for outside a few very " High "
Episcopal churches, great variation in the frequency of com-
munions is systematically made impossible, "communion days"
being monthly or quarterly, and inability to attend service on
those days involving the necessity of waiting for the next.

But Sunday attendance upon divine worship on preaching;
the gathering together in a public meeting-house for praise and
prayer and preaching will be admitted, we think, by all Chris-
tians as a fair test of the spiritual vitality of a church society.
Even the Quakers and the Salvationists, who decline baptism
and repudiate all theories of sacramental communion, admit
the validity of the text which commands us not to " forsake
the assembling of ourselves together."

The Northwestern Christian Advocate has charged itself with
the task of taking a census of the actual attendance, on a fair-
weather Sunday of last winter, in each of 447 Methodist Epis-
copal churches in Chicago, Philadelphia, New York, Brooklyn,
Boston, Indianapolis, Des Moines, St. Paul, Washington, Cin-
cinnati, St. Louis, and Minneapolis.

In these 447 churches there were 83,179 persons present in
the morning, and 105,596 in the evening. In 166 of the 447
churches the evening congregations were the smaller. This
fact is immaterial for our present purpose. Such a state of
affairs in a Protestant church merely indicates an unfashionable
congregation.

But the average size of these 447 congregations was only
182 at the single morning service. In the thirteen cities can-
vassed, only 28 churches had more than 500 people in the
morning. Of these, one was in Detroit, three in Indianapolis,
two in Brooklyn, five in Chicago, four in Washington where
Methodism is again fashionable one in Des Moines, one in

392 CHURCH ATTENDANCE IN PROTESTANTISM. [J une

Boston, six in Philadelphia, three in New York, one in St.
Louis, and two in Minneapolis. Philadelphia made the best
showing. The morning attendance in the 75 churches she
represented was averaged at 229. Yet 20 out of these 75
churches had less than 100 persons present.

Of all the 447 churches, 151 had less than 100 present in
the morning, and 118 had less than 100 in the evening; while
50 actually had fewer than 50 ! Two-thirds of the whole num-
ber, or 296, had an attendance of less than 200. Bear in mind
that these are not isolated meeting-houses among scattered
rural populations, but churches situated in densely populated
cities, where there is every convenience of locomotion. Dr.
Patterson, commenting upon the census in the columns of the
New York Independent, calculates that if the 500 Protestant
churches of Philadelphia were located equi-distant from each
other, there would be a church within three blocks of every build-
ing and vacant lot.

Clearly, these people are not at church simply because they
do not care to go. That they do not, argues one of two things
a dying-out of their religious sense or a tacit recognition of
the fact that it is not fed in their places of worship. Either
state of affairs must react to produce the other. In Protestant-
ism, the action of pulpit on pew is hardly stronger to-day than
"the action of pew upon pulpit. What aids has the minister to
keep him on a higher spiritual plane than deacon or steward
or simple pew-holder? What message has he of sufficient au-
thority to induce the clever brain-worker to come and listen to
it rather than sit at home concocting his own equally authori-
tative message for class-room or leader-column? American
Protestantism has not even that dim consciousness of sacramen-
tal orphanage which English Protestantism has. It cannot com-
prehend how starved and atrophied is its faculty of worship.
It does not understand the pitying chill the Catholic feels in
its empty churches, with less to hallow them as " praying places "
than the chamber where honest nightly prayers are said, or the'
" family altar " which one seldom finds nowadays outside the
novels of Mrs. Stowe and Susan Warner. But it is beginning
to realize some lack in its pulpit utterances, and it is making
the tacit protest of absence against a diet of chaff. It really
craves the authoritative teaching against which it fancies itself
still protesting. Pastors themselves allude in the most open
way to the weakening of their own authority. Said a prominent
Presbyterian divine lately in an anniversary sermon :

1898.] CHURCH ATTENDANCE IN PROTESTANTISM. 393

" Every day that passes removes ecclesiastical authority in
matters of religious belief and conduct farther into the past, and
emancipates more souls from its bonds. True, this was the
essential principle of the Protestant Reformation, but we Pro-
testants are only now beginning to realize how much of the
old principle of authority has been retained in our churches.
. . . Men will not now take the trouble to try to persuade
themselves, merely for the sake of conformity, that they believe
what they do not believe. They will not come many times to
hear a man who does not satisfy them that he believes what
he preaches [Heaven help Protestant audiences if the burden
of proof in this matter is supposed to be on the side of the
preacher !], through all of whose discourses the unmistakable
note of reality does not sound out clear and unterrified. They
will not come to hear him even if he does seem to believe
what he preaches, if he remains ignorant of facts which every
intelligent man ought to know, and is intolerant of new light,
for they know that reality is not to be hoped for from him.
They will not hear patiently a worn-out doctrine of Scripture
which is not sustained by evidence external or internal [the italics
are our own] and which makes the Bible, to the modern mind,
a self-contradictory and a ridiculous book. ... As a dis-
tinguished clergyman said recently, speaking of attendance at
divine worship and the observance of Sunday, ' The whole
situation is new. It is one which the church has not confront-
ed for fourteen centuries.' The separation of church and state,
the decay of ecclesiastical authority, the weakening of social
and family constraint, the charge in opinion as to the ground
on which the observance of the Lord's day rests, all leave the
matter to the voluntary choice of the people as it has not
been left since the days when the church was a voluntary asso-
ciation of the followers of Jesus, living and acting in the midst
of a society which took no account of it or its rules, except
as they were won, one at a time, to voluntarily submit them-
selves to her discipline."

We express no opinion on this tremendous closing indict-
ment of the form of Christianity which came to America via
the Mayfloiver. If it has really reduced our country to a state
where the position of the church denominational is analogous
to that which the church catholic occupied in pagan Rome, the
situation is sad indeed. But we venture to believe that it will
be a long time before even this disastrous state of affairs tells
upon the One Church, who has so triumphantly demonstrated

394 CHURCH ATTENDANCE IN PROTESTANTISM. [June,

in America that the air of civic freedom is the atmosphere in
which she grows and thrives.

Offset against this specialist view of a man who sees no way
of stemming the tide of intellectual and ethical lawlessness and
therefore proposes to bend to it, we find given in a recent
number of the Outlook that of a woman of high attainments and
deep culture withal as honest a soul as ever spoke or wrote
who gives a synopsis of the case from " A Layman's Point of
View."

" What is it," she asks, " that the pew wants and does not
always get in a sermon? Four things: the man behind the ser-
mon, a plain man's knowledge of this world, a specialist's knowl-
edge of the other world, a peremptory message. These four
needs are seldom clearly or accurately stated even by those who
feel them most keenly. All hearers wish to be made to feel their
own manhood, and the value of life and the importance of its
problems, by a glimpse into the life of the man who stands as
God's messenger before them. I said glimpse, but a glimpse does
not satisfy them. They really demand a revelation, through a
man's thoughts, of the highest and deepest realities of existence.
. . . In short, they wish a sermon which they cannot praise
or abuse without blasphemy."

The hope of the future lies in the craving for positive,
authoritative teaching in matters religious which is expressed in
that last sentence. Can its writer not see that such a sermon
can never be the outgrowth of any individual man's own
" thoughts," except in so far as they are inspired by God him-
self, safeguarded by his own promises, delivered by a messenger
supernaturally fitted for their transmission ?

To return to our census. We find 163,658 of Philadelphia's
335,189 communicants "credited to the Roman Catholics."
When he approaches these, Dr. Patterson's profound confidence
in figures shades into positive timidity ! These 163,658 com-
municants are gathered into 57 congregations, with 61 church
edifices. Thus we see that the Philadelphia Catholic must pre-
sumably walk or ride considerably further than a Philadelphia
Presbyterian, to get to his appointed place of worship. How-
ever, Dr. Patterson tells us that the Catholic churches are
" always overcrowded at several services, making an impression
of numerical strength which is an exaggeration, while the former
(non-Catholic) largely present at every service a ghastly array
of empty pews for the minister to preach to."

In the name of all that is mathematical, what does Dr. Pat-

1898.] CHURCH ATTENDANCE IN PROTESTANTISM.

395

terson mean by his feeble attempt to undo the effect of his ad-
mission ? Does he intend to imply that we build small churches
and inconvenience our own people in order to impress passing
Protestants with the crowds which issue from their portals ?
By his own figures, the average seating capacity of each Catho-
lic church is 808 to 310 in each Protestant. He will have to go
further afield before he can cloud our honest satisfaction in
the picture he presents of our worshippers sitting, standing,
kneeling, pressed up to sanctuary rails and crowded out to
vestibules at each Sunday Mass, not alone in Philadelphia,
but in every large city in the land !

What makes the difference ? " Your people are taught it is
a sin not to go to church," is the aggrieved answer usually
given.

And are not yours? True, the great root-difference between
Catholic worship and non-Catholic church-going lies deep-hid in
the Heart of God Himself, buried in the Tabernacle, focalized, so
to speak, on our altars. But why are Protestant churches built if
not to be filled ? Why are Protestant ministers trained and ap-
pointed ? Not as priests, but yet as preachers. Not as the
dispensers of sacraments, but still as ethical teachers. And the
true explanation of a state of affairs which is forcing itself into
notice in every city of the land is that at last stubborn facts
are beginning to show them that all which has bound them to
their people in even that relation is the rapidly vanishing
shadow of sacerdotalism, the craving for authoritative teaching,
that hereditary instinct, deeper than all negative assertions, which
they themselves have slowly but surely undermined, but which
still tells their flocks that u the priest's lips should keep know-

ledge."

396 CHIEF.JUSTICE TANEY AND [June,

CHIEF-JUSTICE TANEY AND THE MARYLAND
CATHOLICS.

BY J. FAIRFAX MCLAUGHLIN, LL.D.

HERE is a newspaper correspondent down in
Maryland whose operations with the pen are
not altogether dissimilar to those of Mrs. Anne
Royall, the editor of a notorious paper in the
olden day at Washington. He is the unrivalled
scold 'of his day ; she was the Paul Pry of hers.

"We have the^famous Mrs. Royall herewith her new novel,
The Tennessean" says Mr. Justice Story in a letter from the
Supreme Court to his wife, " which she has compelled the Chief-
Justice (Marshall) and myself to buy to avoid a worse castiga-
tion " (Life and Letters of Joseph Story, vol. i. p. 517).

The effusion of Mr. George Alfred Townsend appeared not
long ago in a New York morning paper, in the shape of a,
diatribe of abuse and misrepresentation of Roger Brooke Taney,
late Chief-Justice of the Supreme Court of the United States.
It would be hard to do justice to this unique production. It
may be described comprehensively as a twofold libel upon the
Chief-Justice and upon the early Catholic missionaries of Mary-
land, whose apostolic zeal and self-denying lives have been
hitherto, during two centuries and a half, a theme of universal
praise among all respectable writers of every shade of religious
opinion throughout Christendom. The Chief-Justice is called
the " last scion of the old Calvert remnant "; that is to say, of
the Catholic settlers of St. Mary's and the adjoining counties
of Southern Maryland. This appears to have been his offence
in the eyes of his traducer.

" His operations against the United States Bank," says his
critic, "had the ferocity of a savage." Warming to his work
as a vulgar scold, Mr. Townsend refers to the Dred Scott case,
and adds that the Chief-Justice, when he delivered the opinion
of the court in that case, " was seized with his last paroxysm.
Like an aged savage chief, he seized his tomahawk and leaped
into the ring of fire where the captive was already bound and
painted black," with much more bathos of the same vapid sort.
But the meanest slander of all was reserved for Father An-
drew White and his fellow-missionaries. "The malarious air of

1898.] THE MARYLAND CATHOLICS. 397

the old counties, no less than the convivial habits of the Irish
and French priests," says this intrepid romancer, " made drink-
ing constant. Frolicking among the fox-hunters, male and
female, was attended with lapses of civil morality. A story
ften repeated in Maryland is that one of the great Carrolls had
to request his well-meaning parents to pay heed to the ceremony
they had neglected for a common-law cohabitation." In other
words, the English Protestant Revolution of 1688 was followed
in Maryland by a century of such hounding down of Catholics
and " popish priests " as was witnessed in Ireland after Crom-
well got into the saddle, and Catholic marriages had to be per-
formed in secret by the hunted Jesuit fathers. Marriage ceas-
ing to be a sacrament among the reformers, and becoming
merely a civil contract, or, to use Mr. Townsend's refined
phrase, "a common-law cohabitation," the union in the holy
bonds of wedlock in private of the parents of " that one of the
great Carrolls " he alludes to, according to the unchangeable
laws of the church, by a Catholic priest, is held up by this
veracious gentleman as no marriage at all.

MR. TOWNSEND versus THE HISTORICAL WORLD.

It would be difficult to characterize this man's charge against
the early missionaries of Maryland in the language of modera-
tion. Every respectable historian who has written upon the
subject differs from him totally, radically. " Before the year
1649," says the careful antiquarian, George Lynn-Lachlan Davis,
himself a Protestant, " they (the Roman Catholic missionaries)
labored with their lay-assistants in various fields ; and around
their lives will for ever glow a bright and glorious remembrance.
Their pathway was through the desert, and their first chapel
the wigwam of an Indian. Two of them were here at the
dawn of our history : they came to St. Mary's with the origi-
nal emigrants ; they assisted by pious rites in laying the corner-
stone of a State ; they kindled the torch of civilization in the
wilderness ; they gave consolation to the grief-stricken pilgrim ;
they taught the religion of Christ to the simple sons of the
forest. The history of Maryland presents no better, no purer,
no more sublime lesson than the story of the toils, sacrifices,
and successes of her early missionaries. . . . To the Roman
Catholic freemen of Maryland is justly due the main credit
arising from the establishment, by a solemn legislative act, of
religious freedom for all believers in Christianity " (Davis's
Day Star of American Freedom, p. 159).

It is not to be wondered at that Mr. Townsend is an ad-

398 CHIEF-JUSTICE TANEY AND [J une

mirer of the rascal Coode, who established Protestantism in the
colony. " The early Catholic settlers of Maryland," he says,
"were, in their nature of reactionaries, an unprogressive minority
element. They made an ignominious attempt to reduce the
Puritans on Severn, and were run out by Coode's revolution."
But Mr. Townsend's Protestant champion soon became a back-
slider. The great Maryland historian, John V. L. McMahon,
although a Protestant himself, has nothing good to say of the
founder of that denomination in the Land of the Sanctuary.
" Coode," says he, " was an avowed revolutionist in the cause
of religion ; and in the course of a few years afterwards, under
the very Protestant dominion which he himself had so largely
contributed to establish, he was tried for and convicted of the
grossest blasphemies against the Christian religion. . . . When
we next hear of him, he was asserting that religion was a trick,
reviling the Apostles, denying the divinity of the Christian re-
ligion, and alleging that all the morals worth having were con-
tained in Cicero's Offices " (An Historical View of the Govern-
ment of Maryland, p. 238).

HIS STYLE AS REPREHENSIBLE AS HIS STATEMENTS.

One of Chief-Justice Taney's most heinous offences, accord-
ing to Townsend, was his opinion "that the society o'f old St.
Mary's prescribed the laws for the nineteenth century." It is
hardly necessary to observe that the quotation is not from
Taney, but from Townsend. The first and second Lords Balti-
more do not seem to suit him at all. They do suit, and are
very much admired by, those eminent Protestants, Bancroft,
Chalmers, Judge Story, Chancellor Kent, McMahon, Davis, but
not by the atrabilarious Townsend. He is throwing mud at
them as hard as he can, with the hope, perhaps, in the pelting
shower that some of it may stick. Two things occur to us after
a perusal of his paper, the stupidity of the thing throughout,
only redeemed from drivel by the spice of malice, and the
poverty-stricken style, if we are justified in calling it style at
all, of the person who pours it along the town, Let us quote
him, and see how he mangles the word old italics ours. He is
talking about " an outbreak of the old, tempestuous, gloomy
rage " of the Chief-Justice, and proceeds as follows : " This pro-
visionless old jurist, who leaves no posterity " (we were ac-
quainted in Maryland with his grandson and two of his grand-
daughters) " exerted himself to harmlessness. He grew old as
in a night. He was laid in the old Jesuit Novitiate's Seminary
grounds at Frederick. His old neighbors of the peninsulas

1898.] THE MARYLAND CATHOLICS. 399

closed the peace by stabbing Seward and shooting Lincoln, and
rode away by the route to old St. Mary's." If this be style, it
is a hodge-podge. Exploded scandals of forgotten partisan news-
papers and trashy, blood-curdling novels, and the tales of gar-
rulous old men and women who have survived their usefulness
and hiss slanders as snakes and mad dogs drip venom these are
the materials which Mr. Townsend presents to a too-busy age
as genuine history. The purple patch of tautology reveals the
literary mendicant, and vocables like old, six times repeated, pro-
claim the journeyman with his pen.

A CURIOUS AUTHORITY.

Published in a widely-read newspaper, the article of Mr.
Townsend, for that reason alone, calls for an answer. Its
alleged facts, if left uncontradicted, may do harm among per-
sons who are not familiar with the lives of those it maligns,
and impose on many who accept the quotations as genuine
from the single book relied upon by Townsend ; whereas they
are not genuine, but misquotations, altered avowedly to prop
up the charge of murder against the elder Taney. In a court
of law such perversion of testimony on the witness stand might
bring down on the utterer the penalties of the statute. " My
chase of his father's homicide," says this sleuth, with the in-
stincts of a Scotland Yard or a Mulberry Street detective,
" would have been ineffectual in the newsless newspapers of
1800-1812 but for an accidental consultation of an obscure
local book. In James Hungerford's Old Plantation Patuxent
Sketches, published 1859, is what is probably an account of the
murder by Justice Taney's father." This book is a fiction, ex-
travagant and unnatural, and abounds in duels, ghost stories,
murders and the like, from beginning to end. The scene is
laid in 1832, four years before Taney became a judge. One of
the characters, a Mrs. Macgregor, tells the story of a murder by
one Aylmer Tiernay, who killed Bruce Macgregor a great many
years before the date of her narrative, which the author says
was told by the lady in the autumn of 1832. While George
Alfred Townsend uses quotation marks, as though reproducing
the testimony of the book, and evidently intends to convey
that impression, he is careful not to say so, and for a very
good reason. Somebody might have the book, and be able to
detect the imposture. Fortunately it lies open before us as we
write, and we subjoin the exact words from it on which Town-
send bases his charge against the elder Taney, and the garbled
version of the text which he presents to his readers as a

4OO CHIEF-JUSTICE TANEY AND [June,

genuine extract. His interpolation of new words and alteration
of the quotation marks will easily be noted.

From Hungerford's Old Plantation, p. 302 :

" What has become of the Tiernay family, Mrs. Macgregor ? "
asked Lizzie, after a very brief silence. " There is no one of
that name living in the county now, I believe."

" They sold out their property after their father's death, and
two of them left the county. The youngest, Dr. Tiernay, who
remained, died some years ago, leaving no issue. What became
of the oldest brother I do not know except that he removed
to the far Southwest. The second brother, now a very aged
man, occupies one of the highest judicial positions in the country,
and is as distinguished for his humanity as for his talents. He
is now, I am told, as remarkable for self-control and gentleness
of manner as he was in his younger days for high temper and
haughtiness."

Townsend's version of the foregoing :

"What has become of the Tiernay family? There is no
one of that name now (1832) living in the county." Mr.
Hungerford goes on : " They sold out their property after their
father's death, and two of them left the county. The young-
est, Dr. Tiernay, who remained, died without issue. The eld-
est brother removed to the far Southwest. The second brother,
now (1859) a Very aged man, occupies one of the highest judi-
cial positions in the country. He is now, I am told, as re-
markable for self-control and gentleness of manner as he was
in his younger days for high temper and haughtiness."

HOMICIDE NOT NECESSARILY MURDER.

It will be seen that Townsend has taken liberties with the
text. The " Lizzie " and " Mrs. Macgregor " who conduct the
conversation in the book are dropped out ; the words " Mr.
Hungerford goes on " are Townsendesque intruders not found in
the text, and the dates "1832" and "1859" are put there by
Townsend but not by Hungerford. Why these alterations?
Because in 1832, when Mrs. Macgregor told her story, the cir-
cumstance of the judgeship would not tally with the case of
Taney, who was not then a judge, but in 1859 ^ would, because
then he was one. The murderer of the romance was Aylmer
Tiernay, an old widower, who only lived for one year after the
bloodthirsty crime. The father of the Chief-Justice was a highly
educated man, sent beyond seas by his parents on account of the
persecutions of the times and trained at St. Omer. On his re-
turn he married Monica Brooke, a saintly woman of the historic

1893.] THE MARYLAND CATHOLICS. 401

Catholic family of that name in Maryland, who lived until 1814.
" My parents both lived to an advanced age," says the Chief-
Justice in his autobiography. Such are the irreconcilable facts
of time, place, and circumstances between Aylmer Tiernay and
Michael Taney. If they cannot be twisted to suit, so much the
worse for the facts. " Gath " brushes them out of his way with
scorn and a stroke of his pen.

Now let us frankly say that there is a story handed down
in Calvert County that an after-dinner quarrel once took place
between the elder Mr. Taney and a Mr. Magruder (not Mac-
gregor, Mr. Townsend will please observe), in the presence of
several witnesses, when both were heated with wine. In the
chance medley which followed Magruder received a wound from
a knife in the hands of Taney, from the effects of which he
unfortunately died.

No indictment appears to have been found against Michael
Taney ; no trial followed. A coroner's inquest was held, and
testimony was taken, and there the investigation seems to have
been closed. That much is known. It may be remarked that
excusable or justifiable homicide, not murder, would alone
justify such a conclusion of the sad affair.

A distinguished gentleman, born in Calvert County, once
informed the present writer that the unfortunate event happened
in 1799, when Roger B. Taney, the son, was a member of the
House of Delegates of Maryland from Calvert County. George
Alfred Townsend's story would make it appear that the slayer
immediately fled, and was never again seen alive in Maryland,
and that about a year later he died in Virginia. Now, we
know from Chief-Justice Taney's autobiography that his father
was alive and honorably engaged in public affairs in Calvert
County during the years 1800 and 1801. The killing of Mr.
Magruder was deplorable, but the community in which it oc-
curred do not appear to have regarded it as murder, and the
constituted authorities found no indictment and ordered no trial
or prosecution of the offender. But George Alfred Townsend
exacts vicarious sacrifice, and makes a puny attempt to im-
molate the son, one of the most virtuous characters in all our
annals.

A SPOTLESS RECORD.

Mr. Townsend next executes a war dance and begins his
fierce assault on the son. Among all the worthies of Maryland,
all the descendants of the Pilgrims of the Ark and Dove, wd
VOL. LXVII. 26

402 CfflBF'-JUSTICE TANEY AND [June,

invite any one to point out on the page of American history a
single name that shines out more brightly than that of Roger
Brooke Taney. A son of the Pilgrims who on the St. Mary's
established the first asylum of civil and religious liberty in the
world, and inheriting their virtues, their talents, and their faith,
this man from early life to his death held high stations and
after being in the keen sunlight of publicity for fifty years, he
passed away with the love, sorrow, and eulogy of two continents
commingling their tears over his grave. His civic virtues and pro-
fessional eminence, all extolled ; but his piety, his humility, his
scrupulous discharge of every duty of his holy religion, these
were^the things in Taney which appealed to the Catholic heart
and enshrined him in its affections.

He became Attorney-General of the United States and Sec-
retary of the Treasury under Andrew Jackson. It was a stormy
period of our history, and obstacles and difficulties mountain
high closed in around Mr. Taney. Nicholas Biddle, " the King
of the Feds," was in a mortal struggle with Andrew Jackson,
the man idolized by the people as Old Hickory. On the side
of the president of the Bank of the United States were Henry
Clay and Daniel Webster ; on the side of the President of the
United States was Roger B. Taney. It was a battle of giants.
At last Taney removed the deposits, and the whole land was
convulsed with excitement. In the Senate Clay and Webster,
reinforced by Calhoun, thundered their anathemas at the daring
Secretary of the Treasury, and the bitterest political battle in
our annals raged throughout the country. But Jackson and
Taney triumphed, and the old Bank of the United States fell,
to rise no more.

In 1834 Gabriel Duvall resigned his seat as associate jus-
tice of the Supreme Court, and Jackson nominated, but the
Senatorial triumvirate prevented the confirmation of Taney for
the vacancy. John Marshall favored Taney, and asked Benjamin
Watkins Leigh, of Virginia, to vote for him. But it was of no
use ; an angel from k heaven, coming as a friend of Jackson,
would not then have gotten in. In 1836 the illustrious Chief-
Justice Marshall died, and Old Hickory, who never deserted
friends, sent in the name of Taney for the vacancy. Marked
changes had occurred in the Senate, and although Webster and
Clay still thundered against him, Taney was confirmed. For
nearly thirty years he filled the exalted office. Let those read
the Reports and ask the learned lawyers, who are curious to
know what a great judge he was.

1898.] THE MARYLAN^Q$jj$g^ 4<>3

MR. ELAINE'S

Once more, a quarter of a century later, when Taney decided
the Dred Scott case, he was loaded with abuse, this time by
the Abolitionists. Every conceivable term of obloquy was
heaped upon his head by his adversaries. He had delivered an
opinion in which six of the associate justices concurred, and
from which two dissented Judge Curtis, who dissented only
on the question of jurisdiction, and Judge McLean. But civil
war impended, and while Taney remained calm and fearless, the
justum ac tenacem of Horace, other men were lashed to mad-
ness. Time, the great healer, has softened the asperities of the
slavery conflict, as it long ago effaced the fierce memories of
the bank struggle. Even Mr. Blaine, who had joined the rest
in furious abuse of him, lived to write these graceful words of
Taney: " Chief- Justice Taney . . . was not only a man of
great attainments, but was singularly pure and upright in his
life and conversation " (Twenty Years of Congress, vol. i. p. 134).

At the ripe age of eighty-seven years and seven months,
fortified by the last sacraments of Holy Mother Church, of
which he was a regular communicant throughout life, Roger B.
Taney was gathered peacefully to his fathers. In a letter to
his biographer, Father John McElroy, S.J., his confessor, says :
"An essential precept of the Catholic Church is confession for
the remission of sins, but one very humiliating to the pride of
human nature ; but the well-known humility of Mr. Taney made
the practice of confession easy to him. Often have I seen him
standing at the outer door leading to the confessional in a
crowd of penitents, the majority colored, waiting his turn for
admission. I proposed to introduce him by another door to
my confessional, but he would not accept of any deviation from
the established custom " (Tyler's Memoir of Taney, p. 476).

MR. WEBSTER ON THE CATHOLIC CHIEF-JUSTICE.

Mr. Taney inherited many slaves from his parents ; but while
still a young man, following the example of Gregory the Great,
he manumitted them all, and made a regular allowance for
their support. General Jackson had been much abused by the
bigots for appointing a Catholic to the office of Chief-Justice,
but Daniel Webster, the former antagonist of Mr. Taney in the
bank war, answered the bigots in 1850 at the Pilgrims' Festival
in New York. " We are Protestants, generally speaking," said
Mr. Webster, " but you all know there presides at the head of

404 CHIEF-JUSTICE TANEY. [June,

the Supreme Judicature of the United States a Roman Catho-
lic, and no man, I suppose, through the whole United States
imagines that the Judicature of the country is less safe,
that the administration of public justice is less respectable or
less secure because the Chief-Justice of the United States has
been and is a firm adherent of that religion." The ability,
learning, and exalted virtues of Taney were attested at his
death by the bench and bar of America and Europe. " A purer
and abler judge never lived," said Reverdy Johnson. With
touching pathos Charles O'Conor said : " I add my fervent
prayer that the future historian of our times may not be im-
pelled to write, as he drops a tear on the grave of Taney,
Ultimus Romanorum" Benjamin Robbins Curtis, who had sat
on the bench with Taney and who was one of the brightest
lights of the legal profession in America, said: " He was mas-
ter of all that peculiar jurisprudence which it is the special
province of the courts of the United States to administer
and apply. His skill in applying it was of the highest order.
His power of subtle analysis exceeded that of any man I
ever knew, a power in his case balanced and checked by ex-
cellent common sense, and by great experience in practical
business, both public and private. The surpassing ability of
the Chief-Justice, and all his great qualities of character and
mind, were fully and constantly exhibited in the consultation
room. There his dignity, his love of order, his gentleness, his
caution, his accuracy, his discrimination, were of incalculable
importance."

Such was the man selected by Mr. George Alfred Townsend
for the honor of his abuse ; such the man he has crayoned forth
as one born with the hereditary taint of " a homicidal impulse."

A fuller and more Catholic biography of the great Chief-
Justice than we possess is a desideratum. Tyler's pages want
a Catholic side. The family feeling of the church would find
ample edification in a larger portraiture, a truer perspective,
which shall unfold the hidden spiritual virtues of this the most
illustrious scion of the Pilgrim Fathers of Maryland. He
had the sanctity of Sir Thomas More, and no inconsiderable
share of his genius. Shortly after his wife's death a friend
came to drive him into the country for a little needed airing.
He excused himself, and said to Father McElroy, his confessor,
who was with him : " My first visit shall be to the cathedral, to
invoke strength and grace from God, to be resigned to his holy
will, by approaching the altar and receiving Holy Communion."

1898.] A NEW SHEEN ON AN OLD COIN. 405

A NEW SHEEN ON AN OLD COIN.

BY REV. HENRY E. O'KEEFFE, C.S.P.

SYRIAN woman lost a piece of silver a Greek
drachma a coin a groat. She lit a candle, she
swept the house, she found the groat, she re-
joiced. Christ is the woman, the lighted candle,
Christianity the lost coin, humanity. A hut in
Palestine before the days of glass is like Christ's sepulchre be-
fore he rose. If perchance there be a window, it is shaded
with lattice-work, it admits but little light. When Christ with
a candle in His Hand flashed from out the sealed tomb, He
resurrected humanity. He picked it up from the dust as he
would a coin, and put it in the palm of His Hand. When
Christ rose from the dead, humanity was a lost groat buried
beneath the rushes strewn over the floor of an Eastern dwell-
ing-place. The resurrection of Christ has lifted the problem of
immortality from out of the dark chambers of the dead, from
the heart's deepest depression, from the twilight of intellectual
doubt, into the sunlight of faith. With faith and hope and
love as a basis it is no longer a matter for speculation, conjec-
ture ; it provokes security, certainty.

" Or what woman having ten groats, if she lose one groat
doth not light a candle and sweep the house and seek dili-
gently until she find it?"

The hour had come for the solution of a tremendous ques-
tion. Sweeping is not done without dust. When Christ was
thrust down into the grave, the world was more unsettled than
ever. Men were perturbed like grains of dust flying through
the air from the sweeping of the sweeper. Their hopes were
buried beneath the linen cerements that shrouded the dead
Christ. Long before the glimmer and crimson of Christianity's
dawn, the noblest among Pagans had yearned for life beyond
death. Most pathetic literature it is the record of the burn-
ing thoughts of those great heathens who strove to grapple
with the reality of living for ever ! The Sphinx of Egypt
spoke nothing immortal life was a riddle a theory colored
according to the hue of different minds. But the best men in
their best moments or even when buried beneath the world's
dust felt that, like the lost piece of silver, they would be found
again and ridden of all defilement. Man is not only like the

406 A NEW SHEEN ON AN OLD COIN. [June,

Greek drachma the groat, but also the Roman denarius
Caesar's coin. The piece of silver bears the impress of an owl
or a tortoise or the head of Minerva. So too, thanks to the
theory of evolution, we presume that man bears the impress
of former processes of lower life emblems of dissolution-
traces of decay. But on the other side, its polished surface,
the coin is stamped in deeper print with the image of a
monarch, the likeness of a king, the superscription expressing
proof 'of another life, of reinvigoration, revival, victory. It is
because we bear in our bodies the flesh, the bones, the muscles,
tissue, tendons, joints, blood of the risen Christ, that we shall
rise again. Christ's Body, stepping forth from the gloom of
the sepulchre, reflects the fortunes of the body of man, its
curative triumph, its security from disaster's clutches, from the
jaws of death. The glorified body, once motionless and cold
it shall again quiver with quicker fire and truer expressiveness:
the deliverance of Israel from Babylon, its freedom from
Egyptian bondage. " And when I had seen him I fell at his
feet as dead. And he laid his right hand upon me, saying:
' Fear not, I am the first and the last, and alive and was dead,
and behold I am living for ever and ever.' "

Christ is a new species, but He collects all the lower species
into one. The destiny of our bodies is included in the history
of His from the inorganic to the vegetative, from the vegeta-
tive to the animal, from the animal to the rational, up to the
divine. The theory of evolution, if it be true, widens out the
theory of the Incarnation and makes stronger the argument for
final Resurrection. All nature is a great matrix in gestation
a mother laboring in the pain of parturition to give issue from
her womb, the grave, to a resurrected Christ a risen humanity.
To support this portentous fact by periods of elimination,
selection, substitution all nature is deranged the dust will not
settle because of the sweeping of the Sweeper. Christianity,
the lighted candle, is shedding radiance and illumines the dark-
ness of the problem. The woman, or rather Christ, is the Agent
resurrecting the buried groat humanity from out of the rub-
bish of historical doubt. Ah ! blessed be God for the science
of biology, embryology, for seeming to hint at this truth of the
Resurrection of man.

Human nature is a coin, a piece of moulded metal with a
specific value, a medium of exchange between heaven and earth,
the lodestone that resolves the mystery of death into the mys-
tery of life. The dogma of the resurrection shone out in the
sparkle of the first mineral dug from the bowels of the earth,

1898.] A NEW SHEEN ON AN OLD COIN. 407

it is prophesied in the faintest perfume of the earliest flower,
in the first cry of the new born, in the first scintillation of
thought. Legal and historical evidence proves that Nature from
her womb, the grave, delivered a perfect Christ, unlike the pagan
fable of Minerva full-armed from the brain of Jove. A perfect
Christ risen in perfection is the term of God's act. From God
we came, to Him through Christ shall our bodies return. We
shall be burnished bright like . coin just newly minted. But,
when our work is done, we shall learn that we were not minted
to be merely bits of, money but rather the shining coins, those
cherished heirlooms with which the Syrian women adorn the
braided tresses of their hair. The ultimate end of the creation
of man is not for him to be simply an article of commodity,
but rather a thing of brightness to embellish the beauty of the
world. A Christ who died, yet a Christ whose body did not
submit to the irresistible workings of death, whose body sus-
pended the laws of che-mical rottenness, assures us of the ever-
lasting character of the life of the body of man. Christ went
about the tomb with a lighted candle. He revealed its grim
secrets. He swept it. He did not answer all the difficulties at
once, but He imprisoned man's enemy death. He found the
coin. He pledged eternal life. " Behold I am alive for ever-
more and have the keys of death."

When the woman found the lost groat, she called together
her friends and neighbors, or as the Greek would have it, her
" female friends," better expressed in old English by " friend-
esses " " neighboresses." The world of Nature is a mother with
feminine power, and there is special reason why she should
rejoice at the magnificent import of the resurrection. It was
from nature's bosom the mouth of the sepulchre that there
came the birth of the history of the resurrection. The sorrows
of her travail are past she rejoices in her conquest over
anxiety and struggle. Her alleluias re-echo in the laughter that
ripples from water gurgling in the deepest recesses of the
earth, in the harmony of the spheres, in the flutter of a bee's
wing, in the chemical affinity of a piece of mineral, in the con-
flict of physical forces static and dynamic, in the motions of
molecules and atoms in the constitution of matter, in the acid
and alkali in the sphere of chemistry, in the astronomical laws
of attraction and repulsion, in the poles both positive and
negative, in the workings of electricity. Not to speak of the
angels, or even of man, all the world of physical nature is ever
singing: " Alleluia, Alleluia, Alleluia." "Rejoice with me, for I
have found the groat which I had lost."

408 WILLIAM EWART GLADSTONE. [June.

WILLIAM EWART GLADSTONE.

'iLLIAM EWART GLADSTONE died, as he had
lived, outside the visible fold of the Catholic
Church. There was in the minds of many un-
doubtedly a hope when the end drew near that
he would see the truth as other great English-
men of his day have seen it, and embrace it.

While Gladstone's mind was keen in its logical faculty and
broad in its grasp of matters religious as well as secular, yet,
whether it was from an innate quality or from an acquired habit,
it was essentially " political " in its view of affairs. A politi-
cian, even using the word in its best sense, is the man who
can accept situations and adapt his views to them. He trims
his sails to the breezes, from whatever quarter they come. He
is a man who feels the popular pulse, and moves and sways the
crowds by controlling or yielding to popular passion as the
case may be. He is essentially a time-server.

How different is the idealist of the Newman type ! To such
a one truth is God himself, high above all the storms and agi-
tations of the earth's surface, not changed or modified by any
congeries of circumstances something to be sought for and
loved for its own sake, and in the seeking and the loving
something which brings its own reward a reward which is a
more than adequate compensation for whatever sacrifices one
must make or whatever suffering one must undergo in its at-
tainment.

One with a politician's temperament will argue, and argue
convincingly, to himself that the providence of God has placed
him in the Established Church. It must be of God, because I
see about me in the hearts of men identified with it the fruits
of the Spirit, and it is the will of God that I stay where I am
and pilot this vessel, unseaworthy as it is, with its freight of pre-
cious souls, into the haven of safety, rather than desert it and
allow it to go to pieces on the rocks of irreligion. If Gladstone
in his earlier life had led, or even had followed, Newman or
Manning over to Rome, there is no telling what great good he
would have done. Whether his eyes were holden, and he had
never been faced with the stern obligation of breaking away
and sacrificing all of this world, if need be, for Truth's sake, it

410 WILLIAM EWART GLADSTONE. [June.

is not ours to say. Heaven's thunders of judgment belong to
God alone.

Gladstone was a deeply religious man, and his long life,
stretching across a desert of agnosticism in English intellectual
movements and yet all the time pronouncedly religious, has
been like the shadow of a rock in a desert land to many a
wandering soul. What Victoria herself has done for the English
domestic life Gladstone has done for religion.

In his political life, in which capacity history alone will en-
shrine his memory, he was perchance the greatest factor in a
century that will be known as the age of great reforms.
He began life as the representative of the sternest of the
Tories, and he ended his life as the most liberal of reformers.
He was as one constantly struggling for the light. As each
reform movement presented itself for a hearing and a legisla-
tive solution, he withstood it as long as he could, and then,
when the voice of popular clamor was so imperative that he
could no longer resist, he gracefully yielded, and rather than
be left behind got aboard the train, made friends with both
conductor and engineer, and became the master of the situa-
tion. In the beginning, when slavery was the great question
of the hour, he stoutly antagonized the abolitionist, but he
ended by manumitting his own slaves. When popular suffrage
was crying for its just meed, step by step he yielded and
finally formulated for the democracy its strongest demands.
When Home Rule for Ireland placed its lever in the cogs of
the machinery of English legislation and obstructed all law-
making until its clamors were listened to, he threatened and he
cajoled and he coerced, but when by entreaty or by the lash
Ireland would not be driven away, with a gracious smile and a
warm hand-clasp he said, Then I will give you what you want.

Because he has known when to yield, the great heart of
the democracy has taken him to her own, and he goes down to
his grave amid the benedictions of millions of the human race.
The children of the sons of men gather about his bier and
shed the silent tear that his race is run, that no more will he
stand in the halls of justice to legislate in the affairs of men.
Ths mighty oak of the forest has fallen, and no more will the
githering dews dispense their moisture to the parched earth
beneath, and no more will its welcome shade comfort the souls
of the throngs who gather amidst its refreshing shadows.

HAMON a Jesuit father, and not the better-
known Hamon the Sulpician, is the author of a
popular treatise called Beyond the Grave* which
realizes in a very laudable way an effort made for
the purpose of bringing within the ordinary grasp
much of the speculative theology concerning the post-mortem
career of the human soul. There is no sentiment that has
anchored itself so deep in the human heart as the desire for
immortality, and consequently the thirst for knowledge concern-
ing the life beyond the veil is well-nigh insatiable. Christian-
ity affirms in unmistakable words not only the reality of the
other life but the mode and condition of existence for body as
well as soul. In such contrast have the affirmations of Chris-
tianity stood over against the negations of paganism that this
great germ-thought alone has renewed the face of the earth.
It has completely changed the fundamental motives that have
inspired the actions of the human race, and has made death the
great fact of existence. " I know that my Redeemer liveth, and
in the last day I shall rise out of the earth. I shall be clothed
again with my skin, and in my flesh I shall see God." This
statement of Job, voiced by others and realized in the resur-
rected Christ, has stripped death of its sting and its uncertain-
ties, and has robbed the grave of its victory. It seems very
difficult to understand how a Christian minister like Lyman
Abbot, with his extensive knowledge of Scripture, can allow
himself to go on record as saying that there will be no resur-
rection of the body save such as comes in the grass and the
flowers. The unvarying trend of Christian sentiment has been
to relegate this life and all that it has of joy or pleasures to
the category of a place of preparation for what is the only real
and lasting existence beyond the grave.

But apart from the fact of the resurrection of the body,
what is of more curious interest is the manner of life.

* Beyond the Grave. From the French of Rev. E. Hamon, SJ. By Anna T. Sadlier.
St. Louis, Mo. : B. Herder.

412 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [June,

What is sown in corruption will rise in incorruption, what
is sown in a natural body will rise in a spiritual body. What
is the nature of this spiritual body, which seems to have tri-
umphed over the ravages of time and to be no longer impeded
by the limitations of space or confined by the barriers of
natural obstacles ? By what divine alchemy is it so released
from the inhering qualities of extension that it may pass
through the closed door, or so overcome the weight of gravi-
tation that in the twinkling of an eye it is lifted up in the air
and can go from place to place without apparent difficulty?

Scientific men are more and more getting control of many
of the recondite forces of nature, and each conquest is a
revelation of a new world, so that the fact that we have been
but skirmishing on the outermost edge of nature's life is be-
ginning to impress itself on our self-satisfied complacency. In
what medium do the psychic forces operate ? Are they governed
by stable law ? Is there not a world above or below our ken ?
The fly, it is said, may not hear the loudest peals of thunder,
but is there not a music of the spheres so harmonious and so
delicate that we wot not of, but is the very source of his
life ? The undulatory theory of light and the existence of the
ether as the medium of the transmission of light, was a revela-
tion to us. Maybe there is another medium more refined and
subtile than ether in which the electrical fluid lives, moves,
and has its being, and maybe still another within it again in
which the so-called psychic forces operate.

When all the grossness of this material body is sublimated
in the laboratory of the grave and we rise in incorruption, who
shall fix the laws that shall govern our living ?

It is a most curious study to co-ordinate the facts so com-
mon in the lives of the saints of how the spiritual body has
triumphed over its material surroundings. To select a few of
the many thousands which may be quoted. The Bollandists
relate, and their testimony is unimpeachable, the following facts
concerning St. Victor (A. D. 177): He was a great soldier who,
when he was pressed by the judge to offer sacrifice to idols,
answered, " I am a soldier of Jesus Christ, the great and im-
mortal King." The governor commanded that he should be
cast into a burning furnace. With a prayer on his lips, he
went into the furnace. Three days after the governor ordered
the calcined bones of the victim to be taken out. When they
opened the door of the furnace they saw Victor uninjured,
singing the praises of God. St. Catherine of Siena, in an

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 413

ecstasy, fell from her chair on her face into a quantity of
burning coals. Her sister-in-law, Lysa, after some time, missing
her, went to seek her, and found her with her face amidst the
coals. Lysa uttered a cry, rushed forward and snatched the
saint from the hearth. There was no burning flesh, no smell of
fire, no apparent pain, no injury incurred at all. St. Joseph of
Cupertino frequently was lifted from the earth and remained
suspended in mid-air, and so with many other of the saints.
Even on this earth their bodies possessed the qualities of agility
and subtility and impassibility which belong of right to the
glorified bodies of the just. We may say these are miraculous
instances because they contravene the known laws of nature,
but, while admitting the miracle, may we not suppose that after
all they are in perfect accord with, and are governed by, well-
established laws of a newer and higher life ?

There are some books which one so enjoys in the reading
that one wishes afterwards to run about among one's friends
and press, and even importune, them to read, as though it were
selfish to have enjoyed the pleasure one's self and say nothing
about it afterwards. This is the effect A Voyage of Consolation *
produces. It is so full of healthy wit and humor that one can-
not read very much of it at a time without becoming so exuber-
ant with this spirit as to find it quite irrepressible. It is genu-
ine Yankee wit and humor keen, breezy, and subtle ; one has
to keep one's perception wide awake to catch it, and perhaps
to have a bit of Yankee shrewdness to recognize it always, for
it often rests on just the turn of a hair in a word or a phrase.

The best part of the book is that the fun-making is not
monopolized by one character strutting about in cap and bells
to make the others laugh. There is a party of Americans trav-
elling abroad, each one with wits as sharp as the others, and
some fine tourneys of word-handling are entered into sometimes
between them.

Behind this phase of the book, however, there is a delinea-
tion of some American traits of character which is nothing short
of delicious in its clever satire. The unfortunate lack of the
bump of reverence in the American cranium is exposed in a
manner which quite chills the sensitive-nerved people who are
over-attached to traditions. An illustration from the author her-
self is worth while giving. She has brought her party as far as

* A Voyage of Consolation. Being the narrative of a sequel to the Experiences of an
American Girl in London. By Sara Jeannette Duncan (Mrs. Everard Cotes). Illustrated.
New York : D. Appleton & Co.

414 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [June,

Pompeii ; introduces them, at first with becoming gravity, into
the city of the dead : " A strange place, however often the
guide-books beat their iterations upon it ; a place that leaps at
imagination, peering into other days through the mists that lie
between, and blinds it with a rush of light the place where
they have gathered together what was left of the dead Pom-
peiians and their world. There they lay before us as they ran
and tripped and struggled and fell in the night of that day
when they and the gods together were overwhelmed, and they
died, as they thought, in the end of time." Our party felt
awed and oppressed for the moment, and then that irrepressible
spirit of the curiously constituted Yankee which resents too
great a strain upon his emotions at a time and will resort to
any subterfuge to relieve the discomfiture of prolonged gravi-
ty, breaks out unexpectedly. The sturdy old Yankee Senator's
wife threatened to become sentimental about the figures in the
glass cases.

" ' It's too terrible,' she said. ' We can actually see their
features ! '

" ' Don't let them get on your nerves, Augusta,' suggested
Poppa.

" ' I won't if I can help it. But when you see their clothes
and their hair, and realize '

" ' It happened over eighteen hundred years ago, my dear,
and most of them got away.'

'"That didn't make it any better for those who are now
before us,' and Momma used her handkerchief threateningly,
though it was only in connection with her nose.

" * Well, now, Augusta, I hate to destroy an illusion like
that, because they're not to be bought with money, but since
you're determined to work yourself up over these unfortunates,
I've got to expose them to you. They're not the genuine re-
mains you take them for. They're mere worthless imitations.'

"'Alexander,' said Momma suspiciously, 'you never hesitate
to tamper with the truth if you think it will make me any
more comfortable. I don't believe you!'

"'All right,' returned the Senator; 'when we get home you
ask Bramley. It was Bramley that put me on to it. Whenever
one of those Pompeii fellows dropped, the ashes kind of caked
over him, and in the course of time there was a hole where he
had been. See? And what you're looking at is just a collec-
tion of holes filled up with composition and then dug out.
Mere holes ! ' ".

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 415

" I wandered over to where Mrs. Portheris examined with
Mr. Mafferton an egg that was laid on the last day of Pompeii.
Mrs. Portheris was asking Mr. Mafferton, in her most impressive
manner, if it was not too wonderful to have positive proof that
fowls laid eggs then just as they do now. Dickey and Isabel
bemoaned the fate of the immortal dog who still bites his flank
in the pain extinguished so long ago. I heard Dickey say as
I passed that he didn't much mind about the humans, they had
their chance, but this poor little old tyke was tied up, and that
on the part of Providence was playing it low down.

"Then we all stepped out into the empty streets of Pompeii,
and Mr. Mafferton read to us impressively, from Murray,
the younger Pliny's letter to Tacitus describing its great dis-
aster. The Senator listened thoughtfully, for Pliny goes into
all kinds of interesting details. ' I haven't much acquaintance
with the classics,' said he as Mr. Mafferton finished, ' but it
strikes me that the modern New York newspaper was the
medium to do that man justice. It's the most remarkable case
I've noticed of a good reporter born before his time? "

It perhaps needs the attraction of a popular and clever
author's name upon it to induce one in these days of light
reading to get through a thoroughgoing historical novel one
of the kind, too, that stirs up all the long laid dust of past
centuries, drags out half-forgotten facts of history, pokes up
mouldering traditions from secret places, and makes the dead
and buried of centuries agone speak again with human voices
and of living human things from its pages. If one were not
stimulated through the first few prosy chapters by the reflection
that Shrewsbury * was written by Stanley Weyman, and that
surely if one keeps on he will find something worth while, the
book might pall before one had read far enough to find out
what it was really about. But such a queer medley and mess
of affairs it turns out to be that one is forced to read to the
end to see how the author disentangles it finally. It has at
first the sort of fascination a Chinese puzzle holds for one, on a
dull evening when there is nothing else to do than to find
some entertainment that will just keep one from dozing before
bed-time. But in the most unexpected way the author suddenly
launches one into a situation that makes one sit up with a sud-
den catch in his breath for dread of what will happen next.
There is a fool of a fellow who is the narrator of the story

* Shrewsbury : A Romance. By Stanley J. Weyman. Illtstrated. New York: Long-
mans, Green & Co.

416 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [June,

and who figures as a sort of mascot to the Lord Shrewsbury
in the most unprecedented fashion and follows the fortunes of
that sad-spirited noble as faithfully as ever court-jester did to
his king, through smiles and tears but finally to smiles again
in the end when he turns up from nowhere just in the nick of
time to save the handsome head of Shrewsbury from a spike
on Tower Hill. The fellow so captures one's sympathies, and so
outrages one's common sense from the unnecessary scrapes he
gets himself into in his efforts to serve his liege lord, that one's
fingers itch to have hold of the ears of his palpable dotard
self, while one's eyes are ready to blink out some tears at the
pathetic figure he cuts in repeatedly trying to keep out of mis-
chief and as often tumbling into it head-over-heels, and at the
peril of his neck every time. He is the most ludicrous, inter-
esting, stupid, and impossible creature that was ever born of an
author's brain. But the magnificent Shrewsbury moves on
through the narrative, inspiring reverence, admiration, and, if
one would presume to offer it, pity too for his strange, great
soul struggling upward and away from the mean and disgusting
intrigues of the court-life of his time, and ever dragged back
again, like an eagle which would soar forgetting that its foot is
chained in the trap. The timber on which the story is built
up is composed of as rascally a set of characters as ever hung
about the skirts of the greater ones of the earth. Minions so
servile as to be unfit to serve ; outlaws who out-Turpin Tur-
pin in their daring; traitors who, like Ferguson, the arch-traitor
in the story, " tempting men and inviting men to the gibbet, had
taken good care to go one step farther, and by betraying them
to secure his own neck from peril."

'Tis a pity, since the author wished to make a life-like
history of the times so life-like that the fires of Tower Hill
seem again to thicken the air and the gloom of days when
kings were made and unmade at the whims of intriguing rascals,
falls upon one's imagination as he reads that he could not
have thrown a softer light upon the story by making it a little
truer to life, or by even using an author's privilege of re-
creating the woman nature which he introduces into the narrative.
The woman he has depicted is positively gruesome in her un-
naturalness, both in the role of mother and of sweetheart.
The very reading of her character would develop a full-fledged
misogynist out of an incipient Romeo.

Tscneng-ta-jen, the lately appointed Chinese ambassador to

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 417

France is a Catholic, and of a family which has been Catholic
for two centuries. His presence in Paris is a sort of official
witness to the enduring character of Catholic missionary work
in a country which is equally the despair of the secular agent
of so-called Western civilization and the avowedly religious
agent of denominationalism, active as they are. Monseigneur
Reynaud, C.M., Vicar-Apostolic of the District of Tche-Kiang,
a small diocese of some 60,000 square miles with a population
of more than 23,000,000, has lately issued a little book on
Another China * than that seen by traders and non-Catholic mis-
sionaries, "who live beside, not among the Chinese."

While admitting that the vast extent of the country, its im-
mense population, and the poverty of its people make the pro-
cess of China's conversion slow, Monseigneur Reynaud finds the
Chinese free from the vices of pagan Greece and Rome, and,
indeed, with a standard of morality higher than that of most of
our cities of the West. The greatest obstacles to their Chris-
tianization are those traits which the secularist would regard as
akin to virtue, notably an exaggerated form of human respect,
styled "the worship of the face." Their far-reaching filial piety,
extending generations backward, inclines them, however, to re-
ceive Catholic teaching on purgatory, and one is not surprised
to learn that the Chinese foundation of the Helpers of the
Holy Souls flourishes, while the purely native association of
Virgins of Purgatory, now we believe affiliated with it, appeals
strongly to the Chinese woman. The celibacy of the Catholic
clergy is highly esteemed by the Chinese, and Catholic devotion
to the Mother of God finds a ready comprehension in a nation
where a woman is always known as " the mother of " Lipa,
Atching, or whoever is her son. Protestant abuse of Our Lady
is tolerably sure to empty a chapel.

Monseigneur Reynaud protests strongly against taking the
verdict of Protestant missionaries hard-working and fond of
the people as many doubtless are on the convertibility of
the Chinese. The Chinaman is nothing if not logical. Not
hard-heartedness but clear-headedness makes it impossible for
him to accep^ the vague and incoherent creeds of the mul-
titudinous sects who present their claims before him. In the
diocese of Tche-Kiang alone are three branches of Episcopalian-
ism, nine different kinds of Presbyterian, six varieties of Metho-
dist, and two sects of Baptist! Were it for no other reason

* Another China. Right Rev. Monseigneur Reynaud, C.M., Vicar- Apostolic of the Dis-
trict of Tche-Kiang. New York : Benziger Brothers.
VOL. LXVII. 27

4i 8 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [June,

than their simple unity of teaching, one can well believe Sir
Henry Norman, who, a Protestant himself, and admitting that
among these denominational nondescripts are " men of the
highest character and devotion, upon whose careers no criti-
cisms can be passed," says that there can be no doubt that the
Catholic missionaries " enjoy on the whole far more considera-
tion from the natives as well as from foreigners, and the result
of their work is beyond question much greater."

The principle of authority is all in all to the Chinese. The
supremacy of " private judgment " can never be popularly ac-
cepted among them. Their language is full of proverbs which
praise virtue and condemn vice and these proverbs " are ac-
cepted by the Chinese as irrefutable arguments." True, we
must not imagine that they live up to all their national say-
ings ; still, " the language of an entire race cannot be one uni-
versal falsehood," and their ideas of right and wrong are proved,
by their popular language, to be clear and sharp.

The Catholics in Tche-Kiang numbered, in 1896, 10,419, with
one bishop, 13 European and 10 native missionaries, and 5
native theological students. There were also 35 Sisters of Char-
ity, 29 Virgins of Purgatory, and 38 catechists. This diocese
stands about midway, in size and importance, among the 27
ecclesiastical districts of China. The largest is that of Nan-Kin.
In 1892 it contained 96,382 Catholics, with 128 priests, 32 sem-
inarists, and 177 nuns. There are two Jesuit districts and six
occupied by the Lazarists and the Franciscans. Augustinians
and Dominicans are represented in the country. Most of the
missionaries are French, some Italian, Flemish, and Dutch.
Only one English-speaking priest is in the whole empire.

We regret to see indications, throughout this generally ad-
mirable little work, of the same timidity and hesitancy about
flinging responsibility upon the native priests which we have de-
precated with respect to our own missionaries among Indians
and negroes. It is patent that the objection urged in their cases
cannot hold good for subjects of an old, high-wrought civilization
and an almost Oriental cast of thought. Yet we are told that
" even at Pekin, where there are old Christian families of three
hundred years standing, the Chinese priests require the sup-
port of a European missionary," and that " the missionaries
are of opinion that it is only after four generations that the
Chinese can be thoroughly imbued with the spirit of the Chris-
tian faith." This sounds curiously as if faith came by heredity !

However, one is delighted to learn that there are excellent

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 419

Chinese Sisters of Charity, formed after the spirit of St. Vin-
cent de Paul, and to read of the Chu family of Ning Po,
" every generation of which gives a priest to the church," and
which at present possesses two Sisters of Charity and a Virgin
of Purgatory. The missionary instinct, which is certainly far
from native to the Chinese character, seems to develop as rap-
idly in them as in any other nation. Many converts are reported
who have never seen a missionary, but who have been taught
by catechumens. Forty youths are now studying in the
" Petit Seminaire " at Chusan, but the call for English-speaking
priests is loud and strong. Indeed, this little bo^k is published
as an appeal for such, and all its profits are devoted to train-
ing "St. Joseph's young priests" for China, under the auspices
of the Archconfraternity of St. Joseph, an organization which
devotes itself to helping the education of apostolic priests for
foreign missions.

The half-dozen later issues of Benziger's Our Boys and Girls'
Library consist almost entirely of mild German tales by Canon
Schmid. While they are prettily bound and can safely be
guaranteed perfectly innocuous, we doubt whether the average
American child will read enough of any one of them to receive
much benefit from their invariably sound moral reflections.
The Pastime Series, a set of somewhat larger volumes, also con-
sists entirely of translations from the German. At least that is
the case with the four volumes upon our desk. We trust the
translator profits by the series. No one else seems to us likely
to do so.

On the other hand, a thoroughly admirable children's book
by an American woman comes to us from the same house.
Her Pickle and Pepper* are almost as delightful as Miss
Dorsey's Polly, who certainly takes rank with Miss Alcott's
creation of the same name. We do not quite see why it is
becoming the fashion to call Miss Dorsey " the Catholic Miss
Alcott." The life-likeness of their characters and a certain
quaint humor about conversations not obviously funny are their
only points of resemblance. Little Women and Little Men found
flavor and zest in a homely mode of existence, unpunctuated
by adventure, which is increasingly foreign to real life among
American children, except in some very old-fashioned New
England towns. " Things began to happen to me when I was
eight, and have never left off since ! " we heard a lady say

* Pickle and Pepper. By Ella Loraine Dorsey. New York : Benziger Brothers.

420 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [June,

recently. " Things happen " to Miss Dorsey's little folk. Pickle
and Pepper do not wander far afield, but they form a surpris-
ing friendship with a fascinating old " witch," who turns out
not to be so very old, after all, and through whom their mother
becomes suddenly rich after a manner which is also not un-
wonted to the eyes of our children in this land of suddenly
acquired fortunes and lightning-speed bankruptcies. The book
is true to American life and to American child-nature. Very
possibly a translation of it might not appeal to anything in the
experience or fancy of a German child. Why struggle to
foist it upon one ? And why try to lure little New-Yorkers
and Bostonians to read the estimable productions of the excel-
lent Canon Schmid ?

Marion Ames Taggart has struck out in a rather new line
for a feminine author. The " Jack Hildreth "* series bids fair
to be exciting enough, its local color is fairly true, and the hero
carefully mentions in one or two places in each volume that
he is a Catholic. At the same time, we frankly confess that we
do not like the tone of the volumes, and that we consider the
effect upon the average boy of reading the account of Old
Shatterhand's swim for life and after duel, the murder of Rat-
tler, and, indeed, all those portions of the book which are in-
tended to be especially striking, likely to be about as beneficial
as reading a decently-worded description of a prize-fight.

If the argument against familiarizing immature minds with
blood and wounds and suggestions of cruelty, which has forced
not merely vivisection but dissection out of our grammar grades
and even out -of our high schools, has the slightest validity, it
certainly makes - against stories of this stamp, no matter how
rigidly their heroes are kept within the fence of the Ten Com-
mandments.

The Cathedral Library Association has done a real service
to religion in bringing out this beautiful volume.f The fact of
its printing being entrusted to the well-known house of Desclee,
Lefebvre & Co., of Tournai, is sufficient guarantee of accurate
and elegant typography. In this respect the book is a model.
There have been many Harmonies of the Gospels prepared and
published by .Protestants, but this is the first one known to us
in which the .Catholic (or rather a Catholic) version of the

* Winneton, the Apache Knight. The Treasure of Nugget Mountain. By Marion Ames
Taggart. Benziger Brothers.

t Harmony 'of the Gospels. By Rev. Joseph Brurieau, S.S.

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 421

Scriptures is used. It is to be regretted that the author has
not told us which of the seven or eight recensions of the
original so-called Douay text was made use of. The preface
tells us that the Harmony is " according to the English Douay
version." This name is a misnomer, as the Bible was not
translated into English at Douay, the New Testament was not
published there. Then there is much confusion in the so-called
Douay texts. Besides the original Rheims version, two inde-
pendent translations appeared in the early part of the eighteenth
century, while in the latter part three more versions, each
different, were made by Bishop Challoner. Finally, in the be-
ginning of the present century still another translation was pub-
lished, at the request and under the approbation of Archbishop
Troy. It is plain, therefore, that there is no such thing as the
English Douay version."

The great value of this Catholic Harmony of the Gospels
will be mainly found in its devotional use. If it is good for
us to study the lives of the saints of the Lord, how much
better to study the life of Him who was sanctity itself the
fount and source of that fair stream of holiness which for
centuries has made glad the City of God,! .The Gospels, in
connected and narrative form like this, will serve as the very
best and most elevating spiritual reading. We commend this
book to the daily use and prayerful study of every Christian.
We owe a debt of gratitude to the learned collator of this
Harmony of the Gospels, and we congratulate the Cathedral
Library Association and its zealous director upon its publication.

The Tales of John Oliver Hobbes* gathered into one massive
volume, are hardly likely, we think, to be extremely popular.
Published as they were originally, they created a certain furore
among the clientage of Mudie's. Each tale was issued as the
thin paper parallelogram with which you supply yourself from
an English railway bookstall before a tedious journey and which
you can throw out of the carriage window without extravagance
when read. The wonder is that the writer of these crude,
brilliant, neurotic sketches has ever proved capable of the sus-
tained effort, the careful delineation of character, the painstaking
philosophy of A School for Saints. The reading public has
great cause to congratulate itself on the clarification apparently
wrought out in her really great intellect through the illumina-
tion of conversion.

* The Tales of John Oliver Hcbbes. New York : Frederick A. Stokes Co.

422 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [June,

Lelia Hardin Bugg's new volume of short stories* is fairly
entertaining. Miss Bugg is not often dull. On the other hand,
it is a question whether one is justified in spending one's time
in the society of such people as live at the Windsor Hotel,
Ovington, or frequent the Pension Roget. Undoubtedly it is
often our duty, in real life, to live with and to show kindly
cordiality to tawdry, vulgar people of low mental tone and
with no aspirations. But why should we pass our hours of
recreation in their society? The frankly disreputable "Major"
has a charming spirit under his unconventionality. The Bohe-
mianism of Westgates Past is healthful enough. But not even
constant reminders of " the correct thing " reconcile us to the
personalia of the other stories of this collection !

The publication of a beautiful Souvenir of the late Silver
Jubilee celebration of his Grace the Archbishop of New York
comes as a fitting refrain, as it were, of that magnificent event.
Cathedral Bells f is as beautiful a bit of artistic printing as ever
left the press, and the highly wrought art of modern photo-
engraving has been executed on its pages with surpassing
taste. Author, illustrator, and engraver must have entered into
a happy league of friendship and mutual harmony before they
began the task of creating this beautiful souvenir of a beautiful
event, so perfectly is the art of each blended together in its
pages. There is but one flaw a serious one in consideration
of how long such a book is generally preserved the cover is
not worthy of the book. No expense seems to have been
spared in the rest of the workmanship, and it is rather inex-
plicable why so important a feature should have been slighted.

Fabiolas Sisters \ is the somewhat curious title chosen by the
"adapter" of a story based on the Carthaginian martyrdoms
of the third century. It is not in any sense a sequel to Fabiola,
but a sort of imaginative expansion of the Acts of St. Perpetua.
One of the earliest chapters is almost the best that in which
the stern Tertullian seeks an interview with the young wife and
matron whose martyrdom was to lift her name to a place in
the canon of the Mass, to warn her that he feared lest she
peril her soul through worldly conformity born, not of fear
but of love for her husband.

* The Prodigafs Daughter and Other Stories. By Lelia Hardin Bugg. New York :
Benziger Brothers.

t Cathedral Bells. A Souvenir of St. Patrick's Cathedral. By Rev. John Talbot Smith.
Illustrated by Walter Russell. New York : William R. Jenkins.

% Fabiolas Sisters. Adapted by A. M. Clarke. New York : Benziger Bros.

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 423

On that interview and the after one, in which Vivia Perpetua
tearfully asks the prayers of her slave woman that she may be
strong to follow teaching so difficult of comprehension by " an
ignorant catechumen," is based, in the tale, the strong and deep
experience which blossomed into undying beauty in the arena.
" This is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith "
and the faith whose light is not brilliant enough to pale the
pleasures of the world is certainly not strong enough to nullify
its pains.

The long-delayed life of Very Rev. Father Dominic,* the
Italian Passionist who yearned from his postulant days, when " a
map would be a conundrum to him and history an enigma," for
the conversion of England, and to whom came, late in his
hard-working life, the blessedness of receiving Newman and his
earliest companions into the church, is before the public at last.
We shall give an extended review of it next month.

There has come to our table, too, a noted book on Mexico
by Lummis, called The Awakening of a Nation.^ We shall re-
serve our lengthy criticism for publication next month.

THE MISTAKES OF INGERSOLL.J

The Mistakes of Ingersoll is an unpretentious book of real
merit. It consists of fifteen lectures which, though not origin-
ally intended for publication, are worth preservation in book
form. The lectures deal with civil liberty, the inspiration of
the Bible, the Book of Genesis, and the account of the crea-
tion, miracles, the relation of religion to the progress of man-
kind, and other topics of a miscellaneous character naturally
suggested by the calumnies of Ingersoll. The book is not sys-
tematic, and its merit is not in the newness of its matter so
much as in the manner in which the subjects are treated. The
secret of the temporary and apparent power of the popular in-
fidel of every age is his total lack of a sense of reverence. An
obtuseness of soul with a voluble tongue enables him to obtain
favor with kindred spirits, who have lost the power or are incapa-
ble of appreciating and estimating that which is above the
grosser powers of sense, and all that is highest and noblest in

*Li/e of Very Rev. Father Dominic of the Mother oj God, Passionist. By Rev. Pius
Devine, Passionist. New York : Benziger Brothers.

t The Awakening of a Nation. Mexico oj To-day. By Charles F. Lummis. New York :
Harpers.

\ The Mistakes of Ingersoll. By Rev. Thomas McGrady, of Bellevue, Ky. Cincinnati :
Curts & Jennings.

424 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [June.

human life. The irreverent of every age must have a spokes-
man, and it happens that in our country Colonel Ingersoll is
the popular infidel of the generation. Father Lambert has
shown that sarcasm and ridicule are weapons that may be as
effective in the cause of truth as against it, and no one who
possesses any sense of humor and reads his books will take
Ingersoll seriously. The writer of The Mistakes of Ingersoll
approaches his subject from a different stand-point. It may be
asked, Is Ingersoll worth a book? He is not a man who takes
rank among the literary or scientific men of the day. His
ability is that of a special pleader, an ability which too often
serves to pervert the cause of justice and truth. Is it not,
then, conferring an importance on him which is not founded in
any title of native worth, to make him the subject of a digni-
fied and temperate discussion ? The present book, however,
deals with the subject somewhat impersonally, and Ingersoll's
Mistakes afford him the occasion for the exposition of errors
and the refutation of calumnies that pass current in our day
and merely happen to be clothed in living language by Inger-
soll. But when he devotes special attention to the colonel the
exposure of his inconsistencies is neatly done. An instance
may be cited :

" He (Ingersoll) says : ' Compare George Eliot with Queen
Victoria. The queen is clothed in garments given to her by
blind fortune and unreasoning chance, while George Eliot wears
robes of glory woven in the looms of her own genius.' In this
comparison the agnostic shows what little respect he has for
purity, maternity, and noble womanhood. We know that
George Eliot has a brilliant mind ; but does that cover her
illicit liaison with Lewes ? Is not a pure mother, who has
reared twelve children and adorned her home with all the vir-
tues of wife and parent, a more worthy example for imitation
than the literary concubine ? After all, it seems that Mr.
Ingersoll does not value female honor very highly " (p. 254).

The writer's grasp of the principles of philosophy and his
command over facts enable him to present strong arguments.
The flowers of rhetoric are distributed in too great a profu-
sion, and one might fancy that there is in places an ironical
imitation of the colonel's style.

The very worst part of the book is the preface. Its mock
modesty is unworthy of the author.

THERE are 1,452 Catholic young men in but
s * x P er cent - f tne non-Catholic colleges of the
country, according to the recent investigations of
Professor Austin O'Malley. During the season of commence-
ments this matter ought to command our most earnest atten-
tion. The article on " Collegiate Education " printed in this
number ought to be read carefully by every one who has the
interest of Catholic education at heart.

When, in the fall of 1895, Mrs. B. Ellen Burke began the
Institute work for the teachers in our Catholic schools, the
warmest friends of the cause did not anticipate its rapid
development in such a few years. We were not aware of the
number of women who were working in our parochial schools
and academies. We did not know that we had such a strong
body of trained teachers until they began to assemble in the
Institutes and to compare methods of teaching.

The education of the children demands our deepest thoughts
and strongest efforts. The work of leading, guiding, and foster-
ing their intellectual and spiritual life is the great work of the
world. We cannot do too much to aid the teachers of our
children. The " Institute " has proven to be one of the im-
portant ways of aiding our teachers. Its growth since 1895
has been marvellous. It is the duty of every one interested in
the Christian education of children to aid the Institute move-
ment, the Summer-School work, and all legitimate ways of
advancing the cause of education.

Already arrangements have been made by Mrs. Burke to
hold Institutes during the months of July and August in New
York, St. Louis, Chicago, St.. Paul, Providence, Springfield,
Mass., Springfield, 111., Fitchburg, Mass., Pittsburg, Scranton,
La Crosse, and several other places. The Institute force con-
sists of trained teachers, specialists in the subjects assigned to
them, and they are selected from all parts of the country, thus

426 EDITORIAL NOTES. [June,

bringing to the Institutes the fruit of the experience of many
minds working under various conditions.

Now that war is on, even if the end is not yet, still
many are asking what policies are to be pursued when the
battle-flags are furled. A danger may arise from our racial
thirst for globe conquest. The dominant Anglo-Saxon trait is
the acquiring of new territory, and the principal race-tendency
is to expansion. English is fast becoming the language of one-
fourth of the land of this earth of ours, and the destinies of
four hundred million of people are wrapped up in its ideas.
Among Americans this hunger for possession has lain dormant
for near half a century, but, like the tiger's thirst for blood, the
possession of the Philippines has awakened it again. The pas-
sion for conquest and dominion will not be satiated without
the possession of some territory as the outcome of the war.

If not the Philippines, the Hawaiian group anyway. In the
carving up of China, the Pacific Ocean will be the theatre of
intense naval activity in the years to come. Russia has six
hundred miles of littoral. England's shortest route to the East
is through Pacific waters. Germany has her possessions there.
Japan, as a naval power, is not to be put aside. America must
have a coaling station, a harbor of defence, and a store-house
of ammunition in the midst of these activities. To secure it
the American flag must wave over Honolulu.

The possession of the Sandwich Islands means the cutting
through of the Nicaragua Canal. It has not yet occurred to
some of the dwellers on our Eastern shore that there is a
Pacific Ocean side to these United States ; and easy access to
the waters of the Pacific is a very desirable thing, else we
must sustain two navies at twice the expense.

The Italian imbroglio has become very much of a reality. In
one city it is said, on the best authority, that there has been
three times the destruction of life there was at Manila. The tem-
per of these bread riots savors very much of the French Revolu-
tion. It is passing strange that 1798 should be duplicated in 1848
and again in 1898, exactly fifty years later. It would appear
from this that there was not a little wisdom in the old theocracy
of the Jews, by which the divine law established a legitimate
outlet for these pent-up fires every fifty' years.

WHA T THE THINKERS SA Y. 427

WHAT THE THINKERS SAY.

CARDINAL GIBBONS ON FATHER HECKER.

The Life of Father Hecker, by Rev. Walter Elliott, done into French by
Comte de Chabrol, has had a remarkable influence on the Catholic intellectual
life in France. Such has been the interest awakened by the spiritual life of an
American ecclesiastic that the demand has sent the book into five editions. As
a preface to the fifth French edition the following letter of Cardinal Gibbons
is published :

UNE LETTRE DU CARDINAL GIBBONS

SUR LE PERE HECKER.

On ne lira pas sans interet la lettre que S. E. le cardinal Gibbons vient
d'adresser au P. Elliott sur la personne et sur les ceuvres du Pere Hecker. Le P.
Elliott est 1'auteur de la Vie anglaise, dont la traduction en frangais a fait une si
grande impression dans le monde religieux.* L'illustre archeveque de Balti-
more y exprime son opinion avec la vigueur et la nettete qui lui sont habituelles.
CATHEDRALE DE BALTIMORE, MARYLAND, 14 avril 1898.
MON CHER PERE ELLIOTT :

C'est une satisfaction pour moi de consigner pour la faire connaitre mon ap-
preciation sur le Pere Hecker.

Le Pere Hecker a ete incontestablement un instrument dela Providence pour
la diffusion de la foi catholique dans notre pays. II a fait un bien immense en
rapprchant de nous les non-catholiques, en diminuant les prejuges, en gagnant
i notre sainte religion 1'attention bienveillante du public, sans parler de la multi-
tude de ceux qui, directementouindirectement, lui sont redevables de leur conver-
sion. Son esprit a ete celui d'un enfant soumis de la Sainte Eglise, un esprit
Catholique sans restriction et dans toute la plenitude du sens que ce mot com-
porte ; sa vie a ete ornee de tous les fruits de la piete personnelle. II etait, en par-
ticulier, anime pour les ames d'un zele vraiment apostolique, hardi et toutefois
prudent, de nature a attirer les protestants sans rien sacrifier de 1'orthodoxie.

La divine Providence lui a associe une communaute d'hommes penetres d'un
esprit aussi genereux que le sien.

La congregation des Paulistes continue Fceuvre a laquelle il a consacre sa
vie, la conquete des ames a la foi catholique, et avec la benediction de Dieu, ils
ont merveilleusement reussi. La grande mission qu'ils viennent de precher dans
leur eglise de New- York City en a encore donne la preuve et par le tres grand
nombre de pecheurs qu'ils ont amenes au repentir et par la foule d'infideles et de
protestants qu'ils ont convertis, instruits et baptises. Ils ont en outre preche de
nombreuses missions a 1'usage exclusif des non-catholiques, et cela dans toutes
les parties des Etats-Unis. Souvent leurs auditoires etaient presque entiere-

* Le PERE HECKER, fondateur des Paulistes americains (1819-1888) d'apres sa Vie en an-
glais par le P. Elliott, de la meme Compagnie, avec une introduction de Mgr. Ireland et une
preface de 1'abbe Felix Klein. Librairie Victor Lecoffre. Un vol. in-i2, 3 50.

428 WHAT THE THINKERS SAY. [June,

ment composes de protestants. Us ont de plus donne une puissante extension a
la propagande des ecrits catholiques institute par le Pere Hecker. Les Paul-
istes se sont montres a la hauteur de grandes entreprises apostoliques.

Us ont aussi organise dans le clerge diocesain en diverses parties des Etats-
Unis 1'oeuvre des conversions. A cette osuvre, comme a toutes leurs autres en-
treprises, ils apportent nous n'avons pas besoin de le dire un respect et une
obe"issance sans reserve a 1'egard de 1'autorite ecclesiastique.

J'apprends avec plaisir que la carriere apostolique du Pere Hecker estappre-
ciee chaque jour de plus en plus en Europe depuis qu'on y a public et repandu sa
vie et ses ecrits.

En vous souhaitant les saintes joies du temps de Paques,
Je suis votre tout devoue,

J. CARDINAL GIBBONS.

The following is a translation of the Cardinal's letter:

CATHEDRAL, BALTIMORE, April 14, 1898.

MY DEAR FATHER ELLIOTT: It gives me pleasure to place on record my
appreciation of Father Hecker. He was undoubtedly a providential agent for
the spread of the Catholic faith in our country, and did immense good by draw-
ing non-Catholics nearer to us, allaying prejudice, obtaining a fair hearing for our
holy religion, besides directly and indirectly making a multitude of converts. His
spirit was that of a faithful child of Holy Church, every way Catholic in the full-
est meaning of the term, and his life adorned with the fruits of personal piety;
but especially he was inspired with a zeal for souls of the true apostolic order,
aggressive and yet prudent, attracting Protestants and yet entirely orthodox.
Divine Providence associated with him a body of men animated by the same
noble spirit.

The Paulist Community continues the work to which he devoted his life, the
winning of souls to the Catholic faith, and God has blessed them with wonderful
success. The great mission recently held in the Paulist Church, New York City,
is an evidence of this, both in the vast numbers of sinners brought to repentance
and in the numerous converts from infidelity and Protestantism instructed and
baptized.

They have also preached many missions, addressed to non-Catholics ex-
clusively, and in every part of America, nearly their entire audiences often being
Protestants; and they have greatly enlarged Father Hecker's propaganda of
Catholic literature. The Paulists have shown themselves capable of great apos-
tolic enterprises.

They have also organized the work of making converts among the diocesan
clergy in various sections of the country, and this and all their undertakings,
needless to say, are carried on in entire respect and obedience to ecclesiastical
authority.

I am pleased to learn that Father Hecker's apostolic career is every day
more and more appreciated in Europe by the publication and circulation of his
life and writings.

Wishing you the holy joys of the Easter season,
I am sincerely yours,

(Signed) J. CARDINAL GIBBONS.
REV. WALTER ELLIOTT.

1898.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 429

THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION.

IN a recent address to the Armagh Catholic Literary Society Cardinal Logue
said that one of the truths to be proclaimed from the house-tops at the
present day, and especially to young people, is the necessity of selection of that
upon which their mind is occupied. There is a class of reading which has been
brought within reach of every one at present a class of enervating reading that
renders man unfit for any useful purpose. Not only does it render him unfit for
the supernatural objects which we should have chiefly in view, but for any natural
purpose ; it makes a man lazy and inclined to rest upon the mere gratification of
the moment, without seeking, as reason directs us to seek, some higher object.
That is one of the effects which we have from novel-reading. In speaking of
novel-reading I do not mean to condemn all novels some of them are instruc-
tive and some of them amusing, and the mind requires recreation as well as the
body; but I mean the novels that are mere trash, and which do not contain one
sound, solid idea from the first page to the last. There are books that are worse
still books that go directly in opposition to every Christian truth and to every
Christian sentiment, and those books are spread broadcast at the present day,
and the worst feature connected with them is that they are insidious, and they
are put forward in a harmless way as if they were not intended to do mischief.
Then there are books that there is no necessity of warning any Christian against.
They bear their own condemnation, and any person who takes up an irreligious
book or an immoral book is simply committing a crime; and still it is necessary to
be on our guard, not only to avoid that which is openly bad, but those things that
have the poison concealed, and sometimes very skilfully concealed.
* * *

Mrs. Cora Semmes Ives has dedicated to her grandchildren a fairy story
and some nursery rhymes in a handsome volume, entitled The Princess of the
Moon (William H. Young Co., 31 Barclay Street, New York City). Though
making the claim that she belongs to a past generation when childhood was pre-
served from influences that might force development, or unduly excite the ner-
vous system, she is much interested in the work proposed for the Columbian
Reading Union. The following letter indicates that she can discuss questions
which are not obsolete and demand attention from up-to-date thinkers :

In surveying the field of literature of to-day, I see much that is admirable
in the children's corners of our magazines and journals ; also in the list of books
provided for the young by the Columbian Reading Union, especially for those
beyond the years of twelve. The works by the eminent authors cannot fail to
provide for all their intellectual wants, but the chief objection to those desirable
books is the high price charged, which would prevent their use in any homes but
those of the wealthy classes. There are many little ones who do not have access
to the reading unions and clubs, where such reading is provided, and others again
who can read and yet are too young to be admitted as members. For the want
of amusing stories they read the sensational events recorded in the daily papers,
or listen greedily to the discussions of such by their unthinking parents. Thus

43O THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [June,

the youthful burglars, highwaymen, train-wreckers, and even murderers, become
their favorite heroes and heroines.

There seems to my mind to be a dearth of good, amusing cheap literature to
counteract these evil influences, especially of the novel class. Do not imagine
that Catholic children are entirely protected from these dangers, much as is ac-
complished by our parochial and Sunday-schools. Unfortunately the home in-
fluence fails to keep alive the good seed planted by the church, in many even of
the wealthiest families. I have known of cases, and one especially I can now
recall, whose extreme methods to protect the child caused the very evil which it
was desired to avert. The parents of this youth of thirteen years so surrounded
him with pious reading that they fancied their boy would be saved from all temp-
tations. But children love the marvellous, and he was no exception to the rule,
and on visits to his little friends he would fill his pockets with dime novels, as it
was hits only chance for reading anything amusing. Then again, at the schools
their heads are crammed with the ever-lengthening histories, geographies,
sciences, and innumerable other branches of learning, until many of the indus-
trious and ambitious, who should be our future statesmen and heroes, become
intellectual monstrosities, and in some instances insane. These youthful Glad-
stonians should be encouraged to emulate the example of the venerable states-
man, who it is known frequently rested his brain with good light literature.

We hear of a lawyer being admitted to the bar of a Western city at the age
of five, and that the wonderful prophesies of a girl of three is attracting the at-
tention of admiring crowds in another. The suicidal mania in children has re-
cently made its appearance, an alarming symptom indeed, which should cause
"those in responsible positions to reflect upon the importance of preserving the
childhood of these little ones, who are to be the future moulders of the destiny of
our country.

Old-fashioned parents used to consider it a duty to see to the proper amuse-
ment and recreation of their children. Among the brightest memories of my
happy (Catholic) home were the occasions when my father granted his little ones
the privilege to listen to his relation of allegories, or other stories. Many a fault
to be corrected among his auditors was reached in this pleasant manner, and ele-
vating and ennobling sentiments excited for future emulation.

The Sunday and holiday stories of the Bible and the saints from our mother
were made the more attractive by the varied relations of our father, and all these
hallowed memories made a lasting impression, to which their children love in
their old age to refer.

A variety of food is as necessary to the mind as it is to the body, and the
imaginations of youth need catering to as well as their hearts. Nature, botany,
poetry furnish inexhaustible material for children's fictions, and a child thus care-
fully provided for, when it reaches the age of reason rarely cares to peruse the
emanations of coarse, vulgar, irreligious minds. But how counteract the bad in-
fluences of the works flooding the country, for the destruction of children's souls ?

The remedy I should suggest would be to provide them with amusing cheap
literature, given, where it cannot be purchased, by our philanthropists pretty
much as the Paulist Fathers gratuitously distribute their wonderful tracts.
Prizes might be offered for amusing children's stories, and the material thus ac-
quired be published, and inexpensively bound, to distribute in the homes of the
poor during holidays, at Christmas and Easter.

God grant that the pernicious literature of the present day may be banished
from American homes, the humblest as well as the highest ! In the glorious

1898.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 431

vineyard of the church none are more capable of inaugurating such a campaign,
in a striking and effective manner, that will win all good people, of every creed,
to the fight, than the followers of St. Paul and the beloved and lamented Father
Hecker. Those who are especially devoted to the spiritual and mental interests
of our children, and who have achieved such wonderful success for their welfare,
cannot fail to suppress, if not eradicate, the evils indicated.

A library of choice literature is most desirable as an adjunct to the school.
Children properly taught soon come to feel a hunger for reading. If good litera-
ture is offered them they will use it, and thereby acquire a taste for good books.
If left to themselves, young persons are liable to fall into the habit of perusing
vicious novels and other printed trash.

Every school should have a library of carefully selected works to circulate
among the homes of the pupils. The beneficial influence of such a library, not
only upon the school children but also indirectly upon the community, cannot be
overestimated.

The Rand-McNally School Library has a collection of standard works.
The volumes are well printed, on good paper, are tastefully and substantially
bound, and are sold at the moderate price of sixty cents.

Mr. Charles Wildermann (n Barclay Street, New York City) has issued a
circular in which the statement that Catholic books are kept at a high price be-
cause the sale is too small to warrant a large edition is declared to be a con-
fusion of cause and effect. Would not more Catholic books be bought if they
were cheap enough ? He has ventured to make the experiment of a half-dime
library of choice stories, with an attractive cover, good paper, and excellent type.
The promise is given that ten new volumes will be added each year, if the results
prove satisfactory by large sales. A list of the first series is here given :

Muggins. Fourth of July. Two stories by Walter Lecky.

Carlo's Revenge, and other Tales, by Mrs. James Sadlier.

Bertie and Sophy, by Rev. Francis Finn, SJ. Who was Duncan Hale? by
a Priest of the Jesuit Order. News of the Nowell, by David Bearne.

The Sentinel of Metz. Little Lord Montague. Truth in a Ftiry Nutshell,
Three short stories by Mary Catherine Crowley.

The Heart of Clot tide, by Maurice Francis Egan.

The Doctor's Victory, by L. W. Reilly.

Ropes of Sand. His Day of Vengeance. Two stories by Emma C. Street.
* Carmelita, by Anna T. Sadlier.

The Best Inheritance, and other Stories, by Christoph von Schmid.

Blind Rosa. The Conscript. Two stories by Hendrik Conscience.

The Sisters of Mercy, Mt. St. Mary's, Manchester, N. H., have published
some premium books and dramas to advance the work of providing good reading
for the young.

* * *

The managers of the San Francisco Free Library have decided to open to the
public direct access to about 10,000 volumes. The general reader is not always
desirous of some particular book ; people of literary tastes like to look over
volume after volume before settling down to read or study. In fact, when look-
ing for some especial subject the average man and woman does not always know
what work treats it in the way that best suits the object engaged upon at the time,

432 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [June, 1898.]

and accordingly the freedom to wander at will over so large an array of books
and examine them before selecting is a privilege of no mean value.

The gratification over the decision of the managers is increased by the fact
that it has been well deserved by the habitual patrons and beneficiaries of the
library. Experience has shown that the reading public of the city can be trusted
with the books. Something more than two years ago a test was made by placing
upward of 5,000 juvenile books in a position where children could look over them
and make selections direct from the shelves. During twenty-one months of this
time there were circulated 118,000 juvenile books, and of that large number only
thirty-six volumes were lost.

Other tests were made in opening the shelves in the branch libraries to the
public, as well as those of the reference and periodical rooms in the general
library, and here again experience has shown that no loss follows this privilege
granted to the public. The class of people who make use of the library are evi-
dently neither destructive to books nor dishonest, and fully deserve the larger
and freer use of the rich stores of literature and learning which the new rule
will open to them. Every movement which leads to an enlarged use of public
libraries is not only beneficial, but is a step in the direction of giving to the peo-
ple that which belongs to them. They pay for the support of the libraries by
taxation, and have a right to as free use of them as is compatible with the safe-
keeping of the books.

The annual reports of the Providence Public Library, Mr. William E. Fos-
ter, Librarian, show that the trustees are willing to co-operate with the schools in
devising plans for providing under safe limitations reading for children.

The students of Brown University also form a part of the library's constitu-
ency. The librarian's interest, however, does more than take note of groups or
classes of readers. He is more concerned with the needs of individual readers ;
he studies units more than unanalyzed masses. He is interested in discovering
what individual book will best fit the needs of an individual reader. And con-
versely, as such individual book comes into his collection, he makes it a matter
of concern to see that it reaches the hands of the individual reader, in some cases
also classes of readers, to whom it will be of the most direct service. To be
sure, the more general methods of the library, its general catalogue, its general
plan of administration, its general choice of books, will go far towards covering
a certain percentage of wants to be met by the library. Nearly every librarian
can testify, however, that the best and most fruitful instances of service rendered
by the library are not met haphazard ; they come about through well-directed
care, exercised in definite directions, with specific ends in view. They invqlve
some use of the mails, a considerable amount of personal consultation and con-
versation; and the trained habit of mentally pigeonholing the tastes and require-
ments of various individual readers, as well as 'of the contents and special range
of individual books.

M. C. M.

NICHOLAS CARDINAL WISEMAN.

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD.

VOL. LXVII.

JULY, 1898.

No. 400.

PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF TWO
CARDINALS.

BY AN EX-ANGLICAN.

N order to explain my connection with these two
remarkable men, I must begin by recollecting
some of my own personal experiences. After
passing through an acute stage of ultra Low-
churchism almost as a child, I had been
drawn into the very bosom of the Tractarian
movement, and was educated, as it were, by
Dr. Pusey, who trained me for a special
Anglican sisterhood,* and who therefore look-
ed upon me as one looks on the work of
one's own hands. He had apparently pro-
nounced it to be good, for when I left him
for the true church he said that he reeled
under the blow. The result of his discipline was not altogether
a satisfaction to myself or to some of my friends. For in-
stance, I never, if I could help it, raised my eyes from the
ground, because Dr. Pusey had told me that I had deserved
hell for once saying, in my impatience of a certain clergyman,
that he was " an old bore " and that I detested him.

Then, I read Newman's books and drifted away from
Pusey's stand-point, though I did not for some time afterwards
break my connection with him. But I began to long for reality
in the place of imitation, even while the notion I entertained
of a Catholic priest kept me back. For I had been taught to be-
lieve all evil of the species ; and the stories then circulated of

*Bya strange destiny, after I became a Catholic I was godmother to the superioress
whose subject I was intended for, when she was received into the church.

STATE OF NEW YORK. 1897.
VOL. LXVII. 28

434 PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF Two CARDINALS. [July,

their perfidy, immorality, and general good-for-nothingness were
an abomination. But then Dr. Wiseman began to be much
talked of, and I thought, at least on account of his great pub-
lic position, that I should be safe in seeking an interview with
him. So well known a character would, I argued in my girlish
yet precocious logic, hesitate to risk his reputation in prac-
tising any nefarious methods upon me. At that time, my
father having been dead some years, my mother had just mar-
ried for the second time and we had gone to live at Malvern.
I found it impossible to settle down in the sort of half-way
house which my spiritual guide had provided me with, and I
felt that I must go forward at all costs, and wrote to Dr.
Wiseman, who was then president of Oscott College. He
answered my letter by suggesting that I should pay him a visit.
This was out of the question ; my stepfather was very strict,
and utterly disapproved of my views. Besides, in those days
girls could not go about the world by themselves as they do
now, and moreover I felt as if the suggestion were uncommonly
like an invitation to place my head in the lion's mouth. I
replied that I could not go to Oscott, and thought, with some
relief to my conscience, that having done what I could, the
matter would be at an end, at any rate for the present.

But soon afterwards Dr. Wiseman wrote that he was coming
to Cheltenham, and appointed to meet me at the principal
hotel of that place. By this time I had begun to be uneasy
again, and grew bold in my desperate resolve to get at the
truth, in spite of the wickedness of priests. With some qualms
I hired a carriage and drove over to Cheltenham.

My first meeting with one who subsequently became a
dear, intimate, and fatherly friend has left few traces in my
memory beyond one or two facts. One was his placing a chair
for me close to the window that overlooked the street, and
my satisfaction in thinking that if it became necessary I could
scream to the passers-by. Another thing which stands out
clearly before me is the feeling of surprise which I experienced
at the end of the interview, to have found that a real Catholic
priest was quite a different being from what my imagination,
fed on fable, had pictured him to be.

On my return to Malvern it was discovered that I had
driven to Cheltenham, and I was obliged to make open confes-
sion of the business that had taken me there. My stepfather
was very angry, and made me promise not to repeat the
offence.

1898.] PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF Two CARDINALS. 435

Some months after this I went to Leeds, to make a kind of
retreat with other young ladies, under Dr. Pusey. I found that
I was considered the pattern girl, and that the others were
told to consult and imitate me. They looked up to me with
awe at being allowed to say Hail Marys, to which they had not
yet been promoted. The truth was that I had been left rather
free in the choice of my devotions, and went perhaps, in this
respect, further than Dr. Pusey intended.

In this retreat we were supposed to practise holy poverty,
and to do a good deal of voluntary penance. It chiefly helped
me to make an end of my doubts and hesitations. When it
was over, we assisted at Dr. Pusey's consecration of a church,
and the whole ceremony, combined with what I had just gone
through, struck me as a sham and a mockery. My mother
was naturally grieved at my Catholic leanings, partly on ac-
count of my stepfather's dislike to them, and I had asked
her some time before what she would prefer that I should do,
in case I did not see my way to remaining much longer in the
Church of England. She told me that if I did become a
Catholic, she hoped I would not take the step from home. I
then made up my mind that I would not allow any one to be
blamed for my action, and determined when the time came to
act independently. I now made my plans. I was to travel
home under the escort of a certain clergyman and his daughter,
but when we got to Birmingham I told them that I was going
no further, but should remain there for the present at the
house of a friend. This house was one which Dr. Wiseman
had rented for converts who might have to leave home on
account of religion, and who were thus provided for, at a mod-
erate expense, until they could strike out new paths for them-
selves. While here I saw him frequently, and learned to
understand, respect, and admire him. Perhaps the first thing
that drew me to him was his unaffected kindliness, free from
the stiff formality which distinguished the members of the
Anglican episcopate, several of whom I knew. Once, in those
early days, I dropped my muff on the stairs, and remember
being impressed with the simplicity with which he ran down
and picked it up for me, so unlike the pompous manner to
which I had been accustomed in a bishop.

He would not hurry on my reception into the church, but
wished me to think and be at peace, and he told me that I
had, as an Anglican, believed all that was necessary, barring
the authority of the church. When the time came that I could

436 PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF Two CARDINALS. [July,

say I had taken this doctrine in, he received me at Oscott, and
instead of making me repeat the long Creed of Pope Pius IV.,
he told me to read from a paper which he put into my hand*
/ believe all that the Catholic Church teaches. This belief in the
church overcame all my difficulties, and seemed to sweep away
my last remaining doubts.

Some nuns prepared me for Holy Communion, and I studied
the decrees of the Council of Trent, so that, although I got
very little actual instruction, I knew a good deal of Catholic
doctrine, and could give solid reasons for the faith that was in
me. About the same time two ladies, friends of Dr. Newman's,
were also received into the church, and stayed with me at the
house near Birmingham till it was time for me to return home.
My stepfather having obtained an appointment at the Horse
Guards, we went to live in London, and I had further oppor-
tunities of seeing Dr. Wiseman. Whenever he came to Lon-
don, which was about twice a year, some mutual friends would
invite me to dinner to meet him, and sometimes they took me
with them when they visited him at Oscott.

In the meanwhile Newman had become a Catholic, and we
met for the first time at the house of an acquaintance who had
invited a large party to meet the celebrated convert at luncheon.
The guests were mainly old Catholics, and, to Newman's dis-
gust, they lionized him in the most objectionable manner,
assuming generally a gentle tone of patronage and congratula-
tion that made him wince repeatedly. His manner under the
infliction was characteristic. A corpse could hardly have seemed
more rigid or unresponsive. The atmosphere was as disagreea-
ble to me as it unmistakably was to him, and after luncheon I
contrived to get into a corner and turn over the leaves of a
book. Presently he came over to me, made out who I was,
and thanked me for helping his two friends. I answered that I
was under obligation to him for the immense help his books
had been to me, and we got on very well. I remember his
saying quietly: "It is nice to have met here; one feels a lit-
tle lonely."

My two new friends were a great contrast, although there
were points on which they resembled each other. Both were
exaggeratedly reserved with those who .were not in sympathy
with them ; but while Newman's temperament prompted him to
hide behind a wall of ice, Wiseman would look bored. New-
man's manner gave less offence ; people were content to regard
him as a sphinx, and the crowd will always reverence what is

1898.] PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF Two CARDINALS. 437

to them a mystery ; but no one forgave Wiseman for his visi-
ble annoyance when matters of business, always unpalatable to
him, were thrust on his notice. This was the case with those
in office under him, and the subject of much misunderstanding.
Both men were highly cultivated, and lived on an intellectual
platform above the trivialities of life. Neither could endure
gossip or littleness of any kind, and to Wiseman detail was
insufferable. He could sketch out a plan of action in a bold,
masterly fashion, and expect other people to carry it out with-
out worrying him about minutiae. When called upon to arrange
the parts each one was to play, he was disappointing, often
impracticable.

Of business pure and simple, so dear to the heart of the
Anglo-Saxon, he had an abhorrence, although he was never idle.
I learned in my intercourse with him to wrap up disagreeable
matters, like medicinal powders, in a quantity of jam. To go
to him and begin a visit by saying, " I have come to ask you
to settle an important piece of business," was to court a snub-
bing. One had to begin by interesting him, and then, having
skilfully worked round to within half a mile of the subject
which was engrossing one most in the world at that moment,
introduce it with an " Oh ! by the by." Then he would be sure
to listen amiably. But this did not by any means apply to
spiritual things. He was ever ready to discuss serious matters
of conscience, even the most tiresome, while he would shirk to
the utmost limits of other people's endurance the task of putting
his name to papers urgently requiring his signature. His con-
versation on subjects concerning art, science, music, history
was full of charm. He had a never-ending fund of information
on all these and kindred topics, and seemed to know everything
without the least pedantry.

There was nothing about him of the dry-as-dust order, and
he talked beautifully, in a sparkling, spontaneous way parti-
cular to himself. He delighted in children, if they appealed to
him by their confidence, simplicity, or fun; but I knew some
children of intimate friends of his, grown-up men and women
now, who tell me they were always too ill at ease to speak to
him, and that consequently he took no notice of them beyond
sending them presents sometimes. He was most indulgent, and
understood child-nature so well that, where another would per-
haps have chided, he found no fault at all. I remember seeing
him with he Zulueta and Lonergan children, and can recall
the happy sans facon of their ways with him. One of the

438 PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF Two CARDINALS. [July,

Zulueta boys used to serve his Mass and carry his train as
cardinal, and would come in looking a perfect little angel of
devoutness, and continue thus to look for some time. Then he
got tired of praying, when the angelic, absorbed expression
would disappear, and the boy would begin looking about him.
Dr. Wiseman, instead of treating this as a matter for correction,
thought it quite natural, and said that a child could not be ex-
pected to remain recollected as long as a grown-up person.

Soon after he became a cardinal one tiny little girl was
much pleased with the bright new purple on his cassock, and
kept on stroking it lovingly. Her mother thought she was
scarcely respectful enough, and told her she must remember
that, though his eminence played with her, he was a priest.
" Oh ! but he is such a grand priest," answered the tiny mite,
and continued to stroke him contentedly.

He needed drawing out by an appeal to something in him-
self which he loved to communicate, and if one did not mind
talking nonsense sometimes (I did not) one would, perhaps, light
on a vein of fascinating entertainment unawares. But to be
self-conscious and shy with him was to lose one's opportunity.
In this he differed from Newman, who always seemed to resent
being drawn out. Newman's was the keener as well as the
more fastidious intellect. Of narrower and far less varied
tastes, the great Oratorian would talk excellently well when he
was interested, but it was less easy to interest him.

The two themes which he loved were the past history of
the church and music. But in spite of these limitations he was
better loved in England than Wiseman. The character of his
reserve made him in some ways a typical Englishman ; he had,
moreover, the advantage of an attractive personality, and a
voice which was a charm to sensitive ears. So greatly were
people affected by it, that many would follow his Mass in pre-
ference to all others merely for the pleasure of hearing certain
inflections and his utterance of certain words. He knew this,
and in consequence took to saying Mass at a very early hour,
no one knowing precisely when. I was anxious once, before
leaving Birmingham, to assist at his Mass for another reason,
and the day before my departure I told him that the train by
which I was leaving started so early I doubted whether any
priest would be saying Mass in time for me. Upon this he
immediately fell into the trap, and said, " Wouldn't mine do ? "

Perhaps this repugnance to being made a fuss over was not
entirely owing to his extreme sensitiveness, for his humility was

1898.] PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF Two CARDINALS. 439

scarcely less remarkable. I was one day regretting to him that
my life seemed a failure, when he exclaimed, with a look of
intense conviction, " It can't be the failure mine is ! What am
I doing ? "

Another friend once remarked to him in a letter that it
must be a joy and satisfaction to him to think of all he had
written, and to the best of my recollection he replied that he
could recall no line of any book which he had written that did
not make him feel sick. If these are not the exact words he
used, they were, if anything, stronger.

His intense kindness of heart was touching. I once met
with an accident at Edgbaston, and was attended by a doctor
whom he knew. I found that, without telling any one, Newman
had gone to the doctor and satisfied Himself as to every detail
of my suffering. On another occasion, before leaving Birming-
ham, I hesitated whether to go and take leave of him personally
or not. He was so much surrounded and in request that I had
almost settled to write my farewell instead, when I changed my
mind and went. I apologized for troubling him with another
visit, but he interrupted me in the prettiest way with, "I hope
you would not have done anything so unkind as to go away
without saying good-by to me."

His gentle tone of raillery was also pretty. I had sat down
on the nearest chair, a rather straight and penitential one, and
he said, with one of his rare smiles, " Couldn't you find a more
uncomfortable seat?"

My two friends did not always get on perfectly well in
those days. They were perhaps too like and too unlike for
perfect understanding. They would hate the same things, but
in so different a way that they might have differed in toto,
while the things they liked respectively were generally not the
same.

The first time I saw them together was at Bishop Ullathorne's
consecration. At luncheon afterwards, Dr. Newman only talked
of the weather, and Dr. Wiseman seemed not quite to know
how to meet his frigid manner. Later they got on perfectly
well, and when Newman had been formally approved by the
Sovereign Pontiff, and felt that people no longer looked
upon him with suspicion (as he used to imagine that they did),
all the ice of his manner disappeared. It was this sign of ap-
proval that was the most gratifying element to him in his
elevation to the purple. In the broad outline of things, such
as the extension of the church in England, devotion to the

440 PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF Two CARDINALS. [July,

church in general, and zeal for the glory of God, the aims,
hopes, and wishes of both cardinals were the same ; and they
were also alike in the high moral atmosphere in which they
breathed. I have never known two characters so entirely free
from every vice as these two were. Imperfections there might
be in them a certain high and mighty intolerance of bad taste
in Newman, a childish petulance in Wiseman- but nothing
more. Newman, indeed, lived in a spiritual world of his own,
peopled by angels, more really present to his mind than the
human beings who surrounded him. And when we consider
his utter devotion to his friends, and his royal way df giving
himself to those whom he really loved, like Father Ambrose
St. John, we can a little realize what his spirituality must have
been. The friendship which he inspired was ideal. Men were
content to efface themselves where he was concerned ; it seemed
to those who loved him a matter of course, and no self-sacrifice
would have appeared to them worth a moment's hesitation if
they might thereby have added to his happiness, or have pro-
cured for him a few more years of life and usefulness. He was
a David to many Jonathans, though none were so closely knit to
his soul as the Jonathan of his youth, Father St. John. Cardi-
nal Wiseman, on the contrary, had few friends, and of these not
all remained faithful to him through good and evil report. He
shared the common lot of peacemakers ; the old Catholics
blamed him for making much of converts, and the converts
were not at home with him. Manning and Ward were always
publicly his supporters and he supported them against all
comers ; but there did not seem to be much intimacy between
them. Less ascetic than Newman, Wiseman was notwithstand-
ing as full as he of the love of God. He accurately described
his own character when, on his death-bed, he declared that he
felt like a school-boy going home for his holidays.

Especially vivid are my recollections of the time which has
been so admirably written about in Mr. Wilfrid Ward's Life
and Times of Cardinal Wiseman, when, having taken as he
thought a long farewell to England, he had by the pope's com-
mand returned to Rome. The news of his elevation to the
Sacred College was received by his friends at home with min-
gled pleasure and pain, for to us it seemed to indicate that in
the future we should see little of him. Then came the wonder-
ful announcement that he was returning to England as Arch-
bishop of Westminster, his letter ' from out the Flaminian Gate,"
and the uproar which it raised throughout the country. A room

1898.] PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF Two CARDINALS. 441

had been prepared for him at the Bagshaws' when they first
heard of his coming, but when the effect produced by his letter
was seen, and the newly-founded hierarchy was made the sub-
ject of a wild panic, Father Whitty, his vicar-general, and others
wrote to the cardinal that his presence at that crisis might be
dangerous, and that he should not think of coming till the pub-
lic excitement had had time to subside. On the presumption
that he would act on this advice I was invited to occupy his
vacant room.

I accepted the invitation, and was awakened one morning
between five and six o'clock by Mrs. Bagshaw standing over me,
and saying that I must get up at once, for the cardinal had
arrived. The only notice he had taken of the warning letters
was to hasten his journey to London. I vacated his room with
all speed, and it was got ready for him while he was partaking
of breakfast down stairs. I was then hustled off in a cab to
fetch the vicar-general, who was much exercised to hear that
the principal object of public execration was in the very midst
of the fray, and prognosticated direful results. After seeing
Dr. Whitty, the cardinal, having travelled all night, retired to
bed for a few hours ; but he was soon up again and writing out
the famous address to the English people, the composition of
which had occupied him during his journey. I did not en-
counter him till the afternoon, when he came down stairs. I
kept shyly at a distance, and he said, " You don't seem to
come and talk to me." I answered glumly enough that I did
not know how to talk to Eminences. " When you went away,"
I said, almost crying, " you were my father, but everything is
different now."

"Nothing is different," he answered, "between me .and my
children, and you are not to be different to me." So in a little
while the strangeness wore off, and I found myself talking to
him quite naturally, as in old days.

His great tact, his geniality, courage, and large-mindedness
in time produced their effect on the public mind. The big
words bandied about broke no bones, and at last the agitation
was only kept up by the extremists. But the cardinal seemed
less happy under the weight of his new dignity, and there were
troubles too in his own household. He used to say to me :

" Come and see me, come often ; you will generally find me
alone."

" But surely," I once answered, " in your position you must
be surrounded with people."

442 PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF Two CARDINALS. [July,

" My position," he replied rather bitterly, " is an isolated one,
and I am misunderstood even by those among my clergy whom
I have cared for most." I felt that it was a relief to him to
pour out his griefs, and seeing that he appeared to talk himself
into a more cheerful vein, I listened without saying much.
Just as he was getting bright and quite entertaining the door
opened and his secretary, Canon Morris, walked in with a bun-
dle of papers under his arm and a look which said as plainly
as words, " I have business with his eminence and ladies are
decidedly de trop" I rose to depart, but was peremptorily told
to sit down again. Father Morris was dismissed with impa-
tience, and gave me a withering look as he left the room. I
could not help contrasting his manner with Father Whitty's.
In a similar scene the vicar-general would probably have scored
by reason of his greater urbanity. He would have said some-
thing like this, when I made a movement to go : " Don't hurry,
pray, though I shall have to turn you out presently," and have
remained in possession of the field.

I used often to breakfast with the cardinal this was gen-
erally his time for receiving informal visits and was one day
telling him a funny story when his secretary, who was also present
and as usual wanted his ear, told me rather sharply that I was
exaggerating.

" No," I answered coolly, " I am only giving a little color."

" Go on," said the cardinal, laughing, while Canon Morris re-
lapsed into a dignified silence.

With all his dislike to tedious detail, Cardinal Wiseman was
by no means unpractical or sketchy in the advice he gave.
When I became a Catholic he answered my aspirations after a
religious life by advising me to wait and see what the life of a
practising Catholic was. Many converts, he said, found in the
daily round of the church all that they had sought in religious
life. But when afterwards I continued to think I had a reli-
gious vocation he did not oppose my making a trial of it,
although he thought it non-existent. At another time his good
common sense prevented me from making an undesirable mar-
riage. I represented that home was rather unhappy, and he
answered, " But don't commit matrimony, or any other impru-
dence, merely to get out of it." Soon after the establishment
of the hierarchy, I was thrown more particularly on his fatherly
protection by the death of my mother, who, with her last breath,
entreated my step-father and myself not to think ourselves
obliged for her sake to keep house together. This wise expres-

1898.] PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF Two CARDINALS. 443

sion of her wish in the matter no doubt spared us both much
unhappiness, and was the cause of my being left to my own de-
vices at a younger age than is common to the generality of
women. I was, therefore, free to devote myself to my friends
and to be devoted to by them. Looking back, I can see that I
was one of the many factors in the mistakes which made Car-
dinal Wiseman to be misunderstood by friends and enemies
alike. He felt for my loneliness, I amused him and he spoiled
me to an extent that even I could see was injudicious. I re-
member suffering much vexation and discomfort once at St.
Mary's, Moorfields. There had been a splendid function as in
Italy and such as he loved, a luncheon being given afterwards
by the local clergy. The cardinal, whom I saw in the sacristy,
insisted on my coming to the feast, although no other ladies
were present, and talked to me all through luncheon, though
there were dignitaries there to whom he should have devoted
himself. It will not appear strange that even the charm of his
conversation was scarcely able to put me at ease. This was by
no means the only occasion when his kindness of heart, in
league with his boyish proneness to play truant, led him into situa-
tions where he was exposed to hostile criticism. It was quite
impossible to him, thinking no evil, to be on his guard against
misinterpretation, and his very guilelessness gave occasion to it.
Thus he went ahead, carrying out his own views, fulfilling his
mission as he had himself interpreted it, being himself always,
and giving offence often, because he was not fashioned accord-
ing to other people's ideals. There was in the Westminster
diocese a remarkable woman, a nun and superior of her con-
vent. She had distinguished herself in the Crimea, won golden
opinions for her courage and devotion on the battle-field, and
would perhaps have made a better soldier than a religious,
although eccentricity was perhaps the main obstacle to her per-
fection as a nun.

Cardinal Wiseman understood her thoroughly and knew how
to appreciate the sterling qualities which underlay the some-
what extraordinary surface of her character. She caught scarlet
fever, and when she was sufficiently recovered and had been dis-
infected, he asked me to go with her and stay at his villa at
Leyton, where she was to complete her recovery. I did so,
and sometimes the cardinal and Monsignor Searle would come
down in the afternoon and spend an hour or two with us. He
was in the midst of the Errington troubles, harassed and wor-
ried on all sides, and glad to escape from the uncongenial at-

444 PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF Two CARDINALS. [July,

mosphere which stifled him in London. On one such afternoon
we were all in the garden together, when approaching from the
house we saw a stranger, a priest, carrying a portentous scroll
of papers, evidently on business intent. It transpired after-
wards that he had been to the cardinal's house in London, and
not finding him, had pursued him into the country. His assur-
ance must have been great, but it was not equal to the cold-
ness of his reception. The cardinal did not relieve his em-
barrassment by a single word, and with a confused " I see you
are occupied," he beat a sudden retreat.

Father Ignatius Spencer, the Passionist, had been charged
by Cardinal Wiseman to organize on a large scale prayers for
the conversion of England. It was a subject on which both
felt the keenest interest, and the cardinal was anxious that the
confraternity should be formed without delay ; but he did not
want to be fretted with the arrangements. It was found, how-
ever, that nothing could be done without consulting him on a
variety of questions. He therefore invited Father Spencer to
luncheon, and immediately afterwards the Passionist began
upon his statistics, whereupon the cardinal said he was going
for a drive and that they could talk in the carriage. But
Father Spencer soon found that there were so many visits to be
paid that there was no opportunity for discussion. He pursued
his point, held on like grim death, knowing that he might never
get another chance, and returned with him to dinner. It was
not till late in the evening that he succeeded in getting the
matter settled.

Father Spencer was, nevertheless, a great favorite with the
cardinal, who honored him as a saint. I often heard him speak
of his death as an ideal one for a Passionist. It happened in
Scotland, when he was on his way to the Monteiths', quite alone.
His body was found in a ditch.

With all his learning, his absorbing cares and grand projects,
Cardinal Wiseman could take interest in things which to many
would seem quite insignificant and beneath his notice. He
never forgot the least of his friends' troubles or inconve-
niences, and his sympathy was unbounded. The following note
testifies to his simple faith in the efficacy of feminine occupa-
tion for soothing the feminine mind :

"LEYTON, N. E., February 2, 1862.

" MY DEAR CHILD IN CHRIST : I want a something doing to
fill up the middle of an anti-Macassar, I think it is called, though

1898.] PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF Two CARDINALS. 445

I never was worth a bottle of Macassar or other hair-oil in my
life. However it is for the back of an easy-chair, to which I
have adapted a rich piece of purple silk, hollow in the middle,
thus : (Here he sketched the manner by a diagram^) The lining
(red sarcenet) goes across the hollow, so that thick crochet
would show the red through. If you preferred Berlin work
(blue and red, I think) I should be equally grateful. The size
in either case is exactly 16 inches by 10. So now do as you
like, and I will come and see you and cheer you up. God
bless you. Your affectionate Father in Christ,

" N. CARD. WISEMAN.

"I gave orders for your veil to be returned long ago. New-
man knows of it."

Towards the end of his life he used to be fond of writing
little plays for children to act in convents. These I used to
copy out for him, and if I took too long a time over the work
he would make pathetic appeals for restitution. I regret that
some of the amusing notes which he wrote to me on these
occasions appear to have been lost.

Once I seriously annoyed him. The Confraternity of the
Children of Mary had recently been instituted, and the director,

Father X , made a great point of the members attending

all the meetings. I had joined, and was very zealous in keep-
ing the rules. It happened that one of the meetings was fixed
for a morning on which I had been invited to a large and more
than usually ceremonious breakfast party at the cardinal's. I
thought that the company would depart in good time for me
to attend the meeting, but I found that the whole affair took
longer than I had anticipated. At last, in desperation, I got up,
went to my host and, apologizing, said I was obliged to go.
He came with me to the door of the room, bowed stiffly and
said, " Of course I know that my position is nothing compared
to Father X V I saw that he was offended, and he con-
tinued to be so, to my great distress. When I could bear the
coolness no longer, I asked Dr. Newman to advise me what to
do in order to be forgiven. He told me to write to the cardi-
nal, and invite myself to luncheon as if nothing had happened.
I did so and was told I might come. After the first few min-
utes his manner gradually resumed its wonted kindliness towards
me, and we were as good friends as before.

It had been a trifle that had interrupted the even tenor of
our friendship, but straws will show which way the wind blows.

446 PERSONAL RECOLLECTIONS OF Two CARDINALS. [July,

He had a justly exalted notion of the dignity of the purple.
It belonged to the reverence and admiration which he felt for
the grandeur of the Catholic Church and her institutions, and
was a part of the tone of mind which made him feel isolated
among his brethren, recognizing the deference due to him from
all. Perhaps it was more at war than any of us knew with the
school-boy rampant in him to the verge of old age. I was
never more struck with his tender-hearted humility than during
his last illness. At Christmas he was far from well, but we did
not know how seriously ill, and I was touched with his grati-
tude for my having given up a grand function at Farm Street
to go and see him. A function was so great a joy to him
that perhaps he overrated my sacrifice. But I too was thank-
ful afterwards, for the next time I saw him he was lying in-
sensible, and I realized, as I stood with Canon 'Morris by his
bedside, that my kind, indulgent father would know me no
more on earth. He had been singularly patient throughout his
illness, accepting as a daily penance his deprivation of Mass ;
and to some perhaps it was given, who never rightly understood
him before, to recognize on his death-bed the nobility of his char-
acter, the blamelessness of his life, and the high degree of
union with God to which he had attained. It was remarked
at the last that he made more acts of love and confidence than
of contrition. For him school-days were over and he was going
home for an eternity of holidays.

A SATNTL v SCHOLAR.

447

A SAINTLY SCHOLAR :

ST. CATHERINE OF ALEXANDRIA.
BY MARY F. NIXON.

GRANDDAUGHTER of Constantius Chlorus, niece of Constan-
tine the Great, and daughter of Costis and Queen Sabinella,
Saint Catherine of Alexandria, or ^Ecatherina, as the Greeks
called her, was born to the purple.

RAPHAEL'S ST. CATHERINE.

The Greek Menology of the Emperor Basil tells us that at
the age of fourteen, her father dying, she was left heiress of

448 A SAINTLY SCHOLAR. [July,

the kingdom of Egypt. So wonderful was her learning, so great
her talents, that all marvelled at her wisdom. She spent her
days and nights in the severest study, the most ardent re-
search ; Plato was her favorite author and philosophy to her a
mere pastime. Not only was she learned and clever beyond
her years, but she was graceful and beautiful, and of a lovely

nature

" As mild as any saint,
Half canonized by all that looked on her,
So gracious was her tact and tenderness."

Fearing that her studies would prevent her from attending
to the government, her councillors besought her to marry.

" You are our sovereign lady the Queen," they said ; " and it is
well known to us that ye possess four notable gifts ; the first
is that ye be come of the most noble blood in the whole world ;
the second, that ye be a great inheritor ; the third, that in
science, cunning, and wisdom ye surpass all others ; and the
fourth, that in bodily shape and beauty there is none like to
you. Wherefore we beseech you, lady, that these good gifts
with which the great God hath endowed you beyond all crea-
tures else, may move you to take a lord to your husband, to
the end that ye may have an heir, to the comfort and joy of
your people."

But Catherine heard them with doubt and sadness. She did
not care for dreams of love, as other maidens did. She could
speak of " elegies ;

And quoted odes, and jewels five-words long,

That on the stretched forefinger of all Time

Sparkle for ever. . . . All that treats

Of whatsoever is, the State,

The total chronicles of man, the mind,

The morals, something of the frame, the rocks,

The state, the bird, the fish, the shell, the flower,

Electric, chemic laws, and all the rest,

And whatsoever can be taught and known ";

all these things were easy for this fair Egyptian maid, but of
lighter matters she heeded little. And for marriage she scarce
knowing why felt much distaste.

She sat before her statesmen in silence,

" In a court

Compact with lucid marbles, with ample awnings gay
Betwixt the pillars, and with great urns of flowers.

1898.] A SAINTLY SCHOLAR. 449

The Muses and the Graces, grouped in threes,
Enringed a billowy fountain, in the midst ;
And here or there, on lattice edges, lay
A book or lute."

At length the princess rose and replied : " My lords and
lieges, give ear to my words. He that shall be my husband and
the lord of my heart shall possess five notable gifts : he shall
be of such noble blood that all men shall worship him ; so great
that I shall never think that I have made him king ; so rich that
he shall surpass all others in riches : so full of beauty that
the angels of God shall desire to behold him ; and so benign
that he will gladly forgive all offences done to him. Find me
such an one and I shall gladly take him as my husband."

Then were the lords of the council much distressed, for well
they knew that such a man it was impossible to find in all the
earth. Nevertheless, they searched far and wide, while Queen
Catherine studied the more, perfecting herself in all the arts
and sciences.

Meantime there came to her one day a holy hermit, a
Christian, who told her that the Blessed Virgin had appeared to
him and informed him that her son was the bridegroom desired
by Catherine. Upon his presenting the young Queen with a
portrait of our Lord, her heart was filled with such a longing
to behold him that she forgot all else.

That night a vision came to her, and in her dreams she too
saw the Blessed Virgin, fairer than all the beautiful women of
earth.

" Pure as mountain snows, of gleaming white,
And sweet as fragrant rose, formed to delight."

Our Lady took her lovingly by the hand and led her to
our Lord, saying: "My Lord and my Son, lo, I have brought
unto You Catherine, your servant and maid, who for love of
You hath renounced all earthly things."

Alas ! our Lord turned sadly away and said : " She is not
fair or beautiful enough for me ! " At which Catherine wept
bitterly and awoke.

When the morning light broke, she sent in haste for the old
hermit and told him her dream, to which he replied: "O
Queen ! no one can come into the joy of our Lord who hath
not believed, for there is no other name by which salvation
cometh to mankind. You must, therefore, believe and be bap-
VOL. LXVII. 29

450

A SAINTLY SCHOLAR.

[July,

tized, for the dark-
ness of heathen-
dom is over you
like a cloud and
obscures the
beauty of your
soul. You must
know that your
beauty is so rare
that all who look
at you look again
to marvel ; but
to Him who
knoweth our
hearts and seeth
not the mere out-
side shell, the
soul must be love-
ly, else is the
whole not beauti-
ful. When you
are purified in
baptism, then will
you see that you
are fair enough
for the King of
Glory ; for,

* The soul is a rare essence ; like the quick
And subtle spirit of the rose, it floods
Each chamber of its earthly house with fragrance/"

Then did the Queen hear his instructions gladly, and she,
with her mother, Sabinella, were baptized.

That night she dreamed again of the Heavenly Courts, and
the Virgin Mary presented her to her Son, saying, " Lo ! here
is the maiden and she hath been baptized, and I myself have
been her godmother."

Then the Lord Christ smiled upon her and placed a ring
upon her finger to plight her troth.

When she awoke she marvelled greatly at the ring upon
her hand and regarded herself as vowed to Heaven, leading a
life of purity and holiness.

There came to the beautiful city of Alexandria the tyrant

ST. CATHERINE IN ADORATION OF THE BLESSED VIRGIN.
Von Schraudolph.

i8 9 8.]

A SAINTLY SCHOLAR.

451

Maxentius, who persecuted the Christians cruelly ; and when
this news came to the ears of the Queen, she came forth from
her palace and, standing upon the temple steps, she pleaded for
her people and argued for the truth of the Christian religion.
Quoting from Plato, Socrates, and the Sibylline books, she over-
came in argument over fifty of the most learned heathen and
they were converted to the Faith. This enraged Maxentius so
that he ordered them all put to death, and they went gladly
forth to martyrdom, regretting only that they were unbaptized.

" Be of good cheer," said the Queen, "for your blood shall
be accounted to you for baptism and the flames as a crown of
glory."

Then the emperor dragged Catherine to his palace, tempt-
ing her in every way, but she repelled him with disgust, saying :
" How could I dream to wed with you, poor earthly king, when
the King of all Heaven is my Eternal Lover? You can give
but the poor splendors of this world."

Maxentius threw her into a dungeon, but angels came and

THE FLIGHT TO MOUNT SINAI. Muche.

ministered unto her ; it was rilled with fragrance and light, and
flowers bloomed about her, herself the fairest flower, in sweet-
ness like " the rose, the nightingale of flowers."

At last the tyrant ordered her to be put to the most cruel

452 A SAINTLY SCHOLAR. [July,

of deaths. A wheel was made to revolve in different directions,
so that when bound upon it her tender body would be torn
limb from limb. But the saint prayeo! to God, and He sent
angels who broke the wheel and smote her executioners. At
this Maxentius ordered her to be beheaded, and thus she met
her martyrdom.

Legend tells us that her body was carried by angels to Mount
Sinai in Arabia, and of this Falconius, Archbishop of San Sev-
erino, says : " As to what is said that the body of this
saint was conveyed to Mount Sinai, the meaning is that it was
carried by the monks of Sinai, that they might devoutly enrich
their dwelling with such a treasure. It is well known that the
name of an angelical * habit was often used for a monastic
one, and that monks (on account of their heavenly purity and
functions) were anciently called angels."

The Crusaders of the eleventh century brought the legend
of Saint Catherine to Europe, and Simeon, a monk of Sinai,
coming to Rouen to receive the annual alms of Robert the Pious,
Duke of Normandy, brought with him some of her relics, which
he left in France.

Saint Catherine has been a favorite patroness of many,
notably the University of Padua, which opens the day after
her feast ; the Venetian doges, of whom Pietro Gradenigo, in
1397, instituted a grand festival in her honor, called to this
day " Festa dei Botti "; and Jeanne d'Arc. This lovely maiden
showed much of St. Catherine's constancy and purity, and it
is said to have been a vision of the saint which first inspired
her to save France. Her white standard, with the lily and the
holy names, " Jesus, Maria," was modelled after one which the
saint showed her in a vision, and her sword was discovered by
a revelation in the church of St. Catherine at Fierbois.

An indication of the saint's popularity lies in the fact that
even in Protestant England there are to-day over fifty churches
dedicated to her.

It might be well for the " New Woman," who is striving for
the higher education and greater prominence of her sex, to
read the life of St. Catherine. To this day she is known as
the patroness of schools, colleges, learning, elocution, philosophy,
scientists. She occupied a public place, "the observed of all
observers "; she commanded the highest worldly position, riches
and honor ; yet with all she was the most lovely of women-
pure, gentle, sweet, womanly to the core. Perhaps the explan-

* Schema aggelikon.

i8 9 8.]

A SAINTLY SCHOLAR.

453

ation of this perfection lies in the fact that she had before her
the highest of motives, the most flawless of models : the desire
to be pleasing to our Lord and to be like His Mother.

The Fathers of the church did not at all object to learn-
ing in women, but realizing, as a wise man of a later date, that
"a little learning is a
dangerous thing," they
wished the sex to drink
deep from the Pierian
spring, the fountain-head
of all Wisdom, Him who
is Wisdom and Knowl-
edge. A wise writer has
said : " Understanding is
the light of the soul, and
it is plain how exceed-
ingly this is enlarged by
the exercise and acquisi-
tion of solid science and
useful knowledge. A
piece of ground left wild
produces but weeds and
briars, and the difference
is not less between a
rough mind and one that
is well cultivated. Wo-
men especially, upon
whom the instruction of
children mainly depends,
ought to be well instruct-
ed in the motives of re-
ligion, the articles of
faith, and all practical
duties and maxims of
piety. After this may
follow "a tincture of the
works of genius and spirit,
and other accomplish-
ments " ; but religion should always be placed first, since
" Learning is, next to virtue, the most noble ornament and
the highest improvement of the human mind."

In art St. Catherine is known by her thoughtful, meditative
expression, her noble and aristocratic features, and her purity
and dignity of mien. Her sxmbols are the martyr's palm, the

ST. CATHERINE, ST. AUGUSTINE, AND ST.

454

A SAINTLY SCHOLAR.

[July,

royal crown, the book, the sword, signifying the manner of her
death, the roses of innocence and purity; but the wheel, her
instrument of torture, is her constant attribute. Many other
saints have the other symbols ; she alone has the wheel.

The best known painting of St. Catherine alone is one by
Raphael, now in the National Gallery, London.

Leaning upon her wheel, she stands in the centre of the
canvas, in the background a lovely Bolognese landscape. Her
tall, rather full form is draped in blue garments ; a robe
of richest crimson is held about her by one white, large hand.
The other is laid upon her breast ; her throat is bare ; a halo

MARRIAGE OF ST. CATHERINE. Van Dyck.

encircles the well-shapen head, with its bands of soft, cloudy-
looking hair. The forehead is high and broad ; the dark eyes,
upturned to heaven, have much thoughtfulness in their gaze ;
the features, though by no means artistically perfect, are ex-
pressive and high bred, and the whole figure is womanly, re-
fined, and warmly thoughtful, rather than expressive of cold
intellectuality, and it is in the best style of the Bolognese school.

In a picture by Signorelli, St. Catherine stands with St.
Augustine and St. Anthony, in an attitude of devotion, carry-
ing a book and the martyr's palm ; and here she is younger, more
delicate, more chaste-looking than in Raphael's famous picture.

Gaudenzio Ferrari's painting of her martyrdom is perhaps

1898.] A SAINTLY SCHOLAR. 455

one of the most remarkable paintings of the fifteenth century.
Ferrari was a Lombard and possessed of all the marvellous
chiaroscuro of the school which produced a Luini and a Da
Vinci. The dark background is alive with sullen, furious figures.
From a balcony above the wicked Maxentius watches the
scene, a smile upon his evil face. Soldiers throng about the
horrid instrument of torture. On either side the executioners
await the word to begin their fiendish deed.

In the centre of this horrid scene kneels the saint. Bound
upon the wheels, her serene eyes cast up to heaven, she seems
all undisturbed by the woes of earth, so great is her faith. Her

"THE SWEETEST OF CHILD Govs.^Correggio.

hands are upraised, her unbound hair covers her form, only
partially draped in a rich red robe. Her face, intellectual, re-
fined, and chastely beautiful, expresses faith, hope, resignation.

Things are seldom absolutely beautiful or wholly ugly in
this world. They are so only in contrast to something more
or less so, and in the contrasts of this painting lies its beauty.

The contrast of the dark, evil, fiendish faces of the heathen,
with the full light upon the features of the frail Christian girl,
makes a picture not easily forgotten, one of those which holds
a lesson for each gazer.

St. Catherine is frequently painted with other saints, either
as companion to St. Dorothea and St. Agnes (two early Chris-

456 A SAINTLY SCHOLAR. [July,

tian maiden martyrs), or as adoring the Blessed Virgin. One
of the most perfect modern portrayals of her is in a painting by
Von Schraudolph, the Munich artist. The Blessed Virgin is
seated upon a dais under a crimson canopy. She wears a blue
robe, a crown is on her head, from which floats back her soft
brown hair under a filmy white veil, and she holds our Lord
upon her knee. To the left are the three angels ; St. Michael
with his sword, St. Gabriel with the Annunciation lilies, St.
Raphael with his wand. Little, simple, lovely St. Agnes kneels
to the left of the angels with her innocent, childish face, and
the martyr's palm in her hands, her soft hair brushed back
from an open brow. Kneeling in an attitude of indescribable
grace is St. Dorothea, her patrician head crowned and veiled,
as was the custom for the high-born maidens of her time and
race, her lap full of roses, red and white, recalling the pretty
story of the heavenly roses brought to her by the angel. She
lays the flowers at Our Lady's feet. Next to her, kneeling
with a sort of proud grace, is the patroness of learning. A
broken wheel lies upon the tessellated pavement at her feet ;
she is clad in a superb robe of gold-wrought samite ; her
brown curls are surmounted by a golden crown, as befits the
rank of the princess-martyr, and her face, with its arched brow,
clear-cut, chiselled features, its expression of unconscious hau-
teur (not the pride of birth, which is a sin, but that inborn
pride which scorns to commit a mean action); this is an ideal
saint and one says, with the poet,

" What shall I liken unto thee ?
A lily bright,

Whose virgin purity and grace
Fulfils the soul, as doth thy face,
With all delight.
What shall I liken unto thee?
A blushing rose,

Which redolent of fragrance rare,
Half-opened to the summer air,
All sweetness grows."

Yet the saint of learning was more than lily and rose,
though with the purity of one and the grace of the other.
She had strength as well as sweetness, and many of her por-
traitures none of them are genuine portraits are disappointing
to the idea of intellectuality and beauty which one has formed.

This is particularly noticeable in Correggio's famous picture
of the Marriage of St. Catherine, for his little saint, though

1898.]

A SAINTLY SCHOLAR.

457

very sweet, girlish, and
winsome, and painted
with the indescribable
Correggio-esque softness,
is far from intellectual.
Of this picture Vasari has
said that the "heads ap-
peared to have been
painted in Paradise," and
the whole picture is one
which will bear unlimited
study. St. Catherine
leans on her broken wheel,
her sword beside her, in
front of the Blessed Vir-
gin, upon whose lap sits
the Baby Christ, about
to place the ring upon
the saint's hand. The
Virgin's face is lovely be-
yond words, with the
sweet, womanly beauty
of Correggio's women ;
the baby is the sweetest

of Child Gods, and St. Sebastian, with his arrows and his boy-
ish face, looks over St. Catherine's head, smiling at the scene.
Curiously enough, in the background of the picture is dis-
played the martyrdom of both the saints, and the landscape is
too soft and peaceful to suit such awful scenes.

In the Queen's Gallery, Buckingham Palace, is a picture of
the Marriage of St. Catherine by Anthony Van Dyck, and it
is another disappointment as to the saint, although the Virgin
has been called " la plus belle des Vierges."

Those familiar with Van Dyck's " St. Anthony worshipping
the Infant Christ " will at once recognize in the Virgin the
same figure as appears there, graceful, slender, with a face of
far more intellectuality than the painters of those days some-
times gave to the Mother of God. The St. Catherine is a ra-
ther untidy individual, with numerous ill-arranged draperies,
floating hair, and a peculiar expression, and she is only re-
cognizable by her wheel and palm as the patroness of learning.

The Infant Christ is not one of Van Dyck's best ; indeed
the whole painting, despite the indisputable beauty of the
Blessed Virgin, is so unlike the great master's work that one

MURILLO'S LAST PAINTING.

458

A SAINTLY SCHOLAR.

[July,

is inclined to think that he painted only the Virgin, leaving
the rest to be finished by his pupils.

This was the case with another great painter, for in the
convent of Los Capuchinos, in lovely Cadiz, there hangs a
painting of the " Marriage " of the Scholar-Saint which has
very mournful associations. It is the work of Maestro Murillo,

the greatest of Spanish art-
ists. While absorbed in his
painting one day he stepped
back to view the effect and
fell from the scaffolding,
being injured so severely
that he never painted again,
and Meneses Osorio finished
the work. It is unmistaka-
bly a Murillo. The Virgin
he so loved to paint, with
her gentle face, ner pensive
air ; the Child God, so wise,
so charming ; the attendant
angels ; the graceful saint,
her dress rich, her attitude
devotional, her face noble,
beside her upon the stone-
flagged floor her wheel and
sword ; the soft, vapor oso
background upon which
float airy, chubby, darling
cherubs Murillo's nifios, of
whom he never tired the
shadowy corners and the shaft of light from tf\z patio beyond, ah,
nobody but the great* Master could have painted such a picture !
Somewhat similar to this in conception, though far inferior
in devotion, is a painting of St. Catherine by Paolo Veronese
in Venice, and this is also very like to Tintoretto's painting of
the same subject. There is the same splendor of attire, the
same crowded canvas, cherubic host, and cloudy background.
The Veronese Virgin is lovely, the Infant Christ is utterly un-
concerned, the saint kneels stiffly upon her wheel. The mag-
nificent blending of color atones for the.' flaws of the picture,
and indeed, as a colorist, the friend and coadjutor of Tintoretto
has never been excelled, while falling below his great contem-
porary in grace and form.

MARRIAGE OF ST. CATHERINE. Veronese.

1898.]

A SAINTLY SCHOLAR.

459

Treated as the sixteenth century artists treated it, " La
Spozalizio " is scarcely an attractive subject, and one wonders
why it was a favorite with the mediaeval painters. There are
nearly half a hundred of these pictures in existence, and it
seems strange that the other legend that of our Lord's refus-
ing the unbaptized maiden as the bride of Heaven should
seldom have been painted, for it offers every artistic possibility.

Pinturicchio has a great picture of the " Dispute with the
Philosophers," with Maxentius on the throne ; Vasari painted
a theatrical picture of the same subject, and represents St.
Catherine as

" Among her grave professors, scattering gems
Of art and science."

There have been many portrayals of her martyrdom, others
of the miracle of breaking the wheel, but the " Marriage " has
always been the favorite subject, showing the tendency of the
age toward mystical art. Even in our own day there has been
a beautiful painting of this subject, by Jager, a painter of the
Munich school, a follower of Hoffmann and Von Schraudolph,
as the softness of his work show-s. There is not a hard line in
the painting ; all is softness and grace. The Virgin is refined
and thoughtful,
the Christ-Child
d i g n i fi e d and
holy, the atten-
dant angels grace-
ful and tender,
the St. Catherine
pure and beauti-
ful. Harmonious
and lovely as the
picture is, the
saint does not
satisfy our ideal
of the princess-
martyr. She is
too girlish, too
gentle, too timid.
There is much
sweetness, but a
lack of strength,

and we want THE MYSTIC MARRIAGE. Jager.

460 A SAINTLY SCHOLAR, [July,

"A little of true steadfastness
Rounded with perfect gentleness."

In the Brera at Milan is a picture of St. Catherine by
Luini, a sixteenth century Lombard, of which Mrs. Jameson
says : " It is noticeable for the tranquil and refined character of
the head of the saint, and the expression of death is exceeding-
ly fine." The " Entombment of St. Catherine " it is called, and
it is one of the loveliest of subjects. The tomb a beautifully
carved one is open to receive the body which angels are
lowering into it, and the vigor and grace of their attitudes as

"THE PERFECT ST. CATHERINE." Murillo.

compared with the still figure of the saint is beautiful and
significant.

Muche, a modern German painter of the Bavarian school,
has a fine painting of the " Flight to Mount Sinai," of which an
art critic has said, "the floating, onward movement of the group
is most beautifully expressed."

Four angels, one with the sword, bear the saint's figure, her
lovely, haloed head resting upon the shoulders of two of them,
while they all seem floating through the air ; and below is the
sea and the plain of Syria.

These are lovely pictures, artistic, symbolic, devotional, yet
we turn away from all with a sense of acute disappointment.
Where is our ideal the gentle, womanly, intellectual saint

1898.] A SAINTLY SCHOLAR. 461

who was to prove so salutary a lesson to the rampant " New
Woman," and prove that the church, in preserving this type of
learned woman, willed that her children should not be mere pup-
pets, playthings for men, as were the heathen women often times ?
We have found her at last ! the perfect St. Catherine

" All beauty compassed in a female form,
The Princess ; liker to the inhabitant
Of some clear planet close upon the sun
Than our man's earth, such eyes were in her head,
And so much grace, and power breathing down
From over her arched brows " ;

all her beauty one cannot describe.

There are the three figures which we have so often gazed
upon : the simple, pensive Madonna, with her exquisite, gentle,
thoughtful face so full of the divine mystery of motherhood ;
the lovely child, winsome and baby-like, yet with so much god-
liness in its deep, far seeing eyes ; the pure, earnest features of
the saint, who leans forward to receive the betrothal ring, the
symbol of her devotion to her heavenly Spouse ; one can speak
of these things but cannot convey the least idea of their beauty.
The background of the picture is dark and rich, throwing
into prominence the high-bred, clear-cut features of St. Cather-
ine ; her broad, open brow, placid and intellectual ; her clear-
cut, aristocratic nose ; her white-lidded, drooping dark eyes,
under straight brows ; her full, sweet lips ; her chin, strong and
yet girlish in its delicate curves ; her perfect throat, modestly
veiled, the whole form full of womanliness and yet replete with
intellectual fire this is indeed not only the ideal St. Catherine,
the patroness of learning, but the ideal of the perfect reli-
gious, as the Divine Mother is the ideal of perfect motherhood
in all ages.

Gazing upon this perfect type one recalls the lines of the
poet :

" Eyes not dropt down nor over-bright, but fed
With the clear, pointed flame of chastity
Clear without heat, undying, tended by
Pure vestal thoughts in the transcendent fane
Of her pure spirit ; locks not wide dispread,
Madonna-wise on either side her head ;
Sweet lips whereon perpetually did reign
The summer calm of golden charity,
Were fixed shadows of thy fixed mood.

462

A SAINTLY SCHOLAR.

[July,

. . . The crown and head

The stately flower of female fortitude.

The intuitive decision of a bright

And thorough-edged intellect to part '

Error from crime ; a prudence to withhold ;

The laws of marriage charactered in gold

Upon the blanched tablets of her heart

But love still burning upward, giving light

To read those laws ; an accent very low

In blandishment, but a most silver flow

Of subtle-paced counsel in distress,

Right to the heart and brain, though undescried,

Winning its way with extreme gentleness

Through all the outworks of suspicious pride.

. . . The world hath not another

(Though all her fairest forms are types of thee,

And thou of God in thy great charity)

Of such a finished, chastened purity."

It was given to the genius of Murillo to paint this flawless
picture ; of Murillo, whose purity of life and morals was so great
in the age in which he lived that he scourged himself, fasted
and prayed, before beginning a holy picture, that his work
might live after he was gone, to fill men's souls with beautiful
thoughts and longings after everything " lovely and of good
report," as was the life and death of the beautiful Princess-
martyr, the patroness of learning, the Saintly Scholar of
Alexandria.

ENTOMBMENT OF ST. CATHERINE. Lmm

1898.] THE MAKING OF A GREEK FLAG. 463

THE MAKING OF A GREEK FLAG.

BY REGINA ARMSTRONG.

OVERTY is degrading," she said, as she slowly
buttoned her jacket before the mirror and
gave a sympathetic little nod to its sweetly
defiant reflection. She went down the many
flights of stairs and out on the street.

" It is degrading," she reiterated, mentally returning to her
dominant thought, "and it is more degrading to meet its con-
ditions before one's inferiors than before one's equals ; that is
why," she laughingly faltered, " I am hiding this bottle so
suspiciously under my arm " she pulled the folds of her
sleeve over the protruding package and hurried onward -"and,"
she continued in mock apology to herself, " that is why I am
going out at nightfall for my bottle of milk for my supper. I
am sure," she smiled amiably, " I do not wish to go into the
restaurant, but, oh, it is so much more satisfying to be con-
ventional to live in a conventional manner ! Men can be
Bohemian for a spell and jest over it, after they have left
Bohemia behind but women, women," passionately, " are marked
and marred by environment, and they do not leave Bohemia,"
she went on hopelessly. " The little things of that life, the
makeshifts and deprivations, the enforced associations, the
petty details of material necessities grind into the very soul.
No, women do not leave Bohemia, for its insidious influences
lose them the other life. And poverty peoples Bohemia."

She walked briskly along. It was cold and the streets had
few pedestrians. In front of the small dairy shop two fruit-
venders had drawn their still laden carts together at the curb
and were exchanging commercial amenities in the delaying
hope of attracting further trade. She noticed them vaguely,
then hesitating, stopped.

" How much are your apples ? " she asked of the younger
vender.

"Tree, fiva centa."

" Give me three." While he prepared her purchase she
watched the twinkling lines of lights converging at the horizon.
He handed her the bag, she reached mechanically in her
pocket, gave him a coin and turned to go. He made a move-

464 THE MAKING OF A GREEK FLAG. [July>

ment as though intending to give her change and, noticing the
motion, she turned back, reaching in her pocket as she did so.

" Oh," she said quickly, " I made a mistake ; I gave you a
quarter."

"No, no, no!" he replied in immediate defence.

" Oh, but I did ; look, you will see."

He pulled a handful of coins from his pocket and gesticu-
lated in that agitation of helplessness that vainly seeks to find
expression in an unfamiliar language.

" No, no, no, hava no quart."

" But, you must have it," she insisted. " I had just three
quarters and a nickel in my pocket, I am sure. You must give
me my change," she added firmly.

The two venders conversed excitedly together and then pre-
pared to move away. But she confronted them.

" I will have you arrested," she said in quickened despera-
tion ; " you shall not take my money this way ; I will have you
searched."

The accused vender paused an instant in dogged perturba-
tion, " Not gotta no quart."

" But you have, I know you have, and it is not right that I
should let you go ; and I will not." She hastened her steps to
keep pace with the fleeing venders.

At the corner she saw several policemen standing together
in a shadowed doorway.

" Oh," she halted breathlessly, " stop those men, stop those
men ! "

The officers gathered about her. One raised his stick com-
mandingly, and the frightened venders stopped. They stood
dumbly by the curb while the woman made her accusation to
the policemen.

"You see, I had just three quarters and a nickel," she ex-
plained, " and I gave him what I supposed to be a nickel, and as
he took it, he reached in his pocket as though to give me change."

" Sure, he's a rogue," said one of the officers.

" The evidence is against him," the second remarked.

" Give the lady her money," commanded the one who was
evidently highest in authority.

" Not gotta no mon no quart."

"Then why did you reach in your pocket?" The officer
viewed him with stern distrust.

The accused looked straight at the formidable group. " Not
gotta no quart," he repeated.

1898.] THE MAKING OF A GREEK FLAG. 465

"But he must have it. I don't care for the money "she
spoke in nervous, apologetic tones " but it's a matter of
principle. He's a thief ; make him give you the change, and
and you may give it to the first beggar you meet."

The officer did not hesitate.

" Do you want him locked up, ma'am ? There's no doubt
he's a thief."

She hesitated, however.

" Yes, he is a thief, I feel sure of that ; but where will you
lock him up ?"

" At Jefferson Market Court, and you can appear ag'inst
him in the mornin'."

"And will he be there all night?"

" Sure, he'll be there for more than all night, I'm thinkin'."

" But couldn't you search him, and take the money and I
don't want the money myself, you understand, but just

" I'll lock him up, ma'am, if you say the word, and the
judge'll likely 'nough send him over to the Island, and he'll not
be after stealing for some time to come. But it's all I can do
is to lock him up."

She turned to the vender.

"Why don't you acknowledge, and give me my money?"

He stolidly returned her gaze.

" Not gotta no mon," he replied.

She looked down the street. The lights and the stars
mingled in her vision. A crescent moon swung 'over the tall,
dark buildings ; the air came cool and fresh from the river.
Her decision came as no uncertain answer from those sources.

" No, I cannot have him locked up ; I could not have any
one deprived of liberty through me. But," in tentative hope,
" make him give me his name and I will investigate. "

"Where's your license?" The officer spoke roughly. The
vender fumbled in his pocket, found it, and held it out. The
officer took it and walked to the street lamp. The woman
followed.

" George Lovakai," the officer read.

The woman took out a visiting card and pencil and jotted
down, as he read, the official identification.

" Greek, aged nineteen," continued the officer, " residence
16 Mulberry Street, permit 3119."

"Thanks." She slipped the card in the bag of apples she
was still clutching in her trembling hands. " I I will investi-
gate ; let him go."
VOL. LXVII. 30

466 THE MAKING OF A GREEK FLAG. [July,

"Go on, step lively; the lady'll see you ag'in."
She stood watching the retreating figures. The mist came
from the river and veiled familiar objects into indistinctness.
She walked aimlessly back to the apartment house where she
resided. A servant opened the street door for her.

" Here are some apples for you," she said, thrusting the bag
into his hand.

She went up the dark stairways, hardly conscious of her-
self or her surroundings, opened her door, turned up the gas
and set the empty milk-bottle on the dresser. The face in the
glass was drawn and pale. She noticed it in an uncertain
way. Her mind reverted, in that relative susceptibility of
scene, to the subject that had claimed her thoughts as she had
last stood before the mirror, prior to her adventuresome ex-
perience. She flushed as she thought of it.

" Ay, poverty is degrading," she said, gazing at the image
in the glass. " I wonder why I'm not hungry ; it must be
because I had those oysters this afternoon why ! that's where
that twenty cents went ! " The thought came in a horrified
realization of the enormity of her mistake. " Oh, what have I
done, what have I done ? I must look him up " she put on
her wrap " I must go to his house, I must tell those police-
men. I must go at once, at once, before I sleep, before he
sleeps."

She rushed out into the night, the darkness, she scarcely
knew how, her mind formulating no defined plan, but filled
with an all-compelling desire to confess her mistake to the
policemen, and to beg forgiveness of the one she had wronged.
She hoped they were still on that corner the policemen and
she walked faster ; she even ran where the street was dark or
deserted. It was such a little while ago, and they were talking
together then. Perhaps they were waiting there for some pur-
pose. She could not condemn herself enough. And the police-
men had all agreed with her. The poor boy! Suppose he had
been but something, something had withheld her from that,
and she could not be too grateful for the intervention. Yes,
this was the corner ; she had reached it at last. There were no
policemen, no one of whom she could even inquire. She stood,
hoping that a policeman might pass, but none came. It was
growing bitterly cold and the wind cut her face and bare
hands. She would go to the boy, the boy whom she had
wronged, she at 1 length decided. She felt in her pocket for
the visiting card on which she had written his address ; it was

1898.] THE MAKING OF A GREEK FLAG. 467

not there. She could not even remember having put it there.
She must have dropped it. She searched on the sidewalk and
the curb, until recognizing the futility of such action, she went
home, back to her little room. She did not look in the mirror
this time ; she was afraid. She had turned from it when an
awakening conscience had crept into those eyes. She was weak
and faint. She undressed slowly, pausing in agonized reproach
as she thought over every detail of the episode. As she turned
off the gas she went to the window, as was her wont from
childhood, to take a good-night look at the sky. The curtain
slipped from her grasp. She turned away.

" I am not worthy. I am a shameful thing. God's children
may look up not I ! "

"It is pneumonia," the physician spoke, with the usual pro-
fessional air, " brought on, no doubt, by exposure. She is in a
highly nervous condition, but not delirious oh, no, not deliri-
ous! Humor her, humor her! It's the only way to get along
with women."

" But, doctor, she wants to make a Greek flag," protested
the patient's friend, who had followed him into the hall.

" A Greek flag ? Been reading the newspapers, I see, and
fired with sympathetic enthusiasm. Well, women go from one
emotion to another. To-morrow it will be something else. Give
her that sleeping draught if she becomes restless, and I'll call
again to-morrow. Good-day, Miss Scott."

Many times during that day and those that followed Miss
Scott tried to believe the physician's assertion that her patient
was not delirious, but she was sorely perturbed. There were
daily conferences in the hallway between the physician and the
patient's friend, and the proposed Greek flag always figured in
those colloquys.

" She doesn't talk of anything else, she doesn't think of
anything else. She makes estimates of the probable cost; she
has decided as to the materials, the staff, the cord ; and all but
the flag itself is before her. And to gratify her I have made
drawing after drawing of Greek flags. Oh, doctor, you do not
think her mind "

"No," in brusque dismissal of the thought; " but "gravely
"she is perilously near nervous prostration."

" Yesterday she raved and wept and pleaded until I got a
blue silk dress from her trunk. She says she is going to use
it for the blue of the flag. She begged me to cut the train

468 THE MAKING OF A GREEK FLAG. [July,

into strips. I had such trouble before I could get it away
from her!"

" But, why didn't you cut it ? "

" Why, she has worn it only three times, she told me, and
it is such a beautiful dress."

The doctor smiled.

" Then it would make a beautiful flag. And if her mind is
to be set at rest by cutting up an old party dress, well, I think
you had better cut it up."

" But that isn't all. She is expecting a check, the amount
of her income for the whole winter, and she wants me to take
half of it to purchase the other necessary things for the flag.
And you know, doctor, her circumstances do not warrant such
an outlay."

" Umph umph ! " the doctor rubbed his chin thoughtfully.
" I guess I'll bring Dr. Renshaw, the specialist in derangements
of the nervous system. It might be as well to have his opinion."

The neurologist was a young man, grave, kindly-faced ; and
to him the sick woman turned in intuitive comprehension of
the cause of his accompanying the regular physician.

' " You think I am very ill, do you not ? That I am deliri-
ous and unaccountably morbid upon one subject ? But I am
not delirious ; see., you may count my pulse it is quick perhaps,
because I cough so much. Miss Scott looks at me so strange-
ly and I know she has been telling Dr. Bryant about me. And
it's all because of the Greek flag

" I think you are talking too much," Dr. Bryant interposed.

She turned to the young physician. He recognized her
appeal by saying:

" Perhaps if you speak slowly, Dr. Bryant will permit you to
tell us about the Greek flag. I am almost Byronic in my love
for Greece ; it is a subject of intense interest to me."

She smiled in a sweet, pathetic way.

" I wish to make a Greek flag to present to the volunteer
soldiers. I have my own reason for wishing to do this, and it
is a good and vital reason. It means so much to me it means
everything to me ! Ah, you will tell Miss Scott to do as I
say. I could go back and tell you all of it but it hurts me
so it hurt me so long " her voice was tender and infinitely
sad " because it goes so far beyond the episode that created
the desire for the flag."

She closed her eyes wearily for a few moments and then
resumed :

1898.] THE MAKING OF A GREEK FLAG. 469

" Traits in our natures, the awful qualities that seem in-
eradicable, culminate sometimes in trivial incidents, but the
shock the shock that comes to a sensitive soul takes in all
previous instincts, all latent possibilities, all moral perversions
that have hitherto scarred that soul and thwarted the highest
nature."

Her hand slipped confidingly, nervously into the hand that
rested on her pulse.

" I would not mind telling you, telling it all, why I so
strongly desire it, only I am so weak and so anxious to see the
flag made. Doctor Renshavv is it ? I know you understand.
You will tell Miss Scott to do as I direct to take this money
this money I earned, and which I meant to spend for my
pleasure this summer ; you will tell her to spend it for some-
thing that is much dearer to me, will you not ? And you
understand, do you not?"

The old physician looked at the young one ; the young
man at the fevered face and dark, pleading eyes turned to his
own.

"Yes," he assented, clasping the trembling hands closely.
" Yes, I understand. We will all see to it that the flag is made,
and it shall be a noble one, too."

The drawing-room of the small apartment was given over to
the making of the flag. Two friends of the sick woman, girl
art students whose afternoons were not engaged, offered to do
the needle-work, and the sick woman was allowed nominal super-
vision of the patriotic task. Samples of silk were brought for
her selection, the court-train of the blue silk evening dress was
cut into long streamers and a breadth given to an embroiderer
upon which it was decided the cross should be worked in a
pattern of white violets. The young physician, with a zeal
which he avowed was born solely of his love for Greece, had
procured the flagstaff and cord, and the long, golden rod rested
along the length of the sick-room.

*' I like to see it whenever I open my eyes " his patient
looked at it lovingly " and then when I close them I can see
the soldiers holding it aloft ; why, it may be an inspiration to
them ! Beautiful things and those things that stand for a right-
eous cause are inspiration enough to make heroes."

But it was little of the actual work that she really saw.
She was much too ill for even the casual interruption for the
directions it was her pleasure to give ; but the fever gradually
subsided ; there was calm in the once restless limbs, resigna-

470 THE MAKING OF A GREEK FLAG. [July,

tion in the wan face ; the eagerness and expectancy lessened
as the flag neared completion.

The two girls worked noiselessly, almost joyously, and the
evening hours still found them at their love-appointed task.

" We must get the flag done as soon as possible " the young
physician paused after his visit to view the progress of the
work " her whole heart and, what is more serious, her mind
are set on its completion, and the continued anxiety and impa-
tience sap her strength."

" Goodness ! he makes me feel as if I were working on her
shroud," said one of the girls, after he had gone. " I wonder
what the flag-bearer will look like. I hope \ he'll be hand-
some."

"And that he won't spill his blood on it," the other added.
" Perhaps I shouldn't have said that, for I do hope that it will
be defended by the blood of its followers, if need be ; but it is
far too beautiful to anticipate that necessity."

" I wonder why she wanted the white cross worked in
violets?"

" She has always been so fond of violets. The violet is the
national flower of Greece, though."

The girls worked with quick, deft fingers and hushed voices
the following day. They came in the early morning, having
given up their lessons in order to put the few remaining stitches
in the flag.

" It must be finished at once " the doctor spoke gravely
" it is our only hope."

It was nearly noon when the flag was finished. The patient
was very weak and the young physician took it in to her. The
two girls who had constructed the beautiful emblem stood in
the half-opened doorway. Miss Scott caught the long, shining
folds as they fell over the physician's arm, and together they
held it against the wall for the patient's inspection. She mo-
tioned them to bring it to her. They spread it out over the bed.
She pressed her thin fingers over it until they rested on the
cross of violets.

" Now you look quite martial," the doctor spoke gaily, but
he watched with gentlest solicitude.

"Yes," she said, "my father was a soldier and a gentle-
man. He was brave and gentle."

" ' High thoughts seated in a heart of courtesy ' ; that is
what "

" My hero said," she interrupted in pleased recognition.

1898.] THE MAKING OF A GREEK FLAG. 471

" Oh, I am glad you like Sir Philip Sydney ; but I felt all along
that you did."

He stood gazing at the violet cross on her breast. She was
thinking of her gift, the lovely, precious flag.

"O doctor! you will take it at once?"

" Yes ; the ship sails for Athens to-morrow with the Greek
volunteers. But they have heard of this fine flag, and I'm sure
they would wait until you are well, to present it personally.
However, they are needed in Greece," he smiled, " and we will
not test their chivalry. It has been decided that they will re-
ceive it from the hands of their priest in the Greek Chapel this
afternoon, where it will be consecrated and formally presented.
I will take it there."

"And I I will write the presentation card. Dr. Renshaw,
you have been so good to me ; promise me that you will use
the words I write you will say them so that all the soldiers
may know."

" Yes, I assure you I shall do as you wish."

"And if I should be asleep, it will be here under my pillow.
I feel as though I want a long rest."

" You see," said the doctor encouragingly, as he passed
through the drawing-room, " she is much better. I felt sure
that her mind was taxing her body's strength. She will sleep
now. Do not disturb her for anything. I will call for the flag
at three. She will be much better then."

" O doctor ! " Miss Scott's manner was distinctly buoyant
as the physician came into the drawing-room, from which all
vestiges of the seamstress' art had been removed " she has had
such a lovely sleep, she is asleep now. She has been asleep
most of the time since you were here."

" Ah ! I was right ; I am very glad." He spoke with cheer-
ful complacence.

" I have kept the door closed so that she might have per-
fect rest."

"And the flag?"

" It is still over her. She takes such joy in it. After you
left she requested a pencil and wrote the presentation on a
card, which she herself wishes to give you. She seemed weak
but very happy, and she asked me to tell you a little episode
when you called. She said that she had meant to tell you,
but she felt too weak. Have you time to listen?"

"Why, yes ; I hope she does not want us to manufacture a
Cuban flag." He laughed in boyish enjoyment of his conjecture.

472 THE MAKING OF A GREEK FLAG. [July,

'* No, but she has such whims."

" I do not think it is all caprice."

" But why she should have thought of this little incident
to-day and why she should desire it to be made known to you,
I cannot understand. She said you would, however. She al-
ways says that."

" Has something happened to the flag ? Does she not wish
it to be sent ?"

" Oh, no ! it has nothing to do with the flag. This incident
occurred some time ago just before she was taken ill. I told
her at the time it was inconsequential. I cannot see why she
should have thought of it to-day when her mind is so full of
the flag."

" But the episode, Miss Scott ! "

"Well, one evening about dusk she was walking home with
me on Twenty-third Street when she suddenly became very much
excited, and upon perceiving my surprise, she said, ' Oh, I must
speak to that boy, that boy with the apple-cart,' and she started
toward him. Of course I walked with her. Then she stopped,
very much agitated ; her face was scarlet, but she said with
apparent indifference, ' Oh, I guess I won't now. I shall see
him when I come back.' As we neared my door she caught
my arm impulsively, * O Miss Scott ! ' she exclaimed in that
earnest manner of hers, ' I was cowardly back there. I did a
wrong to that apple-boy, and I have been looking for him so
long, and I was ashamed just now to let you know. Come, let
us go back. I will tell you. I must ask his forgiveness.' It
seemed that one evening," Miss Scott explained, "she purchased
some apples from a boy and thought she made a mistake in
the money which she gave him and that he withheld her
change. She accused him to some policemen, but refused to
have them arrest him. She afterwards discovered that she had
previously spent the money, and she had been looking for the
boy to tell him so."

" You did not dissuade her ? "

" Oh, no ! I returned with her to the place where she had
so unexpectedly encountered him, but he had moved away.
After that she used to haunt Twenty-third Street at that hour
in the evening in the hope of again meeting him. At last one
evening she found him, and I happened to be with her. He
recognized her at once ; he was startled and ill at ease at first,
but when she told him how she had misjudged him and asked
his forgiveness, he acted roughly and refused to acknowledge

1898.] THE MAKING OF A GREEK FLAG. 473

that he had ever seen her before. She begged to be permitted
to do something for him, but he turned from her and behaved
as ugly as possible. But he was only a common dago."

" She said he was a Greek ? "

" Yes, she had taken his name and address the evening on
which she had accused him. I found it since she has been ill.
She had thrust it in a bag of fruit which she had given to the
servant, who, thinking it might be of some importance, had
placed it in her room."

" That was probably the reason she had not found him be-
fore."

" Yes, and he was nothing but a common dago, after all. I
did not think much of the occurrence except that she was
strangely excited over it."

"When was this?"

" Why, the very night before she was taken ill. I came
over to see her the following day, and found her in bed and
with a high fever."

"He was a Greek boy?"

" She said so, but he looked like any of those venders one
sees on the streets."

He walked to the window.

" I am glad you have told me this. It is always well for a
physician to be familiar with his patient's temperament. But
we will soon have her up, and get her out of this tense city
life. I will get the flag and the card she has written. I have
a man waiting to carry the staff to the chapel. I wish she
might be present at the consecration, but I shall have the
pleasure of describing it to her. Really, Miss Scott, the spirit
of that flag has become a part of me."

Miss Scott opened the door and then held it cautiously.

"She is still asleep."

" How long has she been asleep ? "

" Since one o'clock, a little while after you left."

"And it is now three. She needs nourishment."

He entered and walked to the side of the sleeper. One
hand lay across her breast, resting on the cross of violets that
formed the corner of the flag, whose shining folds of blue and
white shrouded her form ; the other arm had fallen over her
eyes, in the last effort of a purposeful reach, and in the pallid
fingers a card still clung. He gently removed it, the relaxed
hand yielding itself to the support of his in a confident grace
that he recognized was beyond human volition. He bent over

474 THE MAKING OF A GREEK FLAG. [July.

and laid his head over her heart, and as he did so pressed his
lips to the fingers resting so helplessly in his own. In that
brief moment it was given to him to understand more than his
heart had ever acknowledged to the living.

He turned to Miss Scott.

" She will not waken. You can notify her relatives. I
think" his face was upraised and his eyes seemed to look be-
yond the sky-line of the white draped window " I think I will
take the flag, as she would have wished, and then I shall re-
turn to see if I may be of service."

" I think I will walk," he said to the coachman as his coupe"
stopped at the curb. He placed the flag on the seat and hesi-
tated, took it again in his arms and entered.

" Where am I to drive, sir ? " the coachman asked.

" To the Greek Chapel."

The carriage stopped. A man stood on the stone steps of
the chapel holding a golden flag-staff. To him the occupant
of the carriage motioned, and together they entered the vestibule
and adjusted the flag to the staff.

The physician walked up the aisle of the chapel in which
the soldiers had gathered. The sun came in long shafts of
splendor through the stained windows and hovered in wings of
light on the glittering sheen of the flag. The priest met him
in the body of the church and together they stood before the
altar. He held the card of presentation in his hand and silently
read the pitiful scrawl which her dying hand had held for him \
and he understood, even as she had wished him to understand.
He took out a pencil and copied it, then handed it to the priest,
putting the original in his pocket.

The soldiers stood. The priest's voice, clear and distinct,
was ringing through the solemn spaces :

" In the name of George Lovakai, a Greek apple-vender of
the City of New York, against whom an unjust accusation was
publicly made, this flag is presented to the Greek volunteers of
America."

OP THE

BY MARY GRANT O'SHERIDAN.

|ET not your pity come too late !
Death will not know or care
The prostrate form inanimate,
The closed eye, Death will not wait,

Outspeeds you unaware,

And while you lingering disregard,

He answers every prayer.

Wilt let Death kinder be than thou ?
Hast heard, Death cannot hate?
With loving touch upon the brow
And lips close-kissed, he doth endow
With peace all hearts, doth consummate
All blessedness. Act now;
Let not your pity come too late.

THE CATHOLIC LIFE OF CHICAGO.

BY KATHRYN PRINDIVILLE.

HE fact that stands out most conspicuously to
the world in relation to Chicago is doubtless the
anarchist episode of 1886. Irresponsible talk by
obscure men was sensationized by a portion of
the press. Mere vaporing, that would have died
as harmless as it was irresponsible, was gradually materialized by
conscienceless reporting and unwarranted comment, until in an
apparent attempt at revolution a squad of police faced a mob
largely idle but potentially vicious, and in the physical encoun-
ter that followed a number of lives were lost. No Catholic was
directly or indirectly involved on the wrong side of what has
passed into history as " The Haymarket Massacre."

The police had been accustomed to individual attacks with
clubs and firearms, but when bomb-throwing began they became
panic-stricken. The mob would have speedily mastered, in the

1898.] THE CATHOLIC LIFE OF CHICAGO. 477

demoralization the officer in command could not check, when
the voice of the Catholic inspector and drill-master, Inspector
Fitzpatrick, rang out above the deadly din. " Steady ! Fall
into line ! " Like soldiers, the men responded. A number fell,
many were wounded, including a large proportion of Catholics.
The fight for law and order was won from the moment Fitz-
patrick's voice was heard. From that moment anarchy, which

ARCHBISHOP FEEHAN.

ntil then had never been very much alive in Chicago, was
ead. Since that moment it has never raised its head.
As it was a Catholic police officer who conquered the Hay-
market mob, it is a Catholic, Dennis J. Swenie, who has been
chief of the Fire Department of Chicago since 1879, and has
risked his life hundreds of times for its protection. It was a
Catholic, Fitzpatrick, but not a kinsman of the police inspector,
who, when the burning cold-storage warehouse threatened de-

478 THE CATHOLIC LIFE OF CHICAGO. [July.

struction to the entire Columbian Exposition, mounted the
ladder, as he knew to his death, and put out that blaze to save
the noblest monument yet reared to Christopher Columbus.

Catholic life in Chicago is as old as the oldest life it boasts.
It was in 1674 that the heroic Marquette set out, ill, to estab-
lish a mission among tjje Kaskaskias. He cabined for the win-
ter at "the portage of a river leading to the Illinois," the Chi-
cago. A marble tablet on the north wall of a wholesale house
on the river bank bears witness to the site of Fort Dearborn,
where in 1821 Rev. Gabriel Richard, of Detroit, preached to
the garrison. In 1834 a little church was built at Lake and
State Streets. William Quarter was consecrated first Bishop
of Chicago at St. Patrick's Cathedral, New York City, March
10, 1844.

The second most conspicuous fact in the history of Chicago
is the fire of 1871. It swept away in the general ruin Catho-
lic churches, schools, parochial residences, asylums property
valued at millions slowly and painfully accumulated as phenom-
enal needs required ; and the total insurance recovered was
only $30,000.

Nor did the Catholic spirit ever lose a primitive dauntlessness.
Bishop Foley, of tender memory, immediately after the great
fire, bought Plymouth Congregational Church, Wabash Avenue
and Eldridge Court, and adopted it as the new St. Mary's. A
few days after the purchase he met coming out Rev. Dr.
Bartlett, the retiring minister, whose face was wreathed in smiles.

" What are you laughing at ? " asked the always genial
bishop.

" A son of St. Patrick is removing my reading-desk," an-
swered he, " to prepare the way for the carpenters to build
your altar. 'What are you doing, my man,' I said. 'I am try-
ing to make a church out of this,' he replied instantly."

Throughout the North-west the Catholic element has had
the hardest battle for progress. The causes are obvious un-
precedented immigration from all parts of the Continent as well
as from the British Islands, and the poverty of the immigrants.
In the face of gigantic barriers without parallel in any but
apostolic times, it may well be deemed glorious that Archbishop
Feehan, installed at the cathedral of the Holy Name, Novem-
ber 28, 1880, should be spiritual head of an organization com-
prising 449 c l er gy> 21 churches with resident priests, 52 mis-
sions with churches, besides numerous chapels ; and completely
equipped racial churches as follows: I Lithuanian, 4 French,

i8 9 8.]

THE CATHOLIC LIFE OF CHICAGO.

479

I Syrian, 6 Bohemian, 22 German, 10 Polish, I Italian, I church
for Afro-Americans. All these are within the city limits. The
Catholic population numbers 650,000. The rapid growth of
Catholic church life in Chicago has been followed closely by
the advance of Catholic education. There are now within the
archdiocese 5 colleges and academies for boys, the students
numbering 1,140, 17 academies for young women and one nor-
mal school. The parochial schools number 128, and include in
their statistics 48,146 pupils, besides industrial and reform
schools. Archbishop Feehan has been instrumental in establish-
ing during his administration many educational institutions ;
among these are, St. Patrick's Convent and Academy, under

the charge of the Sisters of Mercy ; the
Josephinum, a boarding and day-school
for young women, embracing an aca-
demical and industrial course, under the
charge of the Sisters of Christian Chari-
ty ; the De La Salle Institute, under the
direction of the Christian Brothers
Brother Pius is the director. Outside

480 THE CATHOLIC LIFE OF CHICAGO. [July,

the city have been established St. Viateur's College, at Bour-
bonnais Grove. In Joliet have been recently built the Loretto
Academy and Academy of St. Francis.

The Ladies of the Sacred Heart have two academies in
Chicago, which are devoted to higher education. They estab-
lished a convent here in August, 1858, at the invitation of
Bishop Duggan. The frame house which they originally oc-
cupied on the north side of the river was moved to the west
side by the aid of scows, which were towed up the river by
two tugs. This building served as a boarding-school for a time,
but was replaced by the existing institution on West Taylor
Street. The ground attached to this school comprises ten acres.
The North Side Convent is devoted to day pupils.

The Sisters of Mercy constitute one of the oldest existing
religious orders in the city. They came to Chicago in 1846, at
the request of Bishop Quarter, and established an academy and
parochial school. The sisters did not confine their labors to
teaching. In the cholera epidemic of 1854 they nursed the sick,
and their first superior, Mother Agatha O'Brien, succumbed to the
disease. In 1873 St. Francis Xavier's Academy was occupied.
The Academy of St. Agatha is a branch of St. Francis Xavier.
The sisters have also under their care St. Patrick's Academy
and the Academy of our Lady of Mount Carmel.

St. Vincent's Academy is conducted by the Sisters of
Charity.

It was at the request of Bishop O'Regan, in 1857, that the
Jesuits decided to establish a house in Chicago. Rev. Father
Damen was the founder of the order in the city. St. Ignatius'
College was begun in ,1869, classes were organized in 1870.
When the first Jesuit church was built it stood almost alone
in the midst of the prairie. The parish is now large enough
to require seven parochial schools for the instruction of the
children of the parish. The Holy Family Church was dedicated
August 28, 1860, by Bishop Duggan.

The architectural features of many of the Catholic institu-
tions, both exteriorly and interiorly, are a source of municipal
gratification, particularly these : the Cathedral of the Holy
Name, Holy Angels' Church, St. Elizabeth's Church, Church of
St. Vincent de Paul, St. Stanislaus (Polish) Church, St. Gabriel's
Church, St. James' Church, St. Elizabeth's Hospital, St. Joseph's
Hospital, and the Alexian Brothers' Hospital,

1898.] THE CATHOLIC LIFE OF CHICAGO. 481

MOVING THE SACRED HEART CONVENT.

Catholic organized charity in Chicago is prolific. Under
Catholic care are seven hospitals. The inmates include many
varieties of religions, races, and nationalities. As early as 1850
the Sisters of Mercy took charge of the hospital which has since
been incorporated as the Mercy Hospital. The " Illinois Gen-
eral Hospital of the Lake," at that time being in need of good
care, the sisters, at the request of Dr. N. S. Davis, took charge
of the institution and have retained the care of it ever since.
It is one of the oldest as well as one of the best of the city's
institutions, and with it have always been associated the fore-
most physicians of the city.

CATHOLIC HOSPITALS.

At the North End of the city is the Alexian Brothers' Hos-
pital for the care of men only. In the dispensary both men
and women are treated. The building is very large, being
307x236 feet in extent. The number of patients received dur-
ing the year was 2,250. The interior fittings are unusually fine,
the wood-work being reduced to the smallest possible amount
that is absolutely necessary, so that the building is practically
fire-proof. Both charity and pay patients are received.

Scattered over other parts of the city are the different
Catholic hospitals. St. Elizabeth's is in the western portion of
the city. The Poor Handmaids of Jesus Christ have charge
of it. It is wholly free unless the patient feels perfectly able
to pay for the care he receives. It is supported by soliciting
and a few bequests which have been left to it. The hospital
VOL. LXVII. 31

482

THE CATHOLIC LIFE OF CHICAGO.

[July,

was opened Octo-
ber 17, 1887.

St. Jose ph's
Hospital is on the
North Side and
is under the care
of the Sisters of
Charity of St.
Joseph. It was
founded in 1871.

ST. ELIZABETH'S HOSPITAL.

ALEXIAN BROTHERS' HOSPITAL.

Two-thirds of the pa-
tients are paying and
one-third are charity.
The building is unusu-
ally well planned and
fine architecturally.
For the care of the or-
phans in the city there
are four Catholic orphan asylums: the Holy Family Orphan Asy-
lum (Polish and Bohemian), Angel Guardian Asylum (German),
St. Joseph's Providence Orphan Asylum for boys, and St. Jo-
seph's Orphan Asylum for girls. There is one infant asylum
with 200 inmates, under the care of the Sisters of Charity. It
has a large kindergarten. There are six industrial and reform
schools, including 1,156 inmates.

The News-Boys' Home, called " Home for Working-Boys
and Mission of Our Lady of Mercy," is situated at 363 West
Jackson Street. Rev. D. L. A. Mahoney is director. The aver-
age number of boys which it shelters is 75. During the few
years of the institution's existence nearly 500 waifs have been
cared for. The first home was in charge of Rev. Father
Campbell.

The Convent of the Good Shepherd was founded in Chicago
in May, 1859, at tne request of Bishop Duggan. Both the first
and second houses were destroyed by fire the early one on
the eve of completion and the later one was swept away in the

1898.]

THE CATHOLIC LIFE OF CHICAGO.

483

THOMAS A. MORAN.

general conflagration of 1871. The
home now standing was pieced to-
gether in instalments. The House of
the Good Shepherd has no regular
revenue. It depends on the labors of
its inmates and on donations. The city
is supposed to pay $10 a month for
each inmate sent by the court. The
Little Sisters of the Poor take charge
of the infirm and aged poor. They
have four institutions, containing 631
poor people.

St. Mary's Training-School for Boys
is situated on a farm on the Desplaines
River called Feehanville. The object of the institution is to
care for and teach some useful employment to indigent and
wayward boys. The Christian Brothers have it in keeping.
Cook County Commissioners appropriate $120 per capita for 100
boys annually. The school is largely self-sustaining. The insti-
tution owns its farm, through which flows the Desplaines River.
The site is good. The water is supplied by an artesian well.
Manual and literary training alternate each half day. Part of
the institution's income is derived from the farm produce, from
the dairy, and from the poultry.

The Chicago Industrial School for Girls is situated on Forty-
ninth Street and Indiana Avenue. Its object is to provide a
home and proper training-school for such girls as may be com-
mitted to its charge, and to train and educate them so as to
become good and useful women.

ST. MARY'S TRAINING-SCHOOL, FEEHANVILLE.

484

THE CA T HO LIC LIFE OF CHIC A GO.

[July,

The St. Vincent de Paul Society in Chicago
in its last report gave the number of persons
aided by it during the year as 8,647.

CATHOLIC WOMEN'S NATIONAL LEAGUE.

The Chicago branch was an outcome of
the World's Fair. It is incorporated under the
laws of Illinois and has its monthly department
meetings in Handel Hall. Its departments are,
respectively, Art and Literature, Education,

Home and its Needs. Philanthropy. The mem-
MRS. J. E. EAGLE, rj

Catholic Women's Na- bership, about three hundred, is alert, versatile,
earnest. The president this year is Mrs. Marie
T. Robinson, succeeding Mrs. Mary A. Corkery. The progress
and vitality of the League is largely due to its second president,
Mrs. Isabella O'Keeffe, the former chairman of its education de-
partment ; Miss Margaret L. McAuley, of its philanthropy depart-
ment, now its first Vice-President ; Mrs. Elizabeth E. Eagle, and
to the diligence of an original group of its members, Miss Mary
Smyth, Mrs. Nellie V. Gallagher, Mrs. D. F. Bremner, Miss
Theresa A. Cannon, Mrs. D. F. Burke, Miss Margaret C. Cor-
tan, Mrs. Michael Cudahy, Mrs. J. B. Sul-
livan, Miss Frances Etten, Mrs. Thomas
Gahan, Miss Gaynor, Mrs. Andrew J. Gra-
ham, Mrs. Dayton, Mrs. T. F. Judge, Miss
Alice Keary, Mrs. Joseph Kipley, Mrs. M.
J. La Bounte, Mrs. J. L. Murray, Mrs.
Charles A. Plamondon, Miss Katherine A.
Riordan, Mrs. J. B. Sullivan, Mrs. J. M.
Carroll, and Miss Goggin. The League
maintains sewing-schools, day nurseries,
and kindergartens in the three divisions
of the city, taking care of the children of WILLIAM DILLON

71 Editor "New World."

working mothers.

The Visitation and Aid Society, of which John Cudahy is
president, devotes its activity to looking after poor families,
hundreds of whom it materially aids every year in a quiet way.

Among the numerous admirable works of Catholic women
was the foundation of the Ephpheta Free School for Deaf
Mutes, the society being managed by Mrs. N. S. Jones, as
president, in its first financial struggles; by Miss McLaughlin,
treasurer, and Mrs. Walter Hay, secretary.

Locomotives on grade-crossings have annually slain hundreds

1898.]

THE CATHOLIC LIFE OF CHICAGO.

485

of people in Chicago. Elevation of all railroad tracks within
the city limits has been slowly accomplished under pressure of
public opinion, and the two citizens who have done most to its
accomplishment are Rev. P. M. Flanagan and Rev. Edward A.
Kelly.

CATHOLIC PUBLICATIONS.

The number of Catholic publications issued in Chicago is 17 ;
of these five are English, three are German, one 'German and
English, one French, four Polish, and three Bohemian.

The New World, published weekly, is the official organ of the
archdiocese. It has been in existence for five and a half years.
Previously there had been published
a weekly called the Catholic Home,
which was for some time in charge
of Rev. Father McGovern. The New
World bought its subscription list.
The New World may be said to con-
tinue that paper, but is published in
new form, and became for the first
time the official organ of the Arch-
diocese of Chicago in 1892. It was
first edited by John
Hyde. He was suc-
ceeded in 1894 by
the present editor,
Mr. William Dillon,

ST. GABRIEL'S.

son of John Blake Dillon, who was a
member of the British Parliament
from Tipperary at the time of his
death, and brother of John Dillon,
present leader of the National Party
majority section in Parliament.

The Reading Circle movement
owed its^impulse to the Catholic Sum-
mer-School and the Catholic Educa-

486 THE CATHOLIC LIFE OF CHICAGO. [July,

tional Union. A conference in 1894 revealed .
more than thirty circles following the regu-
lar course. Monsignor Conaty, rector of the
Catholic University, presided.

The Reading Circle movement has had
constant aid from the clergy. At St. Mala-
chi's Church, Rev. T. P. Hodnett, pastor,
Miss Vaughan, principal of a public school,
has conducted Dante classes. The move-
ment has been exceptionally befriended by
Rev. Maurice J. Dorney, pastor of St. Ga-
briel's, who, in addition to heavy tasks in a ELIZA AL ^EN STARR.
crowded parish, is compelled to yield to a portion of the non-
Catholic as well as the Catholic demand upon his talents for
public addresses.

The numerous academic alumnae and alumni associations dis-
close the cosmopolitan character of the city.

CATHOLIC CULTURE.

Miss Eliza Allen Starr is the favorite teacher of drawing and
painting in Chicago. Among her pupils was Walter McEwen,
who has attained so high a rank in international exhibitions.
Miss Starr's weekly lectures on art and kindred subjects attract
to her auditorium the most cultivated Catholics and non-Catho-
lics. Chicago, for the better part of his American life, was the
home of George P. A. Healy, assuredly foremost of American
historical portrait painters ; here he is laid to rest and here
abide his widow and daughters. Among the portraits painted
by Mr. Healy, and now in the Newberry Library, are Bismarck,
De Lesseps, Chester A. Arthur, John L. Motley, Daniel Webster,
James G. Blaine, Admiral Porter, Abraham
Lincoln, General Grant, General Sherman,
General Sheridan, Thiers, Stanley the ex-
plorer, and Franz Lizst.

Catholics have their full share in the
general culture of the city. A few years
ago eighteen women met to organize a sys-
tematic method of keeping abreast with the
best thought in foreign literature, foreign
books of the highest character being costly
and not easily secured. The company in-
cluded the president of the Woman's Club,

GEORGE P. A. HEALY.

whose members, nearly seven hundred, de-

1898.1

THE CATHOLIC LIFE OF CHICAGO.

487

INTERIOR OF HOLY ANGELS' CHURCH.

vote their time to various public works and mutual helpful-
ness ; the president of the Amateur Musical Club, which, ac-
cording to George P. Upton in a recent number of Harper 's
Magazine, has been so potent in fixing a correct standard of
musical appreciation in Chicago ; the president of the Fort-
nightly, the most exclusive and accomplished of the women's so-
cieties ; the head of the Girls' Collegiate School, whose diploma
admits to the chief universities; Harriet Monroe, the World's
Fair poet ; the literary editors of several papers ; and they unan.
imously chose Mrs. Alexander Sullivan as
the first president. One condition to admis-
sion to the new club required familiarity with
at least one language besides English. Its
motto was taken from St. Augustine : " The
world is a great book, of which they who
never stir from home read only a page." The
languages known to this club are Greek,
Latin, French, German, Italian, and Spanish.
The president assigned, at the beginning of
each year, the new works to the especially MARTIN O'BRIEN.

488 THE CATHOLIC LIFE OF CHICAGO. [July*

qualified individual members, who thoroughly read them and
then in turn, at luncheon in the members' homes, reviewed
them to the others who were able to pursue the subject
further if they so chose. No resident guests were allowed, but
brilliant women visiting the city were invited. It was among
these women Mme. Blanc, " Th. Bentzon," the writer of the
admirable articles in the Revue des Deux Mondes about women
in America, acquired her most favorable impressions, duly re-
corded in the work " crowned " by the Academy. It is held
by the members that, taken all in all, Helene Modjeska was
the most charming guest they ever entertained.

Of the men who combined rare literary power with ripe
journalistic capacity, James W. Sheahan, for a time a news-
paper editor and proprietor, during his later life an editorial
writer on the Chicago Tribune, will be placed first of all past
journalists of Chicago. His son, Joseph Medill Sheahan, is a
writer on the Tribune. Martin J. Russell, Collector of the Port
under President Cleveland, is editor of the Chronicle, the only
daily democratic journal in Chicago, the chief organ of the
party in the North-west. Mr. Russell is a keen, polished, and
picturesque writer, and has never compromised Jeffersonian
convictions on any public question. John F. Finerty, editor of
the Citizen, as brilliant as an orator as he is pungent as a
writer, has always been a Republican. Rev. Hugh McGuire,
pastor of St. James's Church, has provided a beautiful hall for
his people, in which university extension and other lectures are
regularly delivered to earnest and enthusiastic audiences.

SOCIAL AND OTHER ORGANIZATIONS.

In a spacious and well-appointed club-house on Michigan
Avenue and Forty-first Street, the Sheridan, one of the leading
social clubs, has its home. Free from the gambling-table and
too-open buffet, it is pre-eminently a family club, and its social
functions are numerous and brilliant. Its ball-room will permit
three hundred couples on the waxed floor. While most of its
entertainments are purely recreative, it devotes one evening a
week to a lecture on an aesthetic subject. The officers this
year are : President, Michael Cudahy ; Vice-President, John S.
Cooke ; Secretary, Daniel Gallagher ; Treasurer, C. N. Carey.
In its genial but reserved precincts one may meet the families
of the best Catholic element of Chicago.

The youngest of the Catholic organizations is that of the
Knights of Columbus, introduced here from the East by Sir

1898.]

THE CATHOLIC LIFE OF CHICAGO.

489

Knights Kiernan, now head in this State ; Cashman of Boston,
Hogan of New York. The ranks are being cautiously recruited
from the educated and more fortunate, and the intellectual and
social standard is confessedly the highest of the secular
societies of gentlemen. It is understood that the Chicago
Knights will not have to go out of their own ranks for
orators, amateur musicians, athletes, or thinkers and execu-
tants in any of the arts or pastimes that make refined life
polished and restful.

An older organization is the Young Men's Institute, which

has a fine club-house opposite the
Holy Name Cathedral. Among
the life-members are W. F. Mc-
Laughlin, M. W. Kerwin, Alex-
ander Sullivan, D. J. Gallery,
Rev. M. J. Fitzsimmons. Rev.
Father John P. Dore is chaplain.
The Catholic Order of For-
esters is numerically strong and
useful in Illinois, its chief officer
being Thomas H. Cannon.

The temperance societies
flourish in nearly all parishes,
and the Ancient Order of Hi-
bernians, now solidified and
vigorous, enrolls thousands.

There are many private mili-
tary companies, including cadets.
Colonel Marcus Cavanagh of the
Seventh Regiment, of which
the Hibernian Rifles was the nucleus, promptly offered a thou-
sand stalwart men to the governor for service under the
national flag as soon as Cuban complications suggested that
such service might be needed.

The Columbus Club celebrates "Landing Day" annually
with a banquet and appropriate speeches. W. A. Amberg is
president.

PROFESSIONAL LIFE.

James J. Egan, designer of many of the most beautiful
churches of the diocese, was architect of the Court-house, the
vast pile whose original lines were somewhat marred by extra-
professional influences peculiar, unfortunately, in greater or lesser

d^^^^BBk.

ALEXANDER P. SULLIVAN.

490

THE CA r HO LIC LIFE OF CHIC A GO.

[July,

degree, to many large cities, in which taste is not
a concomitant of municipal rule. On the State
bench two of the most trusted and most learned
judges are John Gibbons and Richard Clifford ;
while the Chicago bar counts among its ablest prac-
titioners ex-Judge Thomas A. Moran, who recently
appeared before the Supreme Court of the United
States to argue for the State of Illinois the consti-
JAMES j. EGAN. tutionality \of the new tax inheritance law, his an-
tagonist being Benjamin.

Harrison, ex-President

of the United States ;

Alexander Sullivan, head

of the law department

of the West Chicago

Street railway system,

the largest in the world ;

Edward O s-
good Brown,
banking attor-
ney ; Mathew
P. Brady, M.
A. Rorke, A.
W. Green, at-
torney of the
South Park
Board.

In medicine
Catholics have

achieved corresponding distinction. Dr. John B. Murphyy in-
ventor of one of the most valuable devices in surgery, "Mur-
phy's button," has international reputation. Dr. Fernand Hen-

CHURCH OF ST. VINCENT DE PAUL.

1898.] THE CATHOLIC LIFE OF CHICAGO. 491

rotin, of an old Catholic French family, is in keen demand for
hazardous operations.

TRADE AND COMMERCE.

As the commercial and manufacturing activity of Chicago is
the substantial basis of its material greatness, its Catholic mer-
chants and manufacturers have been among its most enterpris-
ing and respected. To name but a few, William F. McLaughlin
is one of the small group of the greatest coffee importers of
the United States. William J. Quan has for years stood in the
first rank of general merchants. After Armour,
Michael Cudahy leads in vast Western agricul- IT"
tural and stock properties. Ambrose Plamon-
don was one of the earliest manufacturers of f
machinery, and his business is perpetuated by
his sons. Edward Baggot is one of the most
successful manufacturers of gas and electric fix-
tures. Francis Agnew built the manufacturers'
building at the World's Fair. John M. Smyth is
a typical Chicago "department store " proprietor.

Among widely-known operators on the Board
of Trade are P. H. Rice, Joseph McDonald, w. A. AMBERG.
and Z. P. Brosseau.

J. V. Clark and Michael Keeley were early in the banking
business ; their sons continue the fathers' foundation. The
names of Daniel O'Hara, city treasurer, and of Mark Sheridan,
of the Fire and Police Commission, are honored by all citizens
of Chicago. If a ballot were asked to-day for the name of
the living foremost Catholic citizen of Chicago, the result would
be virtually unanimous, Thomas Brenan. Arriving in Chicago
in 1849, a native of Prince Edward's Island, Nova Scotia, of
Irish parents and well equipped for the struggle of life, he en-
rolled himself in the militia company that, when the Civil War
broke out, became part of the famous regiment led by Colonel
James A. Mulligan, whose widow and children are among the
most cherished of war's victims in this city. Equally esteemed
by non-Catholics and Catholics, Mr. Brenan has been a mem-
ber of the Board of Education twenty years, a large portion of
the time chairman of its chief committee. He quitted the post
of assistant city treasurer to take charge of the real estate of
the archdiocese. William P. Rend, an extensive coal operator,
has always been a sympathizer with and practical friend of
labor organizations. William J. Onahan was chairman of the

492

THE CATHOLIC LIFE OF CHICAGO.

[July,

committee having the Catholic Congress in charge during the
Columbian Exposition.

WHY CHICAGO IS EXCEPTIONAL.

Unlike that in New York, Washington, St. Louis, Philadel-
phia, Boston, the story of Catholic life in Chicago is not 3 et
adorned with monuments of individual wealth and faith. But
give Chicago a little time ! Blame not brushwood for not
being a forest. The acorns were strewn only this morning that

will

oaks of another
tholic story of
to be dated on-
the great fire,
slowly accumu-
none have been
Catholics o f
borne their
municipal

make the
era. The Ca
Chicago ought
ly the day after
Fortunes are
lated where
inherited. The
Chicago have
equitable share

burdens, made ^br^' *%J extraordinary

by extraordin- arily exception-

al conditions. ^f^^Sl The city, unlike

young Ameri- can contempo-

raries, unlike all old cities, is not

compact but spatulate. The

tenement-house scarcely ap-

pears among Chicago phe-

nomena. I n proportion to

its age and population, the

city is less dense to the

square mile THOMAS BRENAN. than any other

known to sta- tistics. Its peo-

ple have had to build and maintain water-mains, sewerage,
lighting, policing, a fire plant and department, schools and
other public necessary and benevolent institutions, for an area
whose horizon but a short time ago ended in prairie grass and
prairie, does not yield rich revenue for municipal objects. But,
in addition to these general burdens, increased beyond estimate
by the fire of 1871, and more recently by the Columbian Ex-
hibition, Catholics have cheerfully borne their special voluntary
taxes for separate schools now ranking fully with the best in
any part of the country ; for their parochial support and dio-
cesan purposes. It is within reason to say that no other
Catholic community in the old world or the new has been

I8 9 8.]

THE CATHOLIC LIFE OF CHICAGO.

493

their resources and opportunities remembered
so signally tested, so magnificent in re-
sponse, as the Catholics of Chicago. The
union of bishop, archbishop, clergy, religious
organizations, and laity has been uninter-
rupted, superb. In the general and collec-
tive contribution, the per capita of Catholic
generosity in Chicago must, as results and
conditions indicate, be exceptionally large.
Individual monuments will rise hereafter

REV. M. J. FITZSIMMONS.

NO ONE FORESAW SUCH A GROWTH.

When a religious community chose a site as it seemed on
the virgin prairie, one of the sisters explained the choice :
"We want to be able to keep a cow." To-day and that was
only twenty-five years ago what was pasturage teems with a
scurrying population of hundreds of thousands, mostly Catholic.

CATHEDRAL RECTORY.

494 THE SEVENTH MUSE. [July,

THE SEVENTH MUSE.

BY J. O. AUSTIN.

EAL appreciation of poetry is akin to relish of
music. How many a fugue or symphony wins
the applause of listening critics men and wo-
men of delicate taste, perhaps, though few or
none of them have pierced through the sensible
medium into the pure beyond, the empyrean of art, the land
whither sound conducts us, but wherein it cannot enter. The
critic can pass accurately upon word and note, while utterly in-
sensitive to the soul that breathes through these. Into the
poet's heaven, the inmost Holy, only kindred spirits can find
their way, for they only recognize and use the password. The
mass even of artistic and cultured minds must dwell like Gen-
tiles in the outer court. Not seldom are they content therewith,
and laugh easily over the " wild imaginings " known to be
proper to those that have disappeared within the veil.

Two things sound and verbal sense offer food for thought
and matter for comment to the mere litterateur, real man of
letters though he be. It is not unlikely that he can discourse
learnedly of Latin verse from Ennius down to Statius Flaccus
and the rest of the Flavians ; can contrast Greek with Roman,
Vedic singers with Western bards, can quote you line upon line
from every immortal between Beowulf and the late laureate ;
but the realities, that are imaged and vested in concept and
word, may be, nay, probably are, all unknown to him.

Souls gifted beyond the common lot of mortals have exclu-
sive privilege to soar above the atmosphere that mankind must
breathe into the simpler ether. They and they alone follow the
poet winging his flight beyond the stars, and they alone feel
the warm touch of his guiding finger, and the sweep of his
garment, and catch the music born of vibrations subtler than
those of air. Hence the amaze of the ten thousand when they
listen to genius or aspiring genius, commented upon by one
wrapped in poetic fire. To eyes and ears of mortals the veiled
realities are fancies, and to hear them spoken of in language
corresponding to their sublimity is intelligible and honest only
when this is recognized as a play of imagination ; for them be-

1898.] THE SEVENTH MUSE. 495

ings unseen exist not, hence is their scepticism reasonable and
fair, and consistently they dub the demigod who rises beyond
their ken a harmless, babbling sort of madman.

But the poet must be content to find himself in almost the
same position as the fabled voyager to the land of madness,
where all the inhabitants being insane, discovered the stranger
to be abnormal, and straightway imprisoned him in an asylum
as dangerous to public peace. The glory of the visible world
has diviner meaning for the poet than for the many running
water, and sunset, and evening star have another use than to
lave the earth and color the firmament. They are emblems of
the unseen. The poet hath a piercing eye a vision that pene-
trates to Heaven and to Hell ; power of sight to dart through
distance and cover ; quickness to catch the most faintly shad-
owed resemblance. What to botanist, astronomer, or photo-
grapher are things and ultimates, to him are but signs.

Still, there is more than the perceptive element in the crea-
tion of a poet expressive he must be or fail of his end of be-
ing. Even among those who are poetic thus far, that they per-
ceive the imaged truth, sages are divided from mystics, and in
these again we find some that are merely saints, the rest being
the poets, true messengers of the gods. Parting, or rather dis-
tinguishing, intellect and spirit, we classify great men as sages
and mystics, the latter being such as grasp, feed upon, and as-
similate those subtle realities ever unseen of mortal eye. When
the divine truths thus inspired are again breathed forth under
sensible form, a poem has been begotten, its author standing
highest among men as " The Prophet " his word the combina-
tion of what is humanly most beautiful with what is divinely
most true. Mysticism has raised a mortal to the sky ; Poetry
has drawn the heavenly down ; the mystic revels in ecstasy of
contemplation, the poet has sounded forth, far as may be sounded,
the sensible expression of those divine wonders which it is not
given to mere man to utter.

Poetry, then, is truth plus expression. Expression may occur
through the medium of musical note, words, or color. And so
the term poetry is improperly narrowed to artists of verbal ex-
pression. Every musician and every artist, painter, sculptor,
architect, must begin with the possession of poetic insight, and
conclude by the revelation of what he has seen. This is done,
perhaps, most subtly and spiritually in music, the truth there-
in revealed being least soiled or marred by association with the
sensible and material ; so, Coleridge declared music to be poe-

496 THE SEVENTH MUSE. [July,

try in its grand sense. Next lower comes the poet of spoken
or written word, he to whom that name is most commonly ap-
plied. And third ranks the artist, lowest in poetic grade be-
cause his material equipment is sternly limited, form and color
being able to convey but little of the really sublime ; wherefore
in so few artists, if in any, do we find a grandeur parallel to
that attained by word-masters. Michael Angelo is the man who
came nearest to it. Now, because, as Landor says, great thoughts
should stand naked as the statue of the God of Light, there-
fore poetic dignity in an inverse ratio to the sensibility and
coarseness of the medium through which the idea is trans-
mitted. Music, of course, is subtlest and coloring least subtle,
words holding middle place.

So, again we may say, though poetry is not directly
religious, it is thus far that it must be ringing with the har-
mony of Divine Order the music of the spheres. The reality
of poetry, barring accidents, is in direct ratio to the truth pos-
sessed. Hence Bernard, Philip Neri, John of the Cross are
essentially poets in a real sense. Hence the extravagances as
they seem to mere men of saints are hooted at, just as the
fancied ravings of a poet, that to most of his race signify noth-
ing, unless he has become the vogue. But even where form or
sensible music is lacking, poetry abides in truth and is seen by
the discerning eye of another poet. Out of the strong comes
forth sweetness, at any rate in that sufficiency demanded in or-
der to make it intelligible and appreciable. Wherefore the
godless man's song is vox et prceterea nihil, unless by some out-
burst of the latent nobility in his nature he flashes into utter-
ances inconsistent with his life, being moved as was the High-
Priest Caiaphas, not knowing whereof he spoke. So is definite
dogma the surest ground of poetic word. Thus Dante dwells
on high, and Milton speaks of things apprehended by his
faith. Thus is Emerson faint-voiced and vague and insecure,
and Eliot no true poet. Newman, master of truth as of ex-
pression, missed being an immortal singer simply because his
marvellously gifted soul was busied with its own peculiar voca-
tion, but the divine potentia was his witness the Dream of Geron-
tius, than which, says Sir Henry Taylor, nothing more like
Dante's verse has yet appeared. Coventry Patmore, lately gone,
had in rare combination the gifts of truth and music, or form.
No critic that yet has passed upon him has had insight suffi-
cient for the task, and the Unknown Eros that is quiet now
may be sleeping for a great awakening.

1898.] THE SEVENTH MUSE. 497

But the poet who has not yet come, the man whom Emerson
vaguely discerned to be Destiny's coming child, is the poet-priest
" the reconciler who shall not trifle with Shakspere, the player,
nor shall grope in graves with Swedenborg, the mourner, but
who shall see, speak, and act with equal inspiration " say,
rather, he whose soul shall be closest to those divine realities
that underlie all the glorious imagery of the visible world, who
can from things seen rise most easily to things unseen. What
poem is, or ever can be, comparable to the daily oblation at
the Christian altar, the Mass, the harmonious morning song of
the sons of God ? The soul to appreciate that must be one
steeped in the most mysterious depths of poetic fervor, and if
ever the truth of it could be interpreted in words, surely it
would be the Poem of Time and Universe.

For, let us remember, religion human relationship with
God constitutes the great primal and ultimate norm, with
which must harmonize everything good and beautiful in man's
world. So, it is not essential that poetry be directly religious ;
its religious character is its determining note and its crowning
glory. Run over in mind the world-famous poems and judge.
The epics built up on ancient mythologies are palpably inspired
by deep religious feeling, each divinity introduced being but a
new representation of God in his dealings with the soul ; each
nymph, faun, and demigod impersonating inner experiences of
the conscious soul. Homer and Hesiod, differ as they may,
are plainly and undoubtedly singing of spiritual realities veiled,
by a sort of disciplina arcani under mystic and parabolic
imagery Grote et id omne genus to the contrary notwithstand-
ing.

What soul has ever been poetic enough to interpret unto us
the glorious themes of Ezechiel ? Mystics have penetrated
therein, but the poet has not yet come who can render verbal
expression to those celestial strains. St. John the divine un-
doubtedly is the greatest poet the world has ever seen, and
few of us are sufficiently divinized to appreciate him. David,
and the other psalmists, have wrought into verse truths that
must thrill the listening artist until the end of days. Nothing
of Milton or Dante can equal the psalms and the world's
litterateurs are forward in confessing it. If this be true, picture
what joy is reserved for one when, amid the vibrations of the
Beatific Vision we shall detect the subtle harmony of every
strain of music from the end to the beginning of chaos.

VOL. LXVII. 32

BY WILLIAM P. CANTWELL.

WATCHED the sunlight chase the shadows on

And laugh with merry glee at their mad rout,
While joy the red wine, sparkling, poured anon
And singing birds made melody about.

II.

Gray evening came, and o'er the darkling dale
The shadows cast their airy tents to rest,

Awhile the wine ran lees, and winds awail,
The weary songsters sank into their nest.

III.

And so for ever do the changes come

Athrough our days. Why, sad one, weepest, then^?
We soon shall lay us down to sleep at home,

Our song all chanted to the last amen.

1898.] MERE JULIE'S CURE. 499

MERE JULIE'S CURE.

A CANADIAN ID YL.
BY J. GERTRUDE MENARD.

'HE little house stood close to the roadside. So
close, in fact, that the planks of the high wood-
en sidewalk almost touched the doorstep, and
the tangle of chicory and wild caraway that
blossomed all summer long at the edges of that
creaking footway reached up over the worn threshold and sent
with every gust of wind a whirl of blue and white petals across
the kitchen floor.

As for the passer-by, he had only to glance over his shoul-
der to see quite plainly the whole of the tiny two-roomed in-
terior. Not that there was much to see only the high bed
with its green and yellow patchwork quilt, the tall stove mid-
way in the partition, the spinning-wheel, the buffet, the table,
and, somewhere in the foreground, half-buried in her rocking-
chair, Mere Julie herself, small, brown, bent, and cheery.

Perhaps it was the patchwork quilt that formed the attrac-
tion, perhaps it was the buffet, impressive with the beauty of
ripe old age, or perhaps it was Julie with her snowy hair, her
bright eyes, and her nervous, gesticulating hands ; but, at any
rate, the passer-by having given that one glance was apt to
give another, and in the end for the welcome was always ready
to saunter in for a bit of Julie's pleasant gossip. It was :

" Oh, monsieur ! I talk too much, it is true ; Pierre says so.
But what is an old woman like me to do all day long? If one
cannot move one's legs, one must wag one's tongue. Is it not
so?" Or:

" Yes, yes, monsieur ! Come in ! I am as stiff as an old
turkey to-day, but I have a piece of news for you. Pierre told
me not to tell it, for Pierre would like to have me deaf and
dumb as well as lame. However, he is not here, and since he
is not I shall talk as much as I please."

And Julie would forthwith unfold her tale and, in that in
nocent diversion, forget for a moment the great affliction which
weighed upon her.

For Mere Julie was a cripple.

500 MERE JULIE'S CURE. [July,

It was almost five years now since her active feet had clat-
tered about the little house. Five years since she had risen
from a bed of pain to find herself fast in the clutches of that
dread enemy, rheumatism, and her world henceforth encom-
passed by the four walls of the cottage.

It had been hard at first. Hard to sit all day and bear the
pains that tugged at her muscles and wrenched at her joints.
Hard to see the spinning-wheel set aside, and the loom, and the
churn. And hardest of all to watch Pierre fumbling about at
the housekeeping, trying to make his stiff fingers adapt them-
selves to their woman's tasks, and succeeding but poorly if the
truth were told.

To the seven deadly sins inscribed in her prayer-book Mere
Julie had always mentally added an eighth, the name of which
was uncleanliness. And so, when the austere order of the tiny
home degenerated into something very like disorder, and when
the hundred small excesses of neatness in which she had been
accustomed to indulge became all at once unattainable luxuries,
her strong spirit had chafed within her, and it had required all
her powers of self-control to bear with some semblance of pa-
tience the evil days which had come upon her.

But matters had gradually adjusted themselves. The young
daughter of a neighbor had been called in to right the cottage
daily and to cook the simple fare, and now, after five years,
Julie was able once more to sun herself in the pristine cleanli-
ness of happier times.

It was pleasant, on a bright summer day, after the rooms
had been put in order and Petite Alouette, the diminutive but
efficient maid-servant, had taken her departure, to see Julie jerk
her chair into the great shaft of sunshine that entered through
the open door, and sit tliere basking in the golden flood like
some little, good brown fairy.

At times, as the warm, penetrating rays began to stir her
blood and relax the dreary tension in her limbs, she would
close her eyes and drift off into a delicious, dreamful state, half
wakefulness, half slumber. At these moments a sweet and
subtle change passed over her worn countenance. Its multitude
of tiny lines and wrinkles seemed to fade and disappear. The
expression of suffering habitual to it gave place to one of bliss-
ful ease and content. A faint color showed in the thin cheeks,
a delicate freshness in the silver hair, and for a brief, uncon-
scious moment Julie blushed again with the long-forgotten
beauty of her youth.

1898.] MERE JULIE'S CURE. 501

And while the mistress of the cottage was being thus reju-
venated by the magic touch of the genial sunbeam, a like trans-
formation was taking place in the humble household articles
around her. The ancient buffet, usually a grim and sombre
sentinel in its corner, began suddenly to send forth feeble
flashes of color from the depths of its faded recesses, and to
revive along its polished length a pensive brilliancy reminiscent
of former untarnished splendor. The spinning-wheel, touched
here and there with a glint of the spider's dainty handiwork,
lost its air of perpetual repose and seemed to stir and thrill as
if the familiar foot were once more tapping the treadle. Even
the faded rag carpet took on a look of freshness ; and the be-
dimmed pictures and other humble ornaments upon the walls,
catching the infection, contributed a few fitful gleams to the
general magnificence of the hour.

But if Julie and her home were thus pleasant to contem-
plate with the glamour of noonday upon them, they made, per-
haps, a scarcely less attractive picture at evening when the sun-
set had faded to a faint amber streak at the edge of the west-
ern plain, and the deep hush of night had settled upon the
world. Then the tiny lamp had been lighted, and all around its
circle of flickering rays crowded a great company of shadows
that jostled in corners and leaped across floor and ceiling, and
huddled in strange, fantastic shapes around Julie's chair, as if
trying to oust her from their over-populated domain. Then,
too, Pierre had come home and had begun to busy himself
about the supper ; and finally, if one waited long enough, one
would see the two dim figures emerge from the shadows into
the lighted space surrounding the table, and the two gray
heads, close together, bend to the evening meal.

On a certain morning, toward the middle of July, Mere Julie,
after a seclusion incident to a week of chill rain, had the door
thrown open and her chair brought to the very threshold.

The day was warm and sunny, and the great fields that
stretched away on each side of the road as far as the eye
could reach were shining in all the splendor of midsummer
fruitfulness. Great patches of rye and barley, just beginning to
ripen, shimmered for miles toward the horizon. Long ranks of
corn, washed clean by the recent rains, stood green and stately
in their smaller enclosures. Flowering buckwheat laid its fleecy
snow-drifts here and there, and flecks of blue in the distance
showed where the flax was beginning to blossom.

502 MERE JULIE" s CURE. [J u ly

In the pastures a multitude of flocks and herds,; wandered
joyously. Julie, from her post in the doorway, could see the
little, stiff-legged colts frisking in the wind, and hear the long-
drawn whinnying of the mares as they ambled patiently after
their frolicsome offspring. The little specks of white moving in
long, sedate lines across the fields were geese, she knew ; and still
other larger white specks, edging along by the fences, were sheep.

In the old poplar before the door a blue-bird darted sing-
ing, his speck of shadow moving like a flame through the
quivering leaves. Grasshoppers shrilled in the thick tangle at
her feet. Bees and butterflies slanted edgewise down the air,
and a great swarm of tiny, nameless creatures, warmed to life
by the sudden heat, buzzed and whirred and rioted in the
glorious sunshine with all the abandon of their frail bodies.

It seemed to Julie that the world her world, at least had
never looked so beautiful or spoken to her in so many beguil-
ing voices. As she sat there drinking in the wide, deep rapture
of earth and air and sky, a feeling of subtle intoxication crept
over her. She became conscious of a sudden buoyancy of
spirit,, a wildness of desire quite out of keeping with her years
and infirmities. If she could only jump up and join in the
noisy revel. If she could only go out and make merry with
this gleaming, pulsing life that was mocking her with ecstasies
of reckless motion ! Once upon a time the colts out in the
field had not been more fleet of foot than she, nor the birds
in the trees more light of heart and sweet of voice. She had
not forgotten that time, remote as it was. The memory of it
was rushing back , upon .her now with a force of emotion quite
beyond her control. It was impossible for her to sit chill and
mute and motionless when her feet felt like dancing and her
lips like song.

" Vers son sanctuaire,
Depuis deux cents ans,
La Vierge a sa mere
Conduit ses enfants.

Daignez, Saint e Anne, en un si beau jour,
De vos enf antes agre'er I amour"

The shrill, quavering treble fell with such suddenness on the
drowsing air that the blue-bird in the poplar darted off in
precipitous flight, and some chickens which had been pecking
contentedly beside the step spread wings and, with wild squeaks
of alarm, fled ignominiously.

1898.] MERE JULIE'S CURE. 503

At the sight of this abrupt retreat on the part of her
audience Julie leaned back in her chair and laughed till the
tears rolled down her cheeks.

" I am an old fool," she said aloud, when her merriment had
abated ; " a silly old fool. This cracked voice of mine would
scare the crows, and here I am singing away as if I were
twenty again. But I could sing that hymn once," she added
reflectively, " and well enough too. I remember every verse
yet:

" Ah, soyez propice,
Saint e Anne, a nos veux"

She began another stanza of the old refrain, softly this time,
and with many of the quaint turns and quavers which had
formed the admired art of her youth. In the middle of the
couplet, however, she stopped abruptly and brought herself with
a jerk into a rigidly upright position. Her eyes began to
glisten, her lips parted breathlessly, and an expression of deep-
est absorption settled upon her face. It was evident that some
momentous idea had taken possession of her mind an idea
whose magnitude at once fascinated and alarmed her. She sat
perfectly still for so long a time that the blue-bird, reassured,
fluttered back to his tree, and the chickens returned, one by
one, to their pecking.

At last, with an air of mingled determination and relief, she
drew a long breath and sank back into her chair.

" I will go," she said in a tone of decision. "The journey
can be easily managed. Pierre shall carry me to the cars, and
from the cars to the boat. The rest is simple. As for the
coming back, that will be different. ... I suppose they will
think I am crazy, here in the village, but what do I care ?
It was an inspiration that came to me. I have faith. I
will go ! "

She continued her monologue for some moments until the
rattle of approaching wheels caused her to break off and look
up the road. It was young Isidore Bedard in his mud-
bespattered charrette, coming to the post-office.

Isidore shouted jocularly as he approached and prepared to
pass without further conversation. But Julie beckoned to him
to stop, and he drew up obediently before the door.

"Well, what is it, Mere Julie?" he cried good-naturedly.
" Something from the magasin that that lazy Alouette of yours
has forgotten ? "

504 MERE JULIE'S CURE. [July,

" No, no, my son," answered Julie smilingly ; " nothing to-
day from the magasin. But come into the house a moment. I
want to tell you a secret."

Isidore jumped down from his cart and in two strides was
at Julie's side. Reaching up, she drew his head close to her
and whispered a few brief words in his ear.

Isidore drew back in astonishment.

" You ! " he cried ; " but you are too old, Mere Julie."

"Too old! What has age to do with it ? You have no faith,
Isidore. I tell you I had an inspiration as I sat here looking
at all the strong young growing things around me. It would
be a sin for me not to go after that. Do you not see it ? "

Isidore took off his old straw hat and thrust his fingers
meditatively into its pointed crown.

"Well," he said at last, "who knows? I have heard great
things from that place myself. And if you can only get there,
who knows what may happen? Not I, for one."

" Nor I, either, my boy. But I have a feeling in me that
all will be as I say. And think, should I let such a great
opportunity pass ? No ; I say again that I will go."

The church of Ste. Anne de Beaupre was crowded to the
doors. It was only an hour after sunrise, t>ut the pilgrims who
had arrived at daybreak on the big Montreal steamer had
already returned from the little side chapels, wherein they had
made their confessions and were now gathered in the main
edifice for the purpose of receiving the Communion.

The great portals were set open to the breeze that blew
sweet and cool from the adjacent river, and through the un-
stained windows poured streams of tender morning sunshine
that illumined every corner of the beautiful building. The
masses of violet-hued flowers upon the white altar glowed
ethereally ; the face of the marble Ste. Anne smiled benignly ;
the great pyramid of crutches towered protectingly, like a
visible monument of strength for the encouragement of weak
and afflicted beholders. Birds could be heard singing their
carols from the neighboring hillside, and a bumble-bee, misled
on an early search for sweets, buzzed with a cheery, homelike
air through the high marble arches.

At the altar-rail two white-robed priests moved noiselessly,
administering the sacrament and presenting the sacred relic to
the kiss of veneration. The flash of the golden chalice fell
softly for a moment on each upturned face, and then the

1898.] MERE JULIE' s CURE. 505

kneeling communicant rose and gave place to the next in the
long line of waiting penitents.

Notwithstanding the constant movement in the vicinity of
the altar, the church was very still so still that the click of
rosary beads could easily be heard, and now and then a deep-
drawn sigh or the murmur of a fretful child.

Suddenly, however, a peculiar sound broke the impressive
silence a long, low, vibrating cry that seemed half of agony,
half of joy, and as the echo of it died away a little, crippled
old woman, who had been carried to the altar a moment before
by a little, bent old man, rose abruptly from her cramped and
painful posture and, thrusting aside the hands held out to sup-
port her, took two or three steps forward, and then began to
walk firmly down the broad, central aisle.

Instantly all was commotion. A great wave of excitement
surged over the congregation, agitating most strongly those
near the altar, and running off into little ripples of startled
curiosity toward the rear of the church. Half-smothered ex-
clamations broke forth.

" A miracle ! Another miracle ! "

" Who is it ? I cannot see."

" I can. It is that little lame woman who was carried into
the church. See ! here she comes. How straight she is, and
how she smiles ! Ah, Bonne Ste. Anne ! What a miracle ! "

And sure enough, between the rows of eager, questioning
faces, stepping briskly, with a wonderful light in her eyes and
a wonderful smile on her lips, came Mere Julie cured, trium-
phant !

The great steamer, with its hundreds of devout passengers,
was well started upon its homeward voyage, and the village of
Beaupre", with its green hills and shining church spire, had long
since disappeared from view.

Mere Julie, however, from her position of state upon the
main deck, still kept her face turned toward her humble Mecca,
and her expression showed that in spirit she was still within
its sacred boundaries.

Around her, at a respectful distance, were gathered a crowd
of the curious, who eyed her wonderingly and commented in
awed whispers upon her altered appearance.

Pierre, as befitted his relationship, had drawn his chair a
little nearer to her side, but he had not yet ventured upon
the familiarity of addressing her. Indeed, he had only partially

506 MERE JULIE'S CURE. [July.

emerged from the daze into which the events of the past few
hours had thrown him. It was a tremendous thing, he felt, to
find one's self on such intimate acquaintanceship with a recipient
of miracles. Miracles! he had often heard of them, but in
that vague, far-off way in which one hears of ghosts and
other supernatural matters. But to be the husband of a mira-
cle, so to speak it was a situation not to be comprehended in
a moment.

Yet, through all the fear and amazement which consumed
him, he was conscious of an overpowering curiosity, which had
taken possession of him almost at the moment of Julie's cure
and which had given him no peace since. He regarded his
wife tentatively for several minutes, and once or twice he opened
his lips to speak, but his courage had not yet risen to the point
which would enable him to put the burning question.

At last, however, he burst forth desperately, choosing his
words as they lay uppermost in his mind.

" Julie," he cried, " how did it feel, that miracle ? "

Julie turned her eyes dreamily on the far blue reaches of
river and sky ; the grandeur and sublimity of the scene seemed
to satisfy her mood.

"How did it feel?" she repeated slowly. "I cannot make
you understand. First, there was a great pain which swept me
from head to foot that was when I cried out. After the pain
had passed I felt strong oh, so strong ! I wanted to rise
and walk. That was all."

A great pain, and then a great strength ! Pierre pondered
the words. He was not given to abstruse speculation, but he
wondered if, somehow, it would not be the same in that final
miracle.

A " MAP LESSON.'

'FOR THE BLIND A WONDERFUL WORLD OF

LIGHT."

BY S. T. SWIFT.

ERTAIN developments, and more especially cer-
tain non-developments, of our Catholic spirit as
contrasted with that of other lands possibly jus-
tify that bewildered questioning with which our
transatlantic fellows sometimes regard us. Some
are easy to understand. One comprehends why vocations to
foreign mission work have not yet been numerous in this coun-
try of magnificent distances and incessant immigration, and
why the passion for humanity does not so naturally develop
into a passion for being eaten, in American seminaries as in
French. Not because their inmates lack zeal. Yellow fever and
cholera seasons are their witnesses ! Simply, slower martyr-
doms of loneliness and labor on Western mission stations or in
isolated and heart-breakingly prejudiced Eastern parishes are
set before them instead.

Our foundling asylums and Protectories and Homes for work-
ing-boys and working-girls are a praise in the earth. We have
every sort of institution for teaching ordinary children trades and
making them into useful citizens. Our battle for religious educa-

508 "FOR THE BLIND [July,

tion has been fought with a vigor almost as resultful as victory
itself. Yet, though half a dozen religious communities devote
themselves to the care of the deaf and dumb, a writer in this
magazine, as late as 1889, was saying cynically: "When we
have done everything else, perhaps some man or woman will
give the money to found a Catholic Blind Asylum." But no
attempt seems to have been made at such a thing until the
Loretto Mission to Homeless and Destitute Children found it
necessary, in 1895, to establish a separate branch for the blind
of that class.

Has the apathy been because the temporal interests of
blind children were fairly well looked after in many large and
well-appointed denominational and secular asylums, and it
seemed only a question of souls? The numbers of our Catho-
lic children whose eternal interests have been bartered for their
secular training in Protestant blind schools on the very methods
invented by those devoted sons of the church, Valentin Hauy
and Louis Braille, will never be known till the Judgment Day
records are made public property. True, those institutions
which receive public money are supposed to be npn-sectarian ;
but who does not know that that means " anything but Catho-
lic "! In one such, nearly sixty years old, only two Catholics
have ever been known to be employed, and those in very
subordinate positions, although nearly half the inmates are
Catholics. In many cases parents are tempted to enter their
children as Protestants, terrified lest their helpless little ones
should be discriminated against in so alien an atmosphere.

"A child has to be of very strong fibre indeed to keep his
religion there," says one of its most brilliant graduates. " Noth-
ing is read aloud to the younger ones except Protestant Sun-
day-school books, and while we were not compelled to listen,
you can think how hard it is for a little blind child to put
aside all its opportunities of being read to. Yet if we did not,
we were simply steeped in Sunday-school-book theology."

" I am sorry that I cannot retain you as a teacher," said
the principal to her, when she graduated. " I know of no pupil
I would more gladly keep. There is only one barrier between
us the Pope! "

"May I ask what the Pope has to do with the matter?"
she inquired.

"Miss - ," was the deprecatory answer, "some of us are
born to influence and some to be influenced. It is impossible
that you should have to do with pupils without impressing
yourself and your religious views upon them."

1898.] A WONDERFUL WORLD OF LIGHT" 509

It would be interesting to know whether all this gentleman's
Presbyterian, Methodist, and Baptist teachers are totally devoid
of what is generally considered the first requisite for a good
teacher the power of influencing other minds.

A blind child cannot be educated at home, save under the
most exceptional circumstances. Even its own parents seldom
comprehend its limitations on the one side, while on the other
they are apt to regard them as far too insurmountable and
coddle it into a most unhealthy state of dependence. The
cleverest "sighted" teacher, unless especially trained to work
among the blind, usually fails to develop their intelligence.
Cases might be given where the idolized children of wealthy
parents who had provided -them with the most expensive govern-
esses at home found themselves, at the age of twenty, inferior
in most points of education to the child of ten or twelve trained
in a blind school ; and yet no such school existed where the faith
of a Catholic child could be nurtured and its heart fed, and
the inspiration for such work which has been so widespread in
France did not seem to have come to American hearts, when
Bishop Wigger handed over St. Joseph's Home for Aged Blind
in Jersey City to the hard-working little band of sisters who
had for several years been caring for emigrant and " living-out
girls " and managing an orphanage in his diocese. Although
their community had been especially founded for the care of
working-girls and the training of domestic servants here and in
England, they promptly accepted the charge, and since in all
God's growing works one branch has a marvellous faculty for
developing out of another, their observations upon the help-
less, untrained old souls who came into their hands filled them
with a desire to extend their borders, and give such training to
blind children as would indeed be profitable "for this world
and for that which is to come."

The Home at 78 Grand Street is for the gratuitous care of
the aged blind, destitute of means. Its inmates can only pay
in prayers, but they do that generously. Few can do much
with their stiff old fingers. One energetic little Frenchwoman
is a splendid piecer of patchwork quilts. As we stood in her
tiny room and studied the workings of her deft hands, the other
morning, we longed for a furore for patchwork quilts, like the
spinning-wheel craze.

Applicants have constantly to be turned from St. Joseph's
hospitable door for want of room, although sisters and younger
inmates are crowded into the attics. Everything is fresh and
airy, but the conventual horror of finger-marks has to give way

FOR THE BLIND

[July,

here before the needs of these
trace their way to the chapel by

The sun, flickering and
flashing through the leaves
of the grape-arbor at the
foot of the wide, easy steps
from the rear ofthe Home,
on the spreading green of
the grassy lawn surely
greener than any other in
Jersey City ! made so
pretty a setting for the
quaint old woman and the
young girl seated under
the shadowing vines that

Brave Poor Things," who
hand on the papered wall.

THE SCHOOL-ROOM.
the exclamation
broke almost invol-
untarily from our
lips, " What a pity
they cannot see the
loveliness around
them ! " Yet both
were clearly enjoy-
ing to the full the
soft touch and rare
scent of the sweet

June air, albeit a shadow lay
on the face of the younger
which did not lift even at the
sound of the cheery voice of
the sister at our side.

" Alice is a little homesick
yet," said the sister. "But
this is her home and she will
be all right directly."

" Of course," put in old
Bridget, joyously, lifting a face
so bright that it made one feel all physiognomists had erred in
supposing the expression of the countenance depended largely
on the eye. " Why wouldn't we be happy here, with the chapel

THE GATE OF DREAMLAND.

1898.] A WONDERFUL WORLD OF LIGHT:' 511

and our dear Lord in it, and we making little visits to him all
day long ? "

Bridget and her companion are two admirable types of the
class for which this Home was established. Alice has been a
pupil from the age of seven in a large State institution for the
blind in the South. Twenty being the age-limit, when she
reached it she was homeless, her mother being dead and her
father nowhere to be found. She was a girl of only fair
abilities for intellectual work, possessed of a decent school edu-
cation, as much knowledge of the piano as the average girl
" entertains " her friends with, and a faculty for making bead
baskets. Bead baskets are not exactly a necessity to the market,
and poor Alice would have only a life of stagnation and cer-
tain deterioration in the poor-house to look forward to, most
Homes for the adult blind being severely limited by conditions,
but that she had become a Catholic at seventeen, "though a
miracle it must have been to do it there" she says naively.
The " miracle " brought her friends who had heard of the Jer-
sey City Home, and applied for her admission there. Since she
will never see this magazine, we have no scruple in saying that
you will easily pick her out in the group illustrated, by
an indefinable deadness and inertness of face and figure the
invariable trade-mark, we have found, of large secular " Insti-
tutions " for children. The blind child, especially, unless it
has patient, conscientious, individual instruction at the outset
of its education, unless its weaknesses are overcome and its
timidities steadily combated and its sense of inferiority lovingly
laughed down, seems never to gain mental and moral verve.
Moreover, the routine generally thought necessary in large bar-
racks makes it impossible to teach their inmates to be useful
in small houses.

This defect is not confined to blind asylums. At Dr. Bar-
nardo's huge London Homes, such admirable " modern conve-
niences " in the way of bathing apparatus, etc., are provided,
even the towels being swung within reach of a child's hand by
means of machinery, at the right moment, that a boy from one
of them would look aghast at a tin basin and bit of yellow
soap, and probably decline to wash his face at all. We have
stood in mute despair before the problem presented for our
solution by an applicant for admission to a Waifs' Home a lad
of seventeen " trained " for five years in a state Industrial
School, and then sent out to farm work. During three years
of his time he had knit stockings by machinery. The last two
years had been passed in sweeping the roads through the

512

FOR THE BLIND

[July,

"WHY WOULDN'T WE BE HAPPY ?"

grounds with a broom, the superintendent being very proud of
their appearance.

Such a system, in which the individual may be sacrificed to
the machinery, is, of course, even more fatal in the case of
a blind child. Sisters can generally be trusted to do hand
work in education, not machine work. For that, among many
other reasons, religious women should be peculiarly fitted for the
care of the blind.

Side by side with Alice is a girl brought up in St. Joseph's
Home, before the school was established. She is able to make
herself more useful about the house in dish-washing, cleaning,
etc., than many a girl of her age with wide-open eyes, is a
splendid knitter and crocheter, and, above all, has a sort of
cheery daring about her which we longed to see assimilated by
the listless new-comer, drearily struggling with a scrap of knit-
ting set up for her by an energetic sister who opines that their
orphanage on York Street needs stockings more than it does
bead baskets.

Old Bridget has been in the home for eight years. Losing
her sight late in life, she was, of course, unable to learn to sup-
port herself. Nothing lay before the little, energetic, alert
woman but the deadly monotony and stigma of the poor-house,
till St. Joseph opened the door into a house where the " dear
Lord " dwells and Bridget found herself in a Catholic home.

1898.] A WONDERFUL WORLD OF LIGHT" 513

with such wonderful opportunities for prayer and praise as she
had never dreamed would come into her hard, toiling life. She
spends hours of every day in the little chapel. So, indeed, do all
the inmates. For the real work of this Home for the Aged
Blind is the Perpetual Adoration of the Most Blessed Sacra-
ment. Cloistered in darkness, separated from their past activi-
ties, these dear old souls are yet made to feel that so far from
being useless, a higher work than ever they hoped for is given
to them, and that they can win countless blessings for those
who help and shelter them. The Blessed Sacrament in their
little chapel is never without a worshipper. Half of each hour
of adoration is given to the Holy Souls. The rosary is said
every hour for the departed friends of the benefactors of the
house and all the sisters, with their blind, offer special prayers
three times a day for the intentions of those who help them
feed and shelter their charges, and for the souls of their de-
parted friends and relatives.

Seven years ago, two blind children needing care and keep-
ing came into the sisters' hands. Just at the same time, a
graduate of the New York Institute for the Blind, trained
under Mr. William Wait, the perfecter of the Braille system of
reading and writing, hearing of St. Joseph's Home, came to see
what was being done there. She was a " born teacher," an en-
thusiast as to the capabilities of the blind, and a devout Catholic.
Small wonder that she saw here the same opportunity which the
sisters of St. Joseph have recognized, and cast in her lot with
them, determining to devote her life to helping them to build up
the work Providence seemed to have put into their hands, and
whose possibilities are limited but by funds and friends.
The present building will only accommodate twenty children,
with the requisite number of sisters. Each must have careful
individual instruction, especially at first. This building is
really too small to accommodate the present number, there
being no room for that training in calisthenics and athletics
so necessary for these little ones, though, indeed, thanks to the
loving good sense which never allows them to feel " afflicted,"
they romp with the greatest gayety and freedom. " Tag " is
their favorite game. They are taught not to mind minor ac-
cidents. The wee-est one, cetat four, straying down-stairs after
a pet sister, found her two fat feet sliding from under her on
the wax floor. With laughable sang-froid, she put her chubby
hand under her head to keep it from being bumped and waited
tranquilly to be picked up and set on safe ground !
VOL. LXVII. 33

514

FOR THE BLIND

[July,

" HAPPY THESE CHILDREN ARE ; USEFUL THEY CAN BE MADE.

This school is also a manual training school. Girls are
taught plain and fancy sewing, machine sewing, knitting, cro-
cheting, and fancy work, and the sisters are steadily deter-
mined to prove that all the blind who have no other defect
can be self-supporting. Teaching will open before some, for
the conviction steadily gains ground among educators that at
least the primary teaching of the blind is best done by the
blind. But the most must live by hand work.

The ordinary school training is very thorough ; music, of
course, being a specialty. Pupils enter to complete a prescribed
course and are graduated on its completion. Two girls are
just beginning the regular high-school course. The pupils'
facility in arithmetic is remarkable, and the delight with which
they hail a " map lesson " a pretty thing to see. Some idea of
the expense incurred in a blind school may be gleaned from
the fact that a raised map of Europe or America for class-
room use costs twenty-five dollars.

Books are very expensive, and the matter of expurgating
such school histories, etc., as are prepared for non-Catholic use
is a difficulty. An immense amount of labor is entailed upon
the teaching sisters from the necessity of incessant oral in-
struction.

1898.] A WONDERFUL WORLD OF LIGHT:' 515

The question of Catholic literature for the blind is, indeed, a
burning one. Almost everything for their use is either purely
secular or of Protestant bias. It was with the greatest diffi-
culty that a publishing house was lately prevailed on to "risk"
the issuing of a small catechism in raised type. Archbishop
Ryan has gotten out a small prayer-book, as well.

" One can get as much reading as one likes out of free
libraries for the blind," said a blind teacher regretfully to us,
" if one will read what no Catholic should."

When shall we see develop among us a congregation like
that of the Blind Sisters of St. Paul in Paris? At present
they number about sixty-six, half of them being blind. This
proportion is always to be preserved. In addition to undertak-
ing the care of blind children, from whom their own ranks are
recruited and for whose initial training the blind nuns are much
the more useful they devote themselves to the printing and
binding of books for the blind.

"All blind children seem naturally religious," says the in-
structor at St. Joseph's School reflectively. " I noticed that of
all alike in the Institute. You would think it harder to teach
a blind child than another, without the help of pictures and
statues and seeing what is done at the altar. But it does not
seem so. Our children simply love to go to church, although
the lights and the flowers and the things one fancies children
care for are not there for them. I do not know how it is. I
suppose there are compensations for us blind. We realize all
that a Benediction or an Exposition means as distinctly as pos-
sible. It is a cruel thing to keep a blind Catholic child starved
for its religion ! "

Will not all who agree with her help to feed them? "As
we take blind children from all over the country," say the
sisters, " every one should help. Our object is to secure for
the blind, who are in imminent danger of losing their faith, pro-
tection, care, and training which will bring happiness to them
in this weary life."

The radiant little faces in our illustrations tell their own
story. Happy these children are ; useful they can be made.
And the source of their happiness, merry, unartificial boys and
girls as they are, is much the same as that of old Bridget,
though they may not realize it as distinctly that they do not
live in a lonely, unpeopled world, but one in which the saints
and the angels and our Lord himself are real and present entities.

5 t6

THE "ESCALADE" OF GENEVA.

[July,

THE "ESCALADE" OF GENEVA.

BY MRS. BARTLE TEELING.

! UR Protestant fellow-countrymen are sometimes
apt to express, and genuinely to feel, surprise
at any evidence of fairness in historical research,
of open-mindedness in religious controversy, which
may be evinced by ourselves. The reception ac-
corded to Father Gerard's late work on the " Gunpowder Plot "
is but another instance of this attitude. All that he says may
be very true and very right, they remark to one another, but
how in the world dare a Catholic touch the subject at all ? Is
not that unhappy attempt to " blow up " king, Lords, and Com-
mons, in one common auto-da-fe, a delicate subject, to be glossed
over by Catholic writers in company with the Spanish Inquisi-
tion, Pope Joan, the false Decretals, and all the other cruces
which we are supposed to consign to the graceless oblivion of
the would-be forgotten?

Perhaps no deeper, more fruitful lesson can at present be given
to the world than that of showing our fellow-countrymen who are
in good, faith that we Catholics, English or American, Irish or
French, fear nothing, either in the past or in the future ;
that no truth, whether in the page of history or on the platform
of politics, under the microscope of science or out of the chair
of philosophy, need or can clash with our great Teacher, the
Divine and ever-living Voice of the Church.

So, here and there, as one reads or travels or unearths some
dusty, half-forgotten relic of traditionary wrongs, the chance
may come of covering, not alone with the mantle of Charity
but with that of Truth, this or that ugly " skeleton in the
closet " which has, in its time, proved a bugbear to spiritual
babes ; and one such stumbling-block a tiny pebble, rather
in Calvin's city has lately fallen under our notice and interested
us, wanderers in many lands, the more from a certain quaint
likeness to another historic point now much under Discussion
old England's " Gunpowder Plot."

Some time in mid-December last, we, dwellers for the first
time in that modern Geneva which recalls to casual eyes so
little of its former gloom and bigotry bright, lively, irreligious,
modern city that it has become ! remarked a curious uniformity

1898.] THE "ESCALADE" OF GENEVA. 517

of wares in the very numerous patisseries, or confectioners' shops,
which are to be found in all the principal streets. Rows upon
rows of little chocolate pots, fashioned as " marmites," or three-
legged soup-boilers, filled every window. Size after size they
rose, from tiny dolls' vessels up to big, life-sized saucepans ;
some in plain brown, but most adorned with devices in white
sugar, and with the word " Escalade " and the date, " December
12, 1602," worked upon their sides. " What are they for? What
do they mean ? " we asked our own special pdtissiere, as she
filled in one of the quaint brown marmites with sweets of every
hue, formed in the shape of vegetables tiny carrots, peas, tur-
nips, potatoes, chestnuts, tomatoes, every possible form and
variety in the daintiest of fondants and dragees. And in some
half-dozen words she gave us the popular story of " le 12 Decem-
bre," which we were afterwards to peruse in the more sober
pages of history as follows.

The ancient Chateau de Bonne, which still stands, in time-
worn solitude, above the little village of that name, about nine
miles west of Geneva, in fair and wood-encompassed Haute-
Savoie, was, on the nth of December, 1602, the scene of a
busier and, if less peaceful, at all events more picturesque activ-
ity than that of the blaring, shrieking, smoke-dispensing ugli-
ness of to-day's steam-trams, which now constitute the sole
movement, life, or interest of that village and district. We may
picture to ourselves all the weird shadows and Rembrandt-like
groups shown by heaped bonfires and waving torches, that cold
winter's night, as a little band of soldiers of various nationali-
ties, perhaps for accounts differ widely some four or five
thousand strong, Spaniards, Italians, Neapolitans, Savoyards,
gathered under the banner of Duke Charles Emanuel, the
sovereign of Savoy, who himself, though these his soldiers knew
it not, lay waiting at Etrembieres, a little further on, for the
results of this night's work. They had been gradually massed
together from various stations in the vicinity Bonneville, La
Roche, Annecy ; for the Spanish thousand, lent by their king to
his good brother of Savoy " to help keep his kingdom under
right control," as was said at the time, owned to a terrible
dread of the Swiss people that hardy peasant race who, on
glacier and pass and Alpine stronghold, had learned to hold
their own and make Europe respect them ; so that the leaders
of this little expedition had waited until the last moment ere
divulging to their followers the goal for which they were bound
no other than Geneva the rebellious, once part of Savoy's

518 THE "ESCALADE" OF GENEVA. [July,

appanages, and always hankered after by its later sovereigns.
But now the hour had come. The men were summoned for a
midnight march, arms and engineering tools ready, not forgetting
a certain mysterious set of scaling-ladders, specially manufactured
at and sent from Turin, which had already provoked comment.

The governor of the district, and lieutenant-colonel of its
regiment, Brunaulieu by name, harangued the expectant
multitude and revealed their immediate destination. He told
them to behave well, to fight bravely, and to be sure of rich
rewards in case of success, declaring that victory rested solely
with themselves. " Brave people," he insisted, " to retake
Geneva, one hour of hearty good-will suffices." The chaplain
attached to the expedition, a Jesuit, by name Pere Alexandre
Humeus, supplemented these material assurances by spiritual
ones, distributing little leaflets as amulets to be borne into bat-
tle with them, and giving absolution here and there. Elsewhere,
very near to the spot, but ignorant, in all probability, of the
attempt to be made that night, the titular bishop of the city
and Apostle of Savoy, St. Francis de Sales, who had already
reclaimed the Chablais district, was passing twenty days in re-
treat with his confessor, at his ancestral castle, before his conse-
cration on the 8th of the same month, Feast of the Immaculate
Conception.

So they set forth, moving cautiously and noiselessly among
the leafless trees and along the snow-laden paths towards the
sleeping city. A small detachment had already been despatched,
to cut off any chance communication with the surrounding
country villages, and they confidently hoped to take it by sur-
prise ; Brunaulieu in the van, with three hundred picked men
under him, well armed with muskets, halberds or battle-axes,
daggers and short swords, while D'Albigny, the commander in-
chief, with his mixed battalions of all nations, brought up the
rear. All were clothed in coats of mail, and provided with
hatchets, hammers, and other besieging instruments.

At midnight they arrived before one of the city gates, and
entered the fosse or ditch of the Corraterie, now widest and
most fashionable of the streets of new Geneva. This point the
town syndic, Blondel, who was in communication with the be-
siegers in other words, a traitor to his town had arranged to
leave as far as possible defenceless, to facilitate their entry, and
no sentinel was in sight. The attacking party scaled the
unguarded wall without difficulty, landed safely upon the
ramparts, and disposed themselves to remain there until break

1898.] THE "ESCALADE" OF GENEVA. 519

of day. It is probable that had Brunaulieu followed up this
first advantage by penetrating further into the town without
delay, this initial success would have been crowned by its easy
capture. Unfortunately, however, for himself and his com-
panions, he decided on awaiting daylight, while his too sanguine
Commander-in-chief, D'Albigny, perceiving that all was tranquil
above, sent off an express to Duke Charles, at Etrembieres,
with an exaggerated account of their first success. He, in his
turn, sent off couriers post haste to France and Italy to an-
nounce "the taking of Geneva."

Meanwhile, Brunaulieu and his little band upon the ram-
parts were suddenly startled by the approach of a ronde de milt,
or patrol. Concealment was no longer possible ; their only
chance was to succeed in silencing it. The invaders rushed
upon the unsuspicious patrol, and threw them, officers and men
together, over the wall, before their victims could have realized
their presence ; but, as always seems to happen on these occa-
sions, one man, a drummer, managed to escape and spread the
alarm. In a few moments all was confusion. The Genevese
flew to arms ; Brunaulieu and his company advanced, forced
one of the gates, and some street-fighting followed, during which
the famous incident occurred which originated our chocolate
pots. We give it in the words of one of the still popular songs :

" Une vielle, au poing vigoureux,
Prit sa marmite sur le feu,
Sans attendre plus tard
Coiffa un Savoyard.

Ah! la belle Escalade,

Savoyard, Savoyard,

Ah ! la belle Escalade,

Savoyard, gard, gard."

Or, as the story runs in sober prose, a certain woman, Madame
Royaume by name, was boiling her great " marmite " full of
rice or vegetable soup to be ready for the morrow, when she
heard a noise, looked from her window set in the city wall, and
beheld the Savoyard soldiers creeping noiselessly upward or*
their scaling-ladders. Without a moment's hesitation she threw
her pot and its boiling contents upon the head of the fore-
most, who fell, scalded and dying, overturning others in his fall,
and giving the alarm to the town, while

" Lou Savoyar vito priron la fouita
Quant i viron ranversa la maronita ! "

520 THE "ESCALADE" OF GENEVA. [July,

Men, women, almost children, were up in arms and fighting
fiercely. They succeeded in repelling their foes, and drove
them back to the ramparts, where an unpleasant surprise
awaited the invaders ; for while the sharp hand-to-hand fighting
had been going on in the streets, a cannon, pointed almost at
random by the besieged towards the scene of the first attack,
had destroyed the Savoyard's scaling-ladders, and they found
their means of retreat cut off. Taken thus between their pur-
suers and a yawning gulf, the panic-stricken soldiers leaped des-
perately down one after another like a flock of sheep, and were
picked up mangled and dying by their horrified comrades of
the main body of the army, while a handful of the brave souls,
mostly leaders, Brunaulieu and his fellow-officers, faced the
foe until, overborne by the force of superior numbers and not
a few wounded or dead, they yielded their swords and surren-
dered as prisoners of war.

Meanwhile D'Albigny, the commander in chief, viewing or
guessing at the disaster, was striving vainly from below to lead
on his men to their support. The half-hearted Spaniards, who
at first had been shouting " Vive 1'Espagne! ville gagnee ! " now
coolly replied to his entreaties that " our dignity does not al-
low us to enter this town otherwise than by its gate ! " And
the unhappy commander, covering his face in shame and de-
spair, was finally forced to retreat with the remnant of his army,
leaving his brave comrades to their fate. As he and his men
rode back in confusion they met the duke, riding gaily forward
in expectation of triumphant entry into a capitulated city.

" Back, my lord ; back ! " shouted D'Albigny as he caught
sight of him. " Back ! The attempt has failed ! "

" Ah, miserable man ! " returned the discomfited sovereign,
with a somewhat coarse expression of disappointment, as he
turned back to retrace his steps and eat his own words in
despatches to his fellow-sovereigns as best he might. Mean-
while brave Brunaulieu had fallen, covered with wounds ; his
companions, less fortunate, had surrendered, hoping to escape
with life. They were imprisoned, put through some hasty form of
trial, and then, the populace clamoring for their death, they
were hanged upon the city wall, near the place where they had
scaled it, called the Boulevard de 1'Oie :
" Et bientot apres diner
Treize furent attaches
Dans le boulevard de 1'Oie
Pour exemple a la Savoie."

1898.] THE "ESCALADE" OF GENEVA. 521

Popular songs of the day, some of them dating from a few
hours only after the " Escalade," give savagely jeering details
of the last moments f these unhappy victims : poor young De
Sonas, the first to leap up the scaling-ladder, full of eager dar-
ing against those bourgeois renegades who had put his own
father to death, and who, maimed and with a broken leg, was
carried to the gibbet on a chair ; Brunaulieu, whose carefully
thought-out plans had met such signal failure, and whose un-
wieldy person precluded all hope of flight ; Picot, De Gresy
and others who fell at his side, and ChafTardon, D'Attignac, and
the rest " the thirteen " who, after surrendering under promise
of being treated as prisoners of war, were

" Mis au boulevard de 1'Oie

Pour apprendre a sauter au vent"

a violation of the rules of war which Genevese writers can
only excuse under plea of yielding to popular excitement.

" What will your Duke of Savoy say ? " they laughed. " He
will curse the Boulevard de 1'Oie and die of grief to see you
all hung on a gibbet there :

" Que dera-tai voutron Due de Savoye
I mendera le bluar de 1'oye ;
Ze craye bin qu'i mourra de regret
Do vo vi to pandu a on zibet."
And again :

" Nous ne sommes pas tonns

Si dans la Savoi vous tenez

L'oye pour une male bete :

Certes, vous avez bien raison,

Puisque le sommet de sa tete

Tient tant des votres en prison."

The Savoyards are told to be off and eat their turnips,
which, from the frequent allusions to them, appear to have
been at that time the staple food of Savoy:

" O Savoyards trop avides
A perdre les Genevois,
Vous avez pris un faux guide
Qui vous mena pendre au bois :
C'est d'Albigni que je vois.
Vous auriez mieux fait de cuire,
Chacun dans vos pots,
Vos raves au barbot."

522 THE "ESCALADE" OF GENEVA.

And they are warned that

, " O Savoyards, si 1'envie

Vous prend encore une fois
D'avoir Geneve la jolie,
Nous vous mettrons aux abois,
Et vous apprendrons
D'une drole maniere
La danse sans violon,
Don, Don."

The story of the " Escalade " went far and near, and Pro-
testant sympathies on all sides raised a storm of indignation
against Charles Emanuel. He was laughed at by Henri IV. t
threatened with reprisals by the violently Protestant govern-
ment of Berne, and finally found himself forced to abandon all
further pretensions to sovereignty over the town, and to sign a
treaty of peace, the terms of which were " liberty of com-
merce, permission to those of the Savoyards who had become
Protestants and taken refuge in Geneva to enter Savoy four
times yearly to gather in their harvests." The Genevese were
" not to be molested in Savoy on account of their religion,,
on condition that they did not dogmatize " / and restrictions were
placed on the construction of fortresses by the duke, who was
prohibited from assembling his troops within four lieux of
Geneva.

It was, in effect, the triumph of Protestantism for the time
being, and such it was felt to be, by both parties ; not so much
in tangible result, as from the bitter feeling between Catholic
and Protestant which it provoked and encouraged, in much the
same fashion as the English " plot " with which we have par-
alleled this. Protestant spelled patriot and Catholic traitor to
town and kingdom in each country for many a long day after-
wards, and the name of " Escalade " has scarcely ceased, even
at this day, to be a word of hateful meaning between Catholic
and Protestant. The latter, of course, the predominant party in
Geneva, made its anniversary a kind of national feast, at which
commemorative songs were sung round the family table, and
religious services of thanksgiving held in the " temples," or
desecrated churches ; while, on trfe other hand, the Catholics of
that time naturally felt, regretfully, that all hope of converting
the town, as the neighboring district of the Chablais had been
evangelized by St. Francis, was at an end. Geneva, long halting
between two masters, the rigid Calvinistic government of Berne

1898.] THE "ESCALADE" OF GENEVA. 523

on the one hand and Catholic Savoy on the other, now definite-
ly threw in her lot with the " Confederation." The giddy
roysterers, drinking to "Geneve la jolie " at their Escalade
commemoration, reminded one another that

" Si le Due cut reussi
Au gre de sa folle envie,
Le college d'Annecy
Serait notre academic.
Nous aurions un meme renom
Que Moutier, Sallanche, ou Thonon.
Et pour exercer 1'industrie
Nous possederions des essaims
De benedictins
Et d'ignorantins,
De pretres, d'abbes et de capucins,"

without in the least perceiving, poor souls ! how good it might
have been had St. Francis's splendid mission to their neighbors
in very deed extended to their homes.

"La fete de 1' Escalade? Ah, they make it an occasion for
speaking ill of our priests, and evil pictures and songs are afloat
at this time ! " whispered a good old Catholic dame to me,
anent the chocolate pots and the flimsy broadsheets of picture
and song ; so I searched, even among the enemies, for what
might be said of that cassocked figure with shovel hat, a sort of
" Don Basilio " which figures prominently in every representa-
tion of the scene. But I found that his only reproach was the
old story,

" Alexandre, ce vipere,

Disciple d'iniquite,

Vous disait en tres bon pere

En Paradis monterez."

And in another place

" Un jesuite tres-furieux
Exhortait les moins valeureux
Avec des passeports
A passer chez les morts."

In other words, that the Jesuit chaplain of Duke Charles's army,
as Catholic priests will, stood boldly and bravely beneath the
walls of the town, cheering and encouraging the soldiers, help-
ing the wounded, absolving the dying, and praying for the

524 THE "ESCALADE" OF GENEVA. [July.

success of Catholic arms, while the Protestant champion,
Theodore de Beze, slept the sleep of a deaf old age through
all the tumult, and only emerged, when all was over, to express
astonishment and sing a psalm. The "passeports" referred to
above were certain leaflets found in the pockets of the dead
Savoyards and Neapolitans, and supposed by their enemies to
be " amulets " distributed by Pere Humeus ; as they put it,

" Pere Alexandre etait la ;
Prodiguant les amulettes ;
II pretendait que cela
Parait les coups d'escopettes,
II encoiirageait ces bandits,
Leur promettant le Paradis."

We will close these pages with one or two of them, com-
ment on which is needless.

No. I. " Ego te deprecor, Angele, mi cui sum commissus in
custodia ut me custodias, mihi auxilieris, me visita et defende,
ab omni incursione inimici vigilantis salva me. Et ne destituas
in die nee in nocte, dormiendo, vigilando, stando vel eundo,
sociare me in omni loco, expelle a me per virtutem Dei omni-
potentis omnes tentationes satanae et in omni bona fortuna
conserva me in vitam aeternam. Amen ! "

No. 2. " Christus mecum istam crucem semper adoro,
Crux certa salus mea,
Crux dividit gladios,
Crux solvit vincula,
Crux est in me,
Crux est immobile signum,
Crux est via, veritas et vita.
Per crucem intrat divina virtus,
Crux Christi fundit omne bonum,
Crux aufert omne malum,
Crux Christi aufert pcenam mortis,
Crux Christi dat vitam aeternam.

Crux Christi domina salva me ! quam super me et ante me
gero, quam antiquus inimicus ab homine in quo te videt fugit."

SHE UESPEI (CHIMES.

BY CAROLINE D. SWAN.

]WEET is the Angelus,

Orange the sky ;
Darkling the waters shine

Glimmering by.
List ! there are spirit-wings
Sweeping on high !

Through the bell melody

Angels of peace
Whisper in unison

Sorrow's surcease.
"Thine, the ascendency!

Hail thy release !

" Splendor is gathering,

Life breaks in two !
Flashes God's presence

Like sun-arrows through !
Nearer, the scarlet blaze,

Nearer to you !

" Soft as the shimmering

Waters below,
Closes the shadow-gate

Whence thou shalt go
Out of earth's mistiness

Into His glow !

" Joyous we bend for thee,

Joy-winged, our call !
Learn how divinest

Love can enthrall,
Leaving the limited,

Grasping the All ! "

"Angels upholding me,

Fear have I none.
Thou, my Redeemer,

Dost wait for Thine own !
Solace earth's weeping ones,

Kneeling, alone."

QUEEN CAROLINE OF ENGLAND.

UNHAPPY MARRIAGES OF NOTED PERSONS.

BY FRANCES ALBERT DOUGHTY.

PREVAILING impression that a marriage is un-
happy has usually a basis of fact, for while num-
bers of persons succeed in keeping their infelicity
a secret from the general public, those who are
content with their domestic relations never pre-
tend to be dissatisfied, the stress of motive lying entirely on
the opposite side.

1898.] UNHAPPY MARRIAGES OF NOTED PERSONS. 527

It was Emerson who said that in the most ill-assorted unions
there is ever some characteristic of true marriage. We are re-
minded of this when we read that the quarrelsome Xantippe
lingered in tears for a tender farewell of Socrates, who was
about to be martyred by hemlock after undergoing a prolonged
daily martyrdom from her tongue and temper. It should be
remembered, too, that he was not practical, and that she doubt-
less remonstrated with him for his own good at times.

In reviewing the chronicles of the famous couples whose
woes have become public property, the student of human na-
ture easily discovers that the subtle, scarcely definable agency
called temperament was at the bottom of a large proportion of
their miseries, and that the lofty principle which can surmount
temperamental disparity was wanting in one or both parties to
the matrimonial contract. The position of the church with
regard to that contract is too generally understood to require
explanation. This limited paper only aims to present ascer-
tained facts from their social stand-point. The reader will
perceive the bearing they have upon the interests of the family,
as the corner-stone of civilization accepted by both the civil
and the ecclesiastical law. Blame, apology, and justification
may then be placed upon the side to which they severally
belong by the common consensus of honest opinion.

With all the gain of the modern man and woman over the
mediaeval and the ancient man and woman, the increase of ner-
vous sensitiveness consequent upon luxurious living and ex-
tended culture is not favorable to concord in close relations,
unless there is a corresponding increase of charity and of self-
control. The most crying need of advancing civilization is ever
in the direction of higher ethics. The foes of the highly organ-
ized individual are less coarse and violent than those of his un-
leveloped progenitors ; they are not always visible to the naked
iye ; but along with the knowledge of the bacteria and infusoria
:hat infest his food has come a consciousness that his mental
is well as his material comfort may be injuriously affected by
multitude of agencies in the home which were inconceivable
to the forefathers and foremothers who plighted their vows in
a more limited social sphere and along simpler lines of require-
ment. The pathos of our time is, that with the widening of
opportunity in every direction there has not been a correspond-
ing increase of prudence in the choice of a life partner and of
patience in the development of post-nuptial friendship and con-
fidence. Modern men and women are so much under the do-

528 UNHAPPY MARRIAGES OF NOTED PERSONS. [July,

minion of the transitional, the hasty and phenomenal, that they
are in danger of losing sight of the fact that the attribute of
permanence in the affectional kingdom constitutes not only the
larger part of its sacredness to the individual, but of its value
to human society as a reliable factor.

Very small rocks, mere pebbles, have sometimes caused a
lamentable shipwreck of the affections. Walter Savage Landor
said, in one of his " Imaginary Conversations," that if a man un-
happy in the married state were to disclose the manifold causes
of his uneasiness they would be found by those who were be-
yond their influence to be of such a nature as rather to excite
diversion than sympathy. Landor must have had his own case in
mind. He exiled himself from his charming Italian villa at Fiesole
on account of bitter dissensions with his wife, a peculiar feeling
of acrimony existing between them. Mrs. Browning, who was
afterwards a neighbor of his, soon gained an insight into Lan-
dor's eccentricities, and Mr. Browning, her husband, exercised
a fraternal care over the impetuous old gentleman, after seek-
ing vainly to reconcile his difficulties at home. He appreciated
his generous, affectionate impulses, and felt that in spite of his
want of self-control and his continual distrust of those around
him, literary artists owed him a debt of gratitude for the forma-
tive effect of his genius upon his contemporaries.

Elusive, shifting ideals have too often been the bane of the
poetic temperament, but they do not necessarily pertain to it,
as the story of the Brownings and others who remained faith-
ful unto death to a worthy affection goes to prove. In fact, we
are beginning to expect men and women of genius to behave
themselves and to obey the laws, or to be excused only on the
ground of " non compos mentis." A few years ago " Ouida "
announced to the reading world, in a magazine article, her
opinion that it made very little difference how many common-
place women were sacrificed to a Shelley. Mr. Clemens (Mark
Twain), firm in the conviction that Shelley's duties as husband
and father were the same as those of ordinary prose-writing and
prose-talking citizens, expressed in another review his sympathy
for the unfortunate Harriet Westbrook, the discarded wife of
Shelley. It must be admitted that it was constitutionally diffi-
cult for Shelley to behave himself in accordance with any code
save his own, for with an exquisite perception of the beautiful,
a rare poetic faculty, a theoretic love for moral grandeur, there
was a fatal want of balance in his component parts, and a lack
of fixed principle prevented his naturally tender heart from

1898.] UNHAPPY MARRIAGES OF NOTED PERSONS. 529

realizing the deep unkindness of some of his actions. The end-
less ebb and flow of opinion about the life and motives of this
famous lyrical poet show that at a century from the date of
his birth he still holds an extraordinary place in men's minds.
An impartial critic needs to demagnetize himself from the lus-
tre of Shelley's genius and renown. If he can succeed in doing
this, he will presently be surprised, even amused, at the reverent
judgment often pronounced by sane and law-abiding men upon
the wild schemes and dreams of the expelled Oxford student of
nineteen who, despising caste distinctions and marriage vows,
thought he could substitute better customs by making the indi-
vidual interpretation of Love the sole moral law governing
society. Harriet Westbrook, a bright, attractive girl of sixteen,
was easily converted to his theories and persuaded to elope
with him. They took the precaution to have their marriage
legally solemnized, fearing that Sir Bysshe Shelley, Percy's
father, might at some future day bring forward a claim of ille-
gitimacy. The young poet wrote to his friend Hogg at this
time that he was as happy with his wife as continual pecuniary
difficulties would allow. She was perfectly congenial to him
until the limitations of small means and the increasing cares of
maternity had an effect upon her disposition that lessened her
charm ; then his ideal took other shapes, with a certain delicacy
of purely platonic affinity, to be sure, but hardly pleasing to
Harriet. The recorded facts of the case are, that several
*' souls of his soul," one after another, became common clay
women in his eyes. Harriet, overburdened with care, naturally
had " fits of coldness and insensibility," under these trying cir-
cumstances, and she finally took her departure. He soon wanted
her back, and wrote her some pathetic lines inspired by his
loneliness.. There is every reason to believe that she would
have returned after this sign of increased appreciation, if just
at this telling crisis he had not met another " soul of his soul "
in Mary Godwin. From that moment a hallucination set in
that his wife had wronged him, and he broke the news to her
in person, gently but definitely, that the time had come for
him to put his and her views into practice and dissolve their
marriage. The world remembers well the sadness, the pity of
the subsequent story : that their youngest child was born after
the separation ; that Shelley provided for their material wants
and called occasionally to express his good wishes, making it
evident, however, that his heart was estranged from Harriet for
ever, until finally that deserted, maddened wife lost her moral
VOL. LXVII. 34

530 UNHAPPY MARRIAGES OF NOTED PERSONS. [July,

LORD BYRON.

strength, and, after serious vagaries of conduct, committed sui-
cide. Mary Godwin retained the loyalty of the inconstant poet
during the brief period of their life together only by making
frequent concessions ; she smiled with tact and finesse upon the
platonic goddesses that he set up by turns on pedestals. Had he
legalized her claim upon him, would she have succeeded in keep-
ing him by her side? The tempest, the sea-change which soon
after swept away all that was mortal of Shelley leaves the answer

1898.] UNHAPPY MARRTAGES OF NOTED PERSONS. 531

a mystery. More and more, as the years go by, the personality
of this man of genius, the circumstances of his individual career,
become merged in the Shelley myth. As he really was, and
given his way, he would have destroyed society ; but his myth
is accorded a place of its own, a figure distinct as the Faust
and the Prometheus Bound, and typifying the conflict of the
young aspiring soul with the world, its revolt against hypocrisy,
its fidelity to the inner voice against the outer. This duality is
somewhat confusing.

Shelley's friend and companion, Lord Byron, affords another
melancholy instance of an altered bent given to a life by the
rupture of a marriage. Cut adrift from home-moorings by the
decisive, ever-unexplained fiat of Lady Byron, his wife of a
year, the poet went into exile, and tossed without a rudder on
the dark, stormy seas of a dissolute career. Flashes of a higher
instinct, longings for better things, at times illumined his track,
until finally, an imperative need of a loftier purpose than self-
indulgence asserting itself in his struggling soul, he espoused
the cause of down-trodden Greece, and, fever-stricken, yielded up
his life in its prime at Missolonghi. So great has been the
glamour of Byron's verse that his marital difficulties have fur-
nished one of the fascinating riddles of the century. According
to his own statement, they were too simple ever to be found
out. His harassing debts and his effort to keep Newstead
rendered it impossible for him to seek a penniless bride, but
Miss Milbanke's modest fortune was by no means her sole
attraction in his eyes; he was proud of the virtues attributed to
her by public opinion. He said in a letter to a friend at the
time of their betrothal, " She is so good a person that I wish
I were a better," declaring also that it was an old and, although
he had not suspected it, a mutual attachment. She was
dazzled by the rising splendor of his fame, and inspired by
a zeal for making a notable domestic man out of the way-
ward young poet. His pre-nuptial letters to Tom Moore attest
his desire to settle down to a wholesome life and his trust in
the lady's power to help him to act out his higher impulses
and to evolve from the chaotic hereditary elements in his
nature that calm and judgment which make the useful citi-
zen and the wise paterfamilias. The pair began well, but the
beautiful structure reared in advance by their hopeful imagina-
tions fell into ruins all too soon. Lady Byron's cool, sustained
temperament had in it no toleration for the caprices of a
spoiled child and the vagaries of a jaundiced liver. There is no

532 UNHAPPY MARRIAGES OF NOTED PERSONS. [July,

proof that during the year of their ill-starred union there were
graver offences. No doubt she was sorely tried by his moods
and tenses, yet one cannot help wishing that the wife had
loved him to the extent of ignoring his explosive temper, that
she could have entered more fully into the spirit of her mar-
riage vow to take him for better for worse, and have kept her
eyes resolutely fixed on what was noble and admirable in the
author of " Childe Harold." Working along these lines the re-
sult might have been different. Byron sued several times for a
reconciliation, to be met always with the hard, severe silence of
a marble statue. His faithful valet, Fletcher, threw a little light
on the mystery of the separation when he said : " Any woman
could get along with my lord, but my lady." She held with a
deathless grip to an impression received, and in her later years
this characteristic may have become accentuated until it took
the form of a hallucination, so extraordinary were the accusa-
tions she brought against her husband long years after his
body was mouldering in the desolate shades of Hucknall Ab-
bey, voiceless to defend his motives.

Madame Aurore Dudevant, known in literature as George
Sand, is another conspicuous example of a changed bias in
consequence of marital dissatisfaction. Her husband seems to
have had no fault save that of tastes diverging more and more
from her own ; as they each matured, he became distinctly
agricultural and she distinctly Bohemian. The poverty and the
stress of her life in Paris, after she left him on the farm at
Nohant, inspired her with the spirit of warfare against law and
authority so apparent in her novels, and which has drawn upon
them the censure of the church. There were marked religious
tendencies in George Sand's nature, however, hard as it was for
her to submit to authority. She said of herself that she was
"hal: poet, half mystic," and eventually she passed out of her
tempestuous period of rebellion ; her old age was peaceful ; the
questions of her ever-yearning soul found their solution in the
neglected religion of her childhood, and, surrounded by her
grandchildren, her last days were her happiest.

Coleridge was another high-strung genius whose peculiarities,
increasing with his growth, unfitted him for the fireside. He
was an unpractical dreamer, selfish in his schemes, and Mrs.
Coleridge, a proud, sensitive woman, resented his lazy indiffer-
ence to taking a position with a regular salary for the support
of his family. Finally he left them without a word of apology,
and never saw wife or children again.

1898.] UNHAPPY MARRIAGES OF NOTED PERSONS.

533

Dryden married a title, Lady Elizabeth Howard, daughter
of the Earl of Berkshire, a young woman impatient of restraint
and as ill-content with him as he was with her. One can imag-
ine what his splendid power of satire, tinged as it was with

MADAME DUDEVANT (GEORGE SAND).

coarseness, may have been when turned full sweep into narrow
domestic channels.

Milton tried wedlock three times, and only once with even
partial satisfaction. It was his second wife whose memory he
celebrated in a beautiful sonnet, and she only lived fifteen
months after their marriage. He was a student of secluded
and dreary habits. In fact, John Milton, sublime poet that he
was, suffered from the blight of the Puritan temperament, the
psychical result of the theories respecting God and man which
were entertained by that sect. Joy was not a feature of the
Puritan home.

As for Dante, the other great epical poet, he went into

534 UNHAPPY MARRIAGES OF NOTED PERSONS. [July,

exile apparently resigned to never seeing Gemma, the mother of
his seven children, again. He had married her as a convenient
nonentity after the death of his ideal Beatrice, and there is
every reason to believe that she was a faithful wife to him.
"I was pierced with sadness," he said, "when I lost the first
delight of my soul, so that no comfort availed me anything."
The sorrows of Dante are immortalized, but there has been a
profound silence throughout the centuries concerning the sor-
rows of the Signora Dante.

Bacon, the philosopher, left to the imagination of posterity
the " grave reasons " he vaguely alleged for his disapproval of
his partner.

Addison, the elegant essayist upon whose sentences so
many literary aspirants have been advised to model their own,
married a titled widow. She gave up her jointure for the
sake of sharing his name at the summit of his success, but she
lacked the grandeur of soul to ignore the sacrifice she had
made and continually reminded him of the honor she had con-
ferred upon a husband of lower rank than her own. In ad-
vancing years the continual friction weakened his powers of
resistance.

Some husbands have been comforted by satirizing their
shrewish wives in print. Cervantes drew a picture of his in the
" Mistress Housekeeper for the Devil," whom Sancho Panza
was perpetually abusing.

Boswell's Uxoriana is a collection of his wife's sayings to
him, showing that she possessed a first-class talent for scolding
epigrammatically.

Ben Jonson's wife also was able to hold her own, for when
he stayed too late and got too merry over his potations at the
inn, she called there for him and rated him soundly all the way
home.

Sir Thomas More's wife actually had the heart to scold him
on the eve of his execution.

Hazlitt was kept in hot water at home by the temper of
Mrs. Hazlitt.

Moliere at forty years of age wedded an actress of nineteen,
who soon left him in the lurch.

The artist Albrecht Diirer was afflicted with a stingy wife
who kept him at work night and day for fear they would starve,
and his biographer says she tormented him " until he dried up
like a bundle of straw."

If the Carlyles were not happily mated, it must be conceded

1898.] UNHAPPY MARRIAGES OF NOTED PERSONS. 535

that there was enough of true marriage in their relations to
make it wrong to class them among those who have entertained
mutual feelings of hatred and bitterness. Probably, if Jane
Welsh had kept the patrimony which she relinquished to satis-
fy Thomas Carlyle's pride and independence when he took her
for his wife, their whole story would have read differently. It
was the consequent poverty which made a domestic drudge out
of the young lady who had been accustomed to affluence.
Scarcely inferior in talent to her distinguished husband, ever
the magnet for his literary friends, she was better fitted to be
his brain-helper and soul companion than the scrub-woman of
his floors and the cook of his dinners. " Tammas was gey ill
to live wi'/' his mother said of her son, and he could not change
his disposition nor his digestion to please his wife ; and yet
what a touching picture he made in his long years of mourning
after she was gone from him ! His repeated cry was, " O
Jeanie ! if ye only could come back to me ! "

Some of the celebrated English novelists painted their pic-
tures of happy interiors by sad and desolate firesides of their
own.

Thackeray, pitiless to shams, but tender in his touch upon
genuine affection, had the briefest experience of wedded bliss
for himself. His young wife soon became insane and had to be
sent to an asylum, where she died only recently. There is a
world of pathos in one of his lately published letters : " We
are most of us very lonely in this world ; you who have any
who love you, cling to them and thank God ! "

Dickens electrified his circle by a separation from his wife
for incompatibility, after they had lived long enough together
to rear a family and were supposed to be dwelling in amity.
When the break came, he said no one knew the misery of being
bound to a woman incapable of sharing or even of compre-
hending his pursuits, and she said no one knew what it was to
be married to a genius.

Sometimes two persons of superior ability come together hav-
ing the mental equipment for appreciating each other's gifts, but
with a fatal something in their chemistry which establishes an-
tagonism and forbids assimilation. "Then comes the tug of war,"
for the talent possessed on both sides only furnishes an additional
weapon. This was the case with the Bulwer-Lyttons. Miss
Rosina Wheeler was a spoiled, high-spirited beauty, ready with
wit and pen. Edward Bulvver was a pampered worldling, with
more temper and more talent than this girl of his choice.

536 UNHAPPY MARRIAGES OF NOTED PERSONS. [July,

Nothing can exceed the imbecility of his love letters to her,
however; those copied in his recent biography seem to be aim-
ing to prove the height of his devotion by extinguishing every
trace of intellectuality, even of common sense. " Poodle " was
his pet name for the young lady. " Pug " was the cognomen
he bestowed upon himself. Only a few of her letters survive.
Quarrels set in soon after marriage. Finally Bulwer banished
his young wife upon an annuity that was beggarly in propor-
tion to his means. She confronted him with his injustice at
the hustings during an election, thinking to obtain redress by
'shaming him in public. He forced her into an insane asylum,
from which she was only released by the intercession of the
queen. Separated from her children, she led a wretched and
poverty-stricken existence, dying at the age of seventy-five. In
the effort to add to her limited income and to acquaint the
world with her wrongs, she wrote several novels, Cheverley, The
Peer's Daughter, and The Bubble Family, all satirizing her hus-
band, but his name in the fiction of the period drowned hers.
While she was struggling to hold him up to public detestation,
he stood on the pinnacle of his popularity as the author of
Zanoni and a long series of fascinating romances, some of which
appeal powerfully to the lower nature under cover of beautiful
English, fervid rhetoric, and sentimental incident. Only now,
when the attraction of those books has waned and the unhappy
pair have gone into the world of silence, those critics who take
the trouble to sift the evidence will decide that in the begin-
ning both were to blame for their dissensions, but that in the
end the husband had all the power and used it most ungener-
ously.

It would be impossible to follow up the scores of unhappy
royal marriages. Among these a distinct fatality seems attached
to the name of Jane. Probably it will never be bestowed upon
a princess again. Lady Jane Grey, without personal ambition
or worldliness, was unduly persuaded to claim a crown, and
wearing it for nine days, brought death on herself and her
young husband. Jane Seymour was one of Henry VIII. 's
victims. Jane Beaufort, wife of James II. of Scotland, was
savagely murdered. Jeanne de Valois, wife of Louis XL, was
repudiated for what she could least help her want of beauty.
Jeanne d'Albret, mother of Henry IV., was poisoned by Cath-
arine de' Medici. Jane of Castile lost her reason through the
neglect of her husband, Philip the Handsome, Archduke of
Austria. Jane I. of Naples caused her husband to be murdered

1898.] UNHAPPY MARRIAGES OF NOTED PERSONS. 537

and married his assassin, and Jane II. of Naples was one of the
most abandoned of women.

Three marriages related to the reigning house in England
are especially pathetic to us because they come near enough
to our time for the plaint of the sad princesses to reach our
ears, and because nineteenth century readers feel a great sympa-
thy for a loss of personal liberty. The beautiful, sprightly
Sophia Dorothea of Celle was chosen as a bride for the dull,
coarse George Louis, electoral prince of Hanover, who afterwards
became King George I. of England. The unfortunate Sophia,
the wife, also the mother of a king of England, Ireland, and
Scotland, and with a daughter on the throne of Prussia, lived
thirty-two years a wretched prisoner in the dismal castle of
Ahlden on the Aller. Sentenced to this punishment on the
testimony of unprincipled enemies, she was immured there at
the age of twenty-eight, and inexorably separated from her two
children until the day of her death. Her supposed lover, Von
Konigsmark, was assassinated, beseeching his murderers with his
dying breath to " spare the innocent princess." In vain did
the miserable lady swear that she was guiltless every Sunday,
for all those years, after receiving the Sacrament ; only from
the heavenly court could she expect mercy. George I. was
called before that tribunal a year after her summons.

Queen Caroline, the wife of George IV. of England, was
refused admission at the doors of Westminster Abbey on the
occasion of the coronation of her husband. Loved by the
people, her recent trial had not wholly cleared her name.

Another royal Caroline, a near relative of George IV., suf-
fered for many years from an unjust suspicion. She was the
wife of one of the kings of Denmark, and her imprisonment
was even closer than that of Sophia Dorothea. Even more
appealing than the weekly protestation of innocence was the
one aspiration of Caroline's, the crowning prayer of her life.
It may be seen written by her own hand on the wall of the
room she occupied in a Danish fortress " Oh ! keep me inno-
cent ; make others great ! "

Who says the world is not growing better ? Not a sover-
eign in Christendom would be permitted to imprison his consort
"for life.

538 CONDITIONS UNDER WHICH [July.

CONDITIONS UNDER WHICH WORKING-PEOPLE

LIVE.

BY H. M. BEADLE.

'HE March (1898) number of the Bulletin of the
Department of Labor of the United States Gov-
ernment contains an admirable paper on " Board-
ing-houses and Clubs for Working-women," pre-
pared by Mary S. Ferguson. Those who are
studying the labor question will do well to read it attentively.
I have read no paper of so great interest to labor-people, or
which gives so practical a view of the evils working-people are
suffering from.

It is worthy of notice that a large number of good people
take such an interest in the welfare of working-women that
they are spending large sums of money each year to make life
easier and better for them. And the thought at once occurs
that these same good people will take an interest in the wel-
fare of all workers if the evil conditions surrounding them are
brought to their notice, and especially if the remedy for the
evils is pointed out to them. Individual action, however wide-
spread, sincere, and energetic it may be, cannot check the
deterioration of the working-people under the conditions which
prevail. A sufficient and continuous income is needed to enable
working-people to live respectably and decently, and deteriora-
tion of character must ensue if the standard of life is lowered
by enforced idleness from any cause, or from wages being in-
sufficient to meet necessary expenses. When the money of the
charitable must be added to the income of working-people to
enable them to live respectably and decently, free from condi-
tions which tend to viciousness, something is seriously wrong
in society. The good people who have so generously con-
tributed of their means and time to give working-women proper
food, lodging, and raiment, and shield them from temptations
that would otherwise environ them, will certainly unite with
others for the amelioration of the evils affecting all classes of
working-people.

The paper also shows that large numbers of girls and young
women are seeking to earn their living away from home and

1898.] WORKING-PEOPLE LIVE. 539

friends at employments which men formerly filled, and that the
great majority of these do not earn sufficient money to pay
their expenses in good homes, where they may have good food
and comfortable lodging and have enough money left to buy
suitable clothing. When it is seen how far short of a support
working-women's wages fall, it can also be seen how impossible
it is for working-people to advance amid the conditions that
now environ them, how much they must suffer from insufficient
wages and lack of labor, and how they must deteriorate more
and more so long as these conditions continue.

The paper referred to has been made up from reports sub-
mitted by ninety institutions for sheltering and boarding work-
ing-girls and women, located in the larger cities of the Union,
for the year ending June 30, 1897. These institutions had
sheltered and fed 29,418 working-girls and women during that
time. At the time of making the reports, presumably June 30,
1898, there were in these institutions 3,440 working-women and
girls, and this number is probably a fair average of the number
sheltered and lodged each week during the year, and the ex-
penses of these institutions, not counting rent, interest, or cost
of management, exceeded the income from the boarders and
lodgers $181,948.53, a deficiency of about one dollar a week for
each boarder and lodger. Many of these were charged nothing
until they found employment, others paid as low as $i a week,
while a few paid as high as $7 a week. In the paper the fact
stands out, written too plainly to be misunderstood or covered
up or erased, that other people, besides employers, paid out as
charity in one year $181,948 to assure 3,440 working-women and
girls decent lodging and boarding places during the year. This
sum should have been paid by the employers of these women
and girls, but they permitted charitably disposed people to pay
a part, the whole of which they should have paid themselves.
There is something very wrong in our social industrial machin-
ery when working-girls and women do not earn sufficient money
to feed, lodge, and clothe themselves decently, and this fact is
acknowledged by so many good people that they contribute
large sums of money to meet the deficiency. Is it not time
these persons contributing this money were inquiring into the
causes of the deficiency they so charitably meet ?

The women and girls who patronize these institutions are
only a small portion of the women wage-earners of the country.
The greater number of these live at home ; many occupy cheap
boarding and lodging houses, their wages being too small to

54O CONDITIONS UNDER WHICH

enable them to live at any or but few of these ninety institu-
tions, and these far outnumber those which the ninety institu-
tions could accommodate. The average cost of boarding and
lodging one of the patrons of these institutions is not less than
$3 a week. Such persons cannot clothe themselves for less
than $i a week each, but many women, and girls, working in
cotton and woollen mills, as well as in shops and factories of
various kinds, do not earn enough to enable them to pay even
this small sum.

From this report it may be ascertained what sum of money
is required to keep a family decently lodged, fed, and clothed
in the larger cities of this country. These ninety institutions
furnish homes for large numbers of women. Their purchases are
made for cash in large quantities, and the goods they use are
obtained at much less cost than if purchased in smaller quanti-
ties by families. Besides, no estimate is made for rent, interest,
or cost of management, and these items do not appear in the
expenses. Yet the actual cost to each patron of the institutions
is from $2.50 to $3.50 a week. The patrons are comfortably
lodged and well cared-for, but no better than any worker, man
or women, should be. The average cost of living at these
institutions is not less than $3 a week, to which should be added
$1 a week for clothes. If it costs $4 a week for patrons of
these institutions to live comfortably and decently, it should
not cost less than that for workers living in families. If it
costs $4 a week for each worker in a family (and the house-
mother should be considered as a worker), to live comfortably
and decently, few families receive what they should. It will
cost the non-workers of a family half as much to keep them
as it will the w r orkers, and therefore a family of five persons
should receive $14 a week to enable it to meet expenses. But
few families of working people earn more than $9 a week, and
may earn less. It is, therefore, impossible for families of
working-people to earn, at present wages, what the reports from
these institutions show is necessary for food, lodging, and cloth-
ing, and it follows, as surely as night follows day, that where
families, year in and year out, are unable to earn sufficient
money to feed, lodge, and clothe the members decently and
respectably, they must deteriorate. At least one-third, and
probably one-half, of the families in the cities where these
ninety institutions are located are unable to earn such a sum of
money weekly as these reports show is necessary for their
support.

1898.]

WORKING-PEOPLE LIVE.

54i

The fact that a large proportion of our people are not earn-
ing sufficient money to support them decently, and that there-
fore they are deteriorating, stares our people full in the face.
We may build churches and school-houses, we may enlarge our
alms-giving to the utmost limit, but a large number of our
people must deteriorate notwithstanding because they are not
earning sufficient money to feed, lodge, and clothe themselves
properly. Like the blood of Duncan on the hand of the guilty
Macbeth, this fact cannot be concealed or put out of sight. It
faces us as the handwriting on the wall faced the guilty Baltas-
sar. This great wrong must be righted, or a terrible revenge
will be exacted of this people.

Jefferson thought of slavery, and trembled for his people
when he thought of the justice of God. We know why he
trembled and what the justice of God demanded of us for
keeping our fellow-men in bondage. And we may tremble now
if we heed not the cry of the workers for justice.

What is being done to remedy this condition ? A few labor-
ing people few in comparison with the whole number are
doing their best to provide a remedy, but the great majority,
repeating, with Cain, "Am I my brother's keeper?" go on un-
heeding, or if they heed at all, it is to resist the efforts of
working-people to better their conditions.

542 STEWARDSHIP OF BOOKS AND GOOD READIXG. [July.

THE STEWARDSHIP OF BOOKS AND GOOD
READING.*

BY REV. M. W. HOLLAND.

\ HEN Queen Candace ruled Ethiopia she allowed
her Jewish servants to go up to Jerusalem to
worship God according to the law of Moses. A
certain eunuch, a man of great authority under
the queen, returning at one time from the sacred
city, satisfied his devotion, or beguiled the tediousness of the
homeward journey, with good reading. While, he sat in his
moving chariot and perused the pages of Isaias, Philip, one of
the Apostles, approached him and said, " Thinkest thou to un-
derstand what thou readest?" And he said, " How can I un-
less some one show me ? " And he desired Philip to go up and
sit with him. Though he was a man wise enough to be in great
authority, still he did not consider himself able to read every-
thing with profit or to understand all without a helper. He
found in Philip, as events proved, a faithful steward of the
treasures of sacred writings, and a helper in their good and
profitable reading.

To-day, however, there are those who teach that there is no
stewardship of the riches of books and of good reading. By
the stewardship of books and of good reading I mean the
charge, duty, or office of judging books, of selecting what is
good, of preserving, encouraging, and spreading them ; of con-
demning bad books, of labelling them with their proper signs
of danger, as a druggist marks poisonous potions with the skull
and cross bones. There are some who declare there is no need
of any such stewardship, but they err greatly, for everything
precious, perishable in itself and destined for the use of many,
is placed in the hands of some steward. Shall books, mighty
powers for the instruction of mankind, be the only exception ?
It may, however, be objected that in reading every one
should be his own judge of what he reads, his own guide in
reading. It has been said, by those who mistake license for
liberty, that since the mind craves to know all, it should be
allowed to pursue the knowledge of good and evil alike. As
of old, in the garden of Eden, to the knowledge of good and
evil is attached the seductive promise, " Ye shall be like unto

* Delivered before the Reading Circle Convention of the Diocese of Ogdensburg.

1898.] STEWARDSHIP OF BOOKS AND GOOD READING. 543

God, knowing good and evil!" They who are enticed by that
seductive promise come, like our first parents, to sorrow. They
are made not like unto God but like unto demons. " Let a man
read for himself," say they, " and let a child do the same. Then
let them decide whether what they have read is good for them
or not. It is the only way."

THE POISON TEST.

Why not let a man, or a child either for that matter, see
for himself whether the vials on the shelves of the pharmacy
contain what is good for him or what is poison ? If he drinks
it and lives, it is good ; if he dies, it is poison. Let them try
for themselves. It is the only way. Don't listen to what the
druggist says. He is a tyrant and will not let you do as you
please. So it is with books and all reading ; they must be in
the hands of some wise and competent judge, some faithful
steward, or they will do more harm than good. For one
young mind perverted, depraved by a bad book, is a greater
loss than is gained by the amusement or information of an
endless multitude. Who shall that steward be ? Shall it be the
state ? In a certain degree, for it becomes her office and re-
sponsibility to promote good literature, to repress what is
depraved. But the state is not always a competent judge,
and may not, because of the want of confidence of the people, be
a successful steward. She may be the handmaid of the steward.

The stewardship of books and of good reading is, and of
right ought to be, entrusted to a teacher of morals, for many
books touch on subjects relative to the morals of the people.
Then it is to a judge, accredited and approved, of morals that
the criticism of such books ought to be entrusted. Who would
put the judgment of books treating of law in the hands of one
ignorant of law, or who would make one ignorant of mathema-
tics judge of books teaching mathematics ? Who will make one
save a competent and duly appointed teacher of morals a judge
of books? It matters not whether the reading touch morals
directly or indirectly.

A STEWARD MUST BE WORTHY.

Moreover, the stewardship of books ought to be in the
hands of some one worthy the trust of the best book, the
Sacred Scripture. God, from whom comes every good and per-
fect gift, has appointed his steward of the law, the prophets,
and the gospels. He in his wisdom and bounty has deigned to
reveal them to men. The two-leaved book of stone on which
the law was written was entrusted to the stewardship of Moses.

544 STEWARDSHIP OF BOOKS AND GOOD READING. [July,

After the time of Moses the stewardship descended to his suc-
cessors in office. Christ, our Blessed Lord, during the forty
days he spent with his apostles after his resurrection, opened
their minds that they might understand the Scripture that they
might be its intelligent stewards. Philip fulfilled his duty when
he sat by the side of the eunuch and expounded the sacred
page. The apostles were the authors of the books of the New
Testament, the recipients of them from their fellow-apostles,
or, like Philip, the interpreters of the same. So it has been
since then.

In every age the intelligent reader has answered the query,
11 Thinkest thou to understand what thou readest ? " " How can
I unless some one show me." There must have been a stew-
ard to preserve as well as to explain Holy Writ. Holy Writ
is the book of books, the good reading of good reading, and
what is true of it is in a lesser degree true of all books that
touch the faith or morals of the people, /'. e., all ought to have
a worthy steward ; that steward ought to be as free as possible
from the changes of time, equal to the task of distinguishing
intellectual or spiritual food from poison ; of such worth and
dignity as to insure the confidence of all those who wish to
profit by her direction ! " Of making many books there is no
end." The activity and patience of the steward should be with-
out end. If the watchfulness of the steward need be great,
the courage required for such a stewardship must be dauntless.
Just as a mother, worthy the name, finding a vile book in the
midst of her children, rises up with honest indignation aroused in
her virtuous bosom and consigns the vile thing to its proper
place the flames ; so, too, must the steward of good reading, on
finding that which is vile and depraved, rise up and warn all of
the danger, and if possible destroy it. Let no man say that
is an infringement on the liberty of the reader. The faculty
of pursuing evil is no part of true liberty.

THE CHURCH OF CHRIST THE STEWARD OF BOOKS BY DIVINE

RIGHT.

To whom does that stewardship by right belong ? There
is but one to whom we may all turn and say, " Thou alone
art worthy of the office." Who is that ? I need not tell you
you have known it from the beginning, or divined it from
what has been said. Who is the teacher of morals, the guar-
dian of the Sacred Scriptures ; who alone tireless in combating
evil, brave enough in condemning wrong, enjoying the confi-
dence of all because of a higher office ; equal to the task be-

1898.] STEWARDSHIP OF BOOKS AND GOOD READING. 545

cause co-equal with civilization and alone deathless amid all
else that passes away ? Your hearts make answer : it is the
Church of Christ. By every title is she the guardian, the stew-
ard of books and of good reading. Not only is the church of
God the steward of books and good reading by virtue of her
office and dignity, but also by right of service rendered. What
grander record does the world afford than that of the work of
this faithful steward in her battle for her sacred trust. I have
turned the pages of history, following her course and action in
the cause of learning from the day of her nativity on Pentecost
till our own, and I have nothing found in the records kept by
men so worthy of admiration and approbation. To be sure,
the element of interest, of traditions without a reason for their
being, have sometimes interfered with the official action of the
church in the judgment of books, and to err is human. The
action of the church is here advisory, not infallible. But the
aim, the efforts, the success of the stewardship were born of a
higher than human inspiration, and have been in the main free
from human ambition.

THE CHURCH'S RECORD OF STEWARDSHIP.

I have delighted to follow the record of the past till my
eyes, closing in sleep, fell upon the open page of the church's
history, and opening beheld the same glorious record. I
saw the church, faithful steward in the days when she hid her
children away in the catacombs from the sword of the pagan
persecutor and from his more deadly moral corruption, and I
saw her putting the Bible in the hands of her children to in-
spire them to holiness. I saw her proscribing the heretical
book that might poison the mind, and the lascivious book that
might seduce the hearts of her faithful. I saw her when the
civilization of ancient Rome lay in ruins after the fire and
sword of the barbarian invader I saw her coming to gather up
and preserve the classic letters of departed Greece and perish-
ing Rome, to guard them as imperishable pillars in the midst of
ruins they were powerless to support. I saw her saving all
that was good, true, and beautiful, condemning all that was
false, evil, and degrading. I saw her again when, rising like a
queen out of the ruins of that ancient civilization, she set her
monks to 'till the fields deserted by men given up to war till
they forgot the peaceful ways of industry. For every monk
she set to till the fields I saw her set two at work at letters.
With the rising sun some went out to toil in the fields, to teach
VOL. LXVII. 35

546 STEWARDSHIP OF BOOKS AND GOOD READING. [July,

the world the dignity of labor as Christ had taught it, but
the pride of her intellect went to their cloisters to transcribe
the sacred books of God and to save and to hand down to us
the best books of men. I saw the youthful monk enter the
gates of the monastery, his form erect in the strength and
freshness of youthful manhood. I saw him laying down his
quill because his hand, from age, refused its wonted labor.
What did he bring to the world as the fruit of his labors ? A
copy of a book the Scriptures. I saw him bring that fruit of
a life's toil into the church, to a place prepared for it by some
pillar, and open it to the world that all might drink from its
waters of consolation.

I saw the chain of brass with which he bound his treasure
to the pillar, lest the world might rob him of all he loved. I
heard the universal applause that the world of scholarship in-
voluntarily paid to such superhuman devotion to learning. But
the hoarse hiss of a handful of incompetents in history has
been directed against the church and the monk because of the
chain, forsooth. Do you condemn the pharmacist who chains
his village directory to his counter and lays it open for your
use ? When the Catholic John of Gutenberg invented the art of
printing by means of movable type, with which work he revolu-
tionized the world of letters, I saw the Eternal City, where the
chief steward dwells, opening her gates to the conquering hero
and bidding him come and dwell within her walls. I have
counted the one hundred and ninety printing-presses that her
people, devoted to the church and to learning alike, set up from
the year 1456 the discovery of printing to the close of that
century, and I asked, as every scholar asked when the cry was
raised that the steward was faithless to her stewardship, " Where
is there another like instance of enthusiasm and sacrifice for
the cause of letters in the records of the world ? " The first
book from every press was the book of books the Word of
God. After it came books chosen by a careful steward for their
intrinsic worth, not for the filthy lucre they might bring because of
their pandering to the evil inclination of the hearts of vulgar men.

THE TRUE PICTURE OF THE "INDEX."

There became, in truth, of making books no end. I saw the
Church of God asking her most gifted sons to do what you
would be loath to do spend their lives reading, examining the
pages of the endless issue of books, to discover if there were
evil aganist faith or morals in them. I saw her making with a
mother's care an index of what was dangerous, that her chil-

1898.] STEWARDSHIP OF BOOKS AND GOOD READING. 547

dren might be protected from the serpent's temptation. Many
a time the poison was too subtle to be discovered by the young
or inexperienced, but her wise and learned specialists were
equal to the task. Turning from that historic picture, I found
in the effusions of men who never made a sacrifice for good
reading, the accusation made that the church in all this had
been the enemy, not the friend, of books and reading. I thought
of Isaias, " I have raised up children and exalted them, and
they have despised me." There is not a grander or more con-
soling spectacle in the world than the passage at arms between
the self-interest and base passions of men, and the justice and
fidelity of the church, between brute force and gentleness. Let
me repeat a comparison long since made familiar by one of
the world's greatest scholars. "If a man," said he, "were to
be condemned to fight with a lady, and if she were not the
least respectable of creatures, she might present a fearless
brow to him and say, Strike if you will ; strike, but you only
dishonor yourself ; you cannot conquer me." Ah well ! the
church is not a lady. She is more. Yes, she is a mother. She
is the mother of modern civilization. She is the mother of
letters and good reading. " At last there will come a time
when the parricidal onslaught against her will become unbeara-
ble to the human race, and they who have entered upon it must
fall conquered, overcome either by defeat or by the universal
reprobation of mankind."

Go into whatever corner of the world you will, knock at
the priest's door, ask him for a good book, and he will give it
to you. You can say " The priest gave me the book ; and he
read it before the king it was fit to be read before the king."
In the house of every bishop were opened a school and a
library. To the world the church has said for nineteen centuries,
" Receive this book and devour it," and the world received the
book as from the hands of an angel. Entering for the first
time the splendid library of my Alma Mater, and glancing with
delight on her literary treasures, I came upon a closed cup-
board and was surprised to find it locked. I asked what was in
it. The answer was, " What ought to be in it." "What is this
place?" I asked again. "Hell!" "What is in it?" "Bad
books." Why should men ask that hell be opened and its poison
spread among the children of men ?

That which the church has done in the past she does to-day.
Organization, union, co-operation are the watchwords of the
hour, and hold the secrets of success.

LAND of commerce and of romance, field for the
activity of the trader as for the poet's wandering
fancy, Mexico is known and beloved by disciples
of the dollar and by dreamers of visions. In jus-
tice to such a theme as Mexico of to-day none but
a skilful writer could be assigned the task that Mr. Lummis
has now so successfully accomplished.* He has lived many years
in Latin America, he has conceived his subject in sympathy, as
he has handled it with dexterous touch, and we have to thank
him for the result. He is a model for the dashing journalist,
even to exaggeration sometimes, but he is a picturesque stylist,
and between them the wording and the illustrating of this new
volume will solace long hours for many a soul with artistic
taste.

If Mr. Lummis is not a Catholic, he has keen and sympa-
thetic vision, and can write for Catholics. Only let us mention
chidingly that his comment on the miracle of Guadalupe is as
wanton as it is unreasonable. This is no place for an essay on
Miracles, we are conscious too bad that the author did not un-
derstand that flippancy of language is ungenerous and unfair,
when there is question of a delicate matter so dear to the
Catholic heart, and certainly never yet thrown out of court by
fair and competent judges.

In general the author, although touching frequently on re-
ligious matters, has maintained a gentle reserve. He hopes for
the mitigation of many a repressive law, but he laughs at the
idea of an un-Catholic Mexico. And telling the truth, as he
does of course, no word of his justifies doubt as to the healthy
condition of religion in Mexico always remembering its people
are not of the same type as ourselves.

To-day no nation can lay claim to any sort of greatness un-
less commercial prosperity is throbbing in its veins, like the
blood of life. The fact that the business outlook is so favora-

* The Awakening of a Nation : Mexico of To-day. By Charles F. Lummis. Profusely
illustrated. New York and London : Harper & Brothers.

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 549

ble in our sister country is, perhaps, the surest indication that
she is safely and steadily pursuing her way to greater heights
in art, education, and literature. And we lay down this volume
with a lively feeling of satisfaction that the Spanish race its
grandeur and vigor now decadent in Europe bids fair in our
western hemisphere to renew its youth again, like the eagle's.

By the way, no one can help noting how timely is this vol-
ume, coming as it does from one thoroughly adapted to teach
us more about the Spanish and their nearest of kin. Now that
Anglo-American federation and extension of American domina-
tion are subjects for so much shallow and hasty declamation, it
is both significant and interesting to note, with Mr. Lummis,
that the Saxon, masterful as he is, has never, like the Spaniard,
stamped his racial characteristics upon a subject nation. Lan-
guage, religion, and features have perished in the one instance,
as surely and infallibly as they have survived in the other.

Even though at times extravagant in his laudation of Porfirio
Diaz, " the handsomest man in the world," the author has wisely
and truly bestowed the highest praise on the greatest man that
Spanish blood has produced for three hundred years and more,
the second Cortez, the glorious conquistador of turbulent rebels,
effecting and maintaining so secure a despotism that life and
property are even more secure under his kindly tyranny than
within the boundary of these United States.

Lovely, thrilling, Catholic is the tribute to woman wherewith
the book closes. Strong faith and beauty, Madonna features
and unequalled purity such are the causes that make one read
these countenances and proclaim again, Es mucha cara, la cara
de ella.

Only the infallible arbiters of fame can foretell if The Sun-
dering Flood* is going to make a stir in the world. The issue,
of course, is dependent upon the tone and frequency of their
utterances. In itself the book is interesting enough to float
along the current of popular favor once it is launched with
sounding of drum and clashing of cymbal and spilling of wine.
If assured that to peruse Mr. Morris's last production is " quite
the thing," maiden and youth and hoary-headed veteran will
find their task easy and pleasant and even boys and girls who
fall to reading the book on sister's table or papa's desk will
be thrilled again by the stories of hard-fought fields and daring
'scapes.

* The Sundering Flood. By William Morris. London : Longmans, Green & Co.

550 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [July,

The prettiest thing in the volume and its actual tone-centre,
so to speak is the communing of young Osborne and his little
friend across the torrent of the Sundering Flood. That notion
might have been " worked up " a bit more with profit. Sketches
of developing youth and simultaneously expanding conscious
love give inspiration for thought of the finest and reflec-
tions of the deepest, for delicate suggestion and philosophic
theorizing that harmonize with chords deep and sweet as any
that our nature knows. Mr. Morris had a fair field and a
good start, and methinks he could and should have brought his
art to bear more heavily. The scene, the motive, might well
stand more wording. He could have far and away distanced
what is good in the similar study of L'homme Qui Rit. But one
confesses to a sense of disappointment at having to fall back
upon Arthurian legends and Round-Table jousts when appe-
tite has been whetted for lines that would make us read be-
tween, and help us think.

The adventures are all good enough, though. If we were a
boy again, we should go to bed happy and content after having
turned page upon page alive with action ; but as it is, we wanted
to learn more of Mr. Morris's views of life on a particular point
of vital interest. Are we unreasonable when we know Mr.
Morris has studied human nature, weighed facts, analyzed and
synthetized theories, fraught with significance and lasting value,
and powerful to alter the general make-up of the terrestrial
sphere ? As to any appearance of " definite idealizing " if that
will go with critics about social constitution, we noticed noth-
ing. Perhaps it is there Mr. Morris's position makes the thing
a priori probable but we were put out *by our disappointment
and we won't reflect any further.

The book, is a charming English epic, and we hope the
scholars will pass favorably upon the style ; for though in
the first few chapters you do wish the language was plain
1898 English, still its glamour wins you and you conclude
by thinking it just right, and perhaps perhaps, even more
taking than English with but a quaint dash of the antique, like
Lorna Doom's.

For those who have read The Water of the Wondrous Isles
there may be too strong a resemblance in the conception and
execution of this present work. After all, Mr. Morris's genius
ran to lyrical rather than the dramatic fields if we accept that
classical though inadequate and confusing name as classifying
poetry. The book before us, like its predecessor, is of the dra-

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 551

matic order; that is to say, it aims at portraying individuals rather
than humanity or common characteristics that are common.
Hence we never must expect to find in them any of those
sparks of real genius that have marked some of his lyrics.

It is remarkable to note what the last score of years has
done for the good old twelfth-century poet, Omar Khayyam.
In 1859, when Mr. Fitzgerald's translation first appeared if
" translation" it can appropriately be called the edition had to
be sold out at two cents a copy. Only after long years, when
the poem appeared in company with those weird illustrations of
Elihu Vedder, did it gain any great prominence, and then-
nothing greater than Omar and his poem ! Omar Khayyam
clubs and Rubaiyat coteries spread over the land, and one was
no longer an interesting conversationalist unless he could dis-
course on the new cult and quote largely from some or other
edition of the poem.

Lately Mr. Justin McCarthy has given us a new prose trans-
lation and Mr. Le Gallienne a metrical one, and now we re-
ceive the " New Rubaiyat," * a sort of antithesis to the theme
of Omar's verses.

Presumably that class of penmen whose quills still drip with
the ink of their valedictories and commencement essays will
have a bit of quiet fun at the New Rubaiyat's expense. Two
things heaven and earth abhor first, they who gush and rhap-
sodize over lines the meaning of which has been dimly refracted
to them through medium of maturer minds ; and second, those
who gravely sit in judgment and voice solemn words of criticism
anent writers whose veriest commonplaces are beyond the ken
even of certain college graduates. Both these monstrous, yet
seemingly normal, products of contemporary education have had
a word, kind or unkind, for the Persian poet whose work has
taken rank among the English classics of translation. The
natural outcome of his vogue was that poor mortals with a
taste for literature and a weakness for thoughtful conversation
have been ever and again paired off in company with rambling
idiots who were bent upon lauding or exposing the Poet-
Astronomer, in accord with the dictates not of their own en-
lightened judgment, but of the last presumably intelligent per-
son who had commented on him in their hearing.

I suppose Dr. Fallen will go through something of the same
sort of experience among the necessarily narrower world where-

* New Rubaiyat. By Conde Benoist Fallen. St. Louis, Mo. : B. Herder.

552 . TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [July,

in his book will circle about. But he brought gifts of thought,
learning, and expression to the task attempted, and his work is
worthy the closest study ; and is, or should be, beyond the
cavil of the undergraduate, the young teacher, and the rapid-
reading "hack."

It is the pondered comment of the Christian muse on those
grave topics which have lent themselves so readily to the
creation of difficulty, doubt, and malign criticism. Do not
bother with the reading of it, unless you have time to spare
for thinking out little problems and weighing the solutions
advanced. One regret we feel in looking over the volume is
that it must appear without an accompaniment of illustrations
equal, or at least similar, to those wonderfully beautiful, dreamy
wraiths and shadows that bend over margins and seem to peep
between the lines of the original Rubdiydt in its Vedder editiont
Some man of deep faith may find his inspiration for immortal
work in the new one, if he is blest in possessing soul to per-
ceive and pencil to tell the incomparable glories of the Word of
Life.

Mr. Fitzgerald's Rubdiydt is published in the back of this
volume to assist the thoughtful reader's insight. The fact
justifies a word of comparison from us as to the relative stand-
ing of Mr. Fitzgerald's work and the Rubdiydt just issued by
Mr. Richard Le Gallienne. Omar Khayyam's verses, you will
recall, have been translated by a number of hands, but Mr.
Fitzgerald's is not strictly speaking a translation, being rather
a poem based and built up upon the disjointed verses that
have come down to us in Persian, presumably of the twelfth
century. Mr. Le Gallienne's work results from careful study of
all the English translations, and he very prettily suggests as a
comparison between his own and Mr. Fitzgerald's productions,
that as the latter constructed a glorious and shapely red rose
out of Omar's heap of wine-stained petals, so Mr. Le Gallienne
has now arranged a similar blossom, a shy little yellow rose.
Mr. Le Gallienne's work really constitutes a beautiful new poem
worthy of high place in English letters ; it cannot fairly be
compared with Mr. Fitzgerald's lines, and yet they do say that
in some lines it has surpassed them.

The Rhyme of the Friar Stephen * is a pretty little tale done
into verse by Miss Donnelly with no great attempt at sublime

* The Rhyme of the Friar Stephen : A Legend. By Eleanor C. Donnelly. Christian
Carols of Love and Life. By Eleanor C. Donnelly. Philadelphia : H. L. Kilner & Co.

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 553

or startling effects, and containing some very happy lines withal.
Its twin volume of Christian Carols comprises some sixteen or
seventeen pieces, all of a religious character, and of a flavor
appropriate to Paschal-tide. We notice nothing in either
volume very different from the writer's general run of work, a
number of the carols, indeed, being reprints of previous publi-
cations. The Catholic reader is supposed to be fairly well
acquainted with the author's style, so we pass on with this bare
mention of these two new offerings.

Among the Songs and Sonnets* that Mr. Egan offers us in
his latest publication we doubt if any will give greater satis-
faction than " The Country Priest's Week." A great deal, in
fact most, of its humor and cleverness will be appreciated only
by those in holy orders ; but it is clever enough to catch the
fancy of any intelligent person at all posted on matters clerical
or religious. There is a good, wholesome relish of fervent
Catholicity about it although we would suggest some of the
lines present contrasts too sharp and sudden and we are well
pleased that it was judged worth republishing. " Faded Leaves"
is suggestively good, and the sonnets, of course, are the sonnets
that Mr. Egan can write. Presumably the one on St. Francis was
sprung of the inspiration that produced that very interesting
lecture on the same saint. The "Anxious Lover" is a poem of
that sort that makes you wish to appropriate its sentiment, but
leaves you reluctant so to do until you have learned who J.
K. E. is. Those monograms and initials are such tantalizing
things until an author has died, and thereafter foot-notes im-
part all desirable information.

It happens, not infrequently, that the very greatness of a
splendid character helps to obscure it from the world's vision.
Often we find that a man's humility or shy self-repression is
responsible for his lacking that meed of fame to which extra-
ordinary merits have fairly entitled him. Such has been the
case with Cardinal Wiseman, the predecessor of the late Cardi-
nal Manning in the See of Westminster or, at least, if it can-
not be said the result is attributable to his shyness, certainly it
has been plain that the most of us have not sufficiently ex-
tolled or appreciated him.

Many a reader thrilled with a lively interest in the Oxford
movement and all its details has overlooked what was always

* Songs and Sonnets, and Other Poems. By Maurice Francis Egan. New, enlarged
edition. New York; Cincinnati, and Chicago : Benziger Brothers.

554 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [July,

one of its most striking features the sight of Wiseman, lying
in wait on the other side of the line, watching with lynx-eye
every stir in the Tractarian camp, every now and again sending
out an envoi, time after time dealing some mighty blow from an
unexpected quarter, following, guiding, correcting every move
of those whom he knew to be honestly picking their way out of
the labyrinthine intricacies of hereditary and disciplined errors.

Wiseman's character, like his history, is a thing of powerful
and varied interest. His first return from Rome brought him
into the centre of an activity that was thought likely at the
worst to do much harm, and at the best to work very little
good. English Catholics were suspicious of the Tractarians and
kept the cold shoulder turned toward Oxford ; even among the
Catholic clergy sympathy and co-operation were at low ebb.
Wiseman, quick to perceive and instant to act, dashed to work
with an impetuosity of zeal and a depth of wise and sympathetic
charity that revolutionized matters at once. Two years after
the inauguration of the Oxford movement the Catholic Re-
vival was under way, general interest in the religious situation
awakened, and the Dublin Review began the campaign destined
so powerfully to reinforce the good influences that were stirring
the wiser and truer souls in the Establishment, and rendering
them every moment more and more dissatisfied with their posi-
tion.

The book before us,* containing, as it does, extracts from the
voluminous and miscellaneous publications of the first Cardinal
Archbishop of Westminster, will be interesting and useful to
those who have newly awakened to a sense of Wiseman's great-
ness. Doctrine, polemics, morals, devotion are the four divi-
sions, wherein the varied extracts give us a faint glimpse of
the writer's many-sided genius. The volume is most timely.
Coming in the wake of that splendid publication of Mr. Wilfrid
Ward's, and in the dawning of a rising cult of Wiseman, it is
sure of a hearty reception at the hands of many very different
from one another in race, sympathy, and religion.

After over four centuries of comparative obscurity, the com-
plete works of the Venerable Denys the Carthusian f are to be
at last brought out in a manner not out of keeping with their
abiding value. The Carthusian monks of Montreuil have charge

* Characteristics from the Writings of Nicholas Cardinal Wiseman. Selected by Rev.
T. E. Bridgett, C.SS.R. London: Burns & Gates; New York, Cincinnati, Chicago:
Benziger Brothers.

t Doctoris Ecstatici D. Dionysii Cartusiani. Opera omnia. Vol. i.: In Genesim.

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 555

of the edition, and it seems not too much to say that if their
labor is brought to the issue outlined in the prospectus, it will
be one of the book-making events of the century. Forty-eight
large quartos, each of approximately eight hundred double-col-
umn pages, are to be published at the rate of three or four a
year all carefully edited and indexed and of such an appear-
ance as the finest printer's work can give. At first sight it
would seem that the cost of such a set must place it at a quite
impossible figure for the ordinary bibliophile ever to hope
reaching ; for apart from the immense expenditure of labor
and time, the mere cost of publication, together with accessory
outlays, will be one hundred thousand dollars. Yet, wonderful
to say, the price of each volume . is the astonishing trifle of
eight francs. Not gain, say the devout editors, but desire that
the genius and piety of a great monk and doctor be brought
to the knowledge of mankind, is the motive inspiring us to un-
dertake this task. Surely they are sincere. The works of this
solitary of the fifteenth century may be divided into Scriptural,
comprising commentaries, exegetical and mystical, on the whole
Bible ; Theological, including a treatise on the Sentences, gen-
eral and particular dogmatic dissertations, and a polemic against
Mohammedanism ; Philosophical, chiefly in exposition of Boe-
thius' famous De Consolatione Philosophic, and Devotional, in
which scarcely any aspect of the spiritual life is left uncon-
sidered. To all these departments of sacred science few men
have brought a vaster erudition, and fewer still a more deep
and attractive piety, than this son of St. Bruno. In the Fathers
he is profoundly read, with the unequalled theologians of the
Middle Age he is intimately and accurately acquainted, and as
to Scriptural thought and language, they had been pondered
until they became his own. The characteristic most prominent
in the venerable author's style is that of freshness and unction,
qualities which have made him known as the Ecstatic Doctor.
From even this rapid estimate, it is evident enough that this
monument of monastic sanctity and science Bought to be wel-
comed cordially. It is one of the last as well as one of the
worthiest representatives of what has been styled " the sublime
efflorescence of the Catholic Middle Age " and as such, Catho-
lic students and scholars, following Bellarmine, a Lapide, St.
Alphonsus, and St. Francis de Sales, all of whom admired and
praised the Venerable Denys, should not allow themselves to
be without interest in its success.

556 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [July,

In his present volume of Songs of Two Peoples* Mr. James
Riley, who has already appeared before the American people,
treats of life in New England and Ireland, giving us besides
many miscellaneous poems. The songs of both countries are
for the most part written in dialect. Those of New England
present a picture of country life, of the farm, the house, the
county fair, etc., but we cannot say that Mr. Riley has suc-
ceeded in producing anything like true poetry. The matter
treated of is often childish ; endings are employed which are
needless except for the purpose of supplying rhyme, and here
and there the rules of metre are grossly violated.

The songs of Ireland reach a somewhat higher level, and
give evidence of more vigor and better thought, but they also
are sadly lacking in the essentials of good poetry. Instead of
giving us the pure Irish dialect, Mr. Riley often employs the
erroneous exaggerations of the stage comedian. The miscella-
neous poems are quite varied religious, patriotic, narrative ;
among them is one termed " Aspiration," which might be men-
tioned as among the best in the whole volume. All of the
poems are short. The book itself gives evidence of taste and
care on the part of the publishers.

It is a rather ingenious method of familiarizing the young with
the works of some of our well-known writers to print their
faces and publish their thoughts on playing-cards,f but we
wonder whether the writers themselves have given their cordial
consent to the scheme. We did appreciate and respect the
retiring modesty of some few who some time ago were loath
to give to the public the salient facts of their life and posi-
tively refused to have their portraits published. Now their
faces are printed on playing-cards, where we usually find actresses
and id omne genus, to be mauled over by unrespecting hands
and to be joked about in the frame of mind which one carries
to the gaming-table. It seems to us that we may very well
trust to the writers' own talent and forceful way of saying good
things to make their names and sayings familiar to Catholic
households.

* Songs of Two Peoples. By James Riley. Boston : Estes & Lauriat.

t Game of Quotations from Catholic American Authors. Pictorial Game of Catholic
American Authors. New York : Benziger Brothers.

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 557

I. FATHER DOMINIC, C.P., AND THE CONVERSION OF ENGLAND.*

On the evening of October 9, 1845, at Littlemore, to which
place Newman and some of his closest companions had retired
for serious thinking and prayer, Father Dominic accepted their
profession of faith, heard their confession, and the next morn-
ing gave them Holy Communion. " The conversion of New-
man," said Disraeli, " dealt a blow to the Establishment from
which it still reels." That Newman should have chosen Father
Dominic for his spiritual father is entirely singular. There
were far more learned churchmen in England than the humble
Passionist. There were priests of native stock, anyhow men
who could speak English. Dominic was an Italian, could hardly
muster enough English to preach a fluent sermon. But the
reason, Newman avers in a letter written the evening before his
reception, was the fact that Father Dominic " from his youth
has been led to have distinct and direct thoughts first about
countries of the North and then of England. . . . He is a
simple, holy man ; and withal gifted with remarkable powers."

Twenty-five years before, God put it into the heart of the
rude Italian peasant lad to desire the conversion of England.
He knew little of Protestantism and probably less of England's
heresy, but the desire to restore to Christian unity the races of
the North, acquired in some way, probably from traditionary
folk-lore about St. Paul of the Cross, with whom it had been a
life-thought, seemed to possess his soul until it led him to ac-
cept the habit of a Passionist, and, by another strange coinci-
dence, the obedience to found the Passionists in Belgium, and
by a still more remarkable providence, to plant the offshoot
of his community in English soil. For a short decade of years
he gave missions and preached retreats, and in whatever way
possible participated in the religious awakening in England.
Everywhere he went he left behind him a reputation for sanc-
tity. Newman caught a glimpse of him in passing, was im-
pressed by his simplicity and his holiness, and what perchance
tracts could not do, or theological lore could not do, or the
learning of the university could not do, Father Dominic's sanc-
tity of soul did. It brought Newman and a host of others to
their knees in confession and to their home in their Father's
house.

* Life of the Very Rev. Father Dominic of the Mother of God (Barberi), Passionist,
Founder of the Congregation of the Passion, or Passionists, in Belgium ana England. By the
Rev. Pius Devine, Passionist, Author of The Life of Father Ignatius Spencer. New York :
Benziger Brothers.

558 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [July,

The publication of Father Dominic's life just now will give
an added interest to the conversion of England. It will have
the effect of widening and deepening that spirit of prayer for
the return of the Anglo-Saxon to the unity of faith. The Holy
Father counts as much on a work that Father Ignatius Spencer
did as he does on the work Cardinal Wiseman did. He places
as much confidence in the results accruing from such associa-
tions as the Confraternity of Our Lady of Compassion as he
does on the discussion of polemical questions or the dissemina-
tion of controversial literature. We think over here that there
is far too much controversy in the Apostolate in England
now. English Catholic polemics reek with it, and often in a
spirit of bitter antagonism. The great mass of the English
middle class is hardly touched yet. We know in its dissent
and the setting up of private judgment it is filled with pride
and in danger of drifting off into the exterior darkness of
rationalism. It needs to be attracted by the establishment of
common sympathies, it must be warmed up by an expression of
the deepest love, 'and it must be drawn to the church by the
Apostolate of prayer. More Father Dominies will beget other
Newmans.

What is true of England is true as well of America. Men
of saintly lives, of a spirit of devotion and prayer, of a spirit
differing " a whole heaven's measure " from that worldly spirit
of ease, affluence, respectability, and withal slumbering and apa-
thetic nonchalance, which is called by the name of Episcopalian-
ism men of this calibre are wanted to bring the Ritualists to
a sense of duty to God and their own souls. Ritualism is one
of the most cunningly devised pieces of Satan's craftsmanship
the religious world has known. A few select souls see through
its jugglery and its mimicry, but the greater number are satis-
fied with the " Apistry " and are caught in the meshes of the
net it spreads about them, where they are held with weary-
ing and unsatisfied longings their whole life long.

2. MRS. WARD'S LATEST BOOK.*

Helbeck of Bannisdale is a sad story, vibrant with the trage-
dies of life and love and death. The plot is nothing ; the
superficial or sated novel-reader scans it over and finds a sim-
ple tale of love and suicide, and fastens upon these facts as the

* Helbeck of Bannisdale. By Mrs. Humphrey Ward. In two volumes. New York : The
Macmillan Company.

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 559

bone and sinew of the story. But it would be unjust, preju-
diced, bigoted to so classify a book which has been written
with a far deeper purpose than the creation of a new and
striking novel. Mrs. Ward has tried to sound the whole height
and depth and breadth of the difference which lies between a
Catholic and a non-Catholic, and the intensity and earnestness
of her purpose in trying flashes out at times with an irresisti-
ble appeal. Mrs. Ward thinks that she has defined who are
not Catholics in some of the passages of her book, and we agree
that she has done it with wonderful skill, with singular and as-
tonishing penetration into the differences in habits of thought
and states of soul which distinguish the Catholic from all other
believers and unbelievers. Her information of Catholic things,
Catholic ideas, traditions, even those unwritten, indefinable tradi-
tions which Catholics transmit to one another, as national traits
are perpetuated, is apparently almost flawless. She has not
merely touched upon such things here and there, and, as so
often happens with the clever novelist, by a merely happy
chance hit upon the right word or definition ; she has written
a Catholic story, professedly to define Catholic character and
the effect of Catholic faith on the lives of the men and women
of her book.

Has she done it truthfully ? Yes* with a most astonishing
truthfulness for one who has not for a single instant grasped
or realized the essence of the faith ; for one who has never
believed. Therein only lies the Sesame to the knowledge of the
faith believing. And that comes not by prying but by praying ;
not by fretful questioning, or through the querulous searchings of
the sceptic who is constantly casting stones in the pathway be-
fore him, while at the same time he finds fault with a patient
Providence for not picking them up, nor least of all through
the proud challenge of the rationalist and the man of science ;
but faith is a gift of God, his best, most precious gift, the pearl
without price, in search of which a life-time is not too much
to throw away if we possess it not.

It is the only link that can hold together the forces of ex-
istence, those strong, terrific passions below the surface of the
soul which when they are summoned from their depths will heed
no human voice, speaking with mere human authority, bidding
them subside. Alas ! the wreck, the chaos, the despair, the
black nothingness that lies before a soul without eyes to see
or ears to hear such a voice when the tempest breaks at last
upon it and it is confronted with the awful question, God or

560 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [July,

no God ? Mrs. Ward has depicted it all. The infinite pathos
of this combat being wrought out in the soul of one frail, or-
phaned girl, with a spirit like an eagle's and a being intoxicated
with the wine of joy and love and life, going down to her
death because she could not believe when she desired to, prayed
to, longed to with every faculty of her soul, strikes argument
dumb. But this is an hypothesis as impossible as to accuse the
Creator of damning one of his creatures against his will, and
it is an hypothesis conceivable only by an unbeliever.

What power of persuasion is there left, however, to con-
vince those outside the church to make them believe it once
and for all ! that faith is not a matter of medals, images, and
pious pictures ; that these things are but a handful of symbols
that Mother Church would quickly take away from us as toys
we had disfigured and broken wantonly if we made them the
objects and essentials of our religion, and would send us out
without sign or symbol, destitute of all these things, if by such
poverty we might win our brethren to the simplicity of the
faith ? And would we not go and willingly, our only staff His
cross, our only food His Manna from Heaven ?

It does not seem that a book just like this one of Mrs.
Ward's could have been possible had the writer sought her
material among the religious conditions of Americans, both
outside and inside the Catholic Church. The situations she de-
fines would be inconceivable in other environment than that
in which she has placed them. An American Catholic, not to
speak of an American non-Catholic, would involuntarily shudder
at the aspect of his religion under the shadow of these old-
world traditions. In some places the author seems to have
dipped her pen in the blackest of black inks with which the
" Dark Ages " are generally described by Protestants, and
through the lips of her heroine loosens her own tongue in
revilings against a religion which if it were in deed and truth
the religion she describes would deserve such revilings, while,
again, she flashes forth into an appreciation of the church which
seems more than intuitive rather inspired.

3. POLITICAL CRIME.*

Portions of M. Proal's treatise on Political Crime read
astonishingly like a papal encyclical on the best methods of

* Political Crime. By Louis Proal. With an Introduction by Professor Franklin H.
Giddings, of Columbia University. New York : D. Appleton & Co.

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 561

government. Coming from a French jurisconsult and fathered
by Columbia's eminent professor, that it is thoroughly permeated
with an exceedingly healthy religious tone is not a little sur-
prising. Besides being still another evidence of the way in
which the spirit of religion is crowding aside the agnosticism of
Spencer in the approved text-books and higher studies of the
secular universities, it is salutary and uncompromising in its
statement of the fundamental ethics which should inspire the
official acts of governments if they would live and confer the
greatest blessing on the people over which they rule. The key-
note of the book is found in its last paragraph : " Science with-
out conscience, Rabelais has said, is the ruin of the soul.
Politics without morality are the ruin of society." The ethics
of the mere politician have no basis in the absolute principles
of morality. For him the end will always justify the means,
and that is right which conserves his immediate purposes. A
Machiavellian policy which secures present success and per-
petuates the leasehold of power and authority, is a law unto
itself. The ideals it sets up are not , coterminous either with
philosophical truth or the standards of higher morality. It lives
by craft and violence, it thrives on cunning, lies, and duplicity.
For the time being it may enjoy the sense of triumph, but in
the long run it plunges headlong into the mire of disaster and
revolution. " If society is to be saved from the corruption by
which it is invaded and from the revolutionary barbarism by
which it is threatened, spiritual teachings must be restored to
the place they formerly occupied in men's minds and in politics.
The sentiment of duty and of personal responsibility must be
re-established in the public mind and in the education of the
young," says M. Proal, and constructively says Franklin Giddings
of Columbia. An unsophisticated man would think that there
is plea being made for the establishment of a parochial school.
" Hostility to religion is contrary to sound politics. Merely
from a utilitarian point of view, the blindness and perversity
are incomparable of those incredulous fanatics who would rob
their fellows of the beliefs in which they find consolation.
Who can deny that religious sentiment conduces to morality ?
The more religious citizens there are in a state, the fewer are
the restless spirits, the socialists and the anarchists," says M.
Proal. Logically, then, the public professor of agnosticism is a
public criminal. The policy which persistently refuses to
acknowledge in a practical way the necessity of conjoining re-
ligious and secular education is a senseless one, and the advocates
VOL. LXVII. 36

562 TALK A&OUT NEW BOOKS.

of systems of instruction who stand at the door of the school-
room and will have " no God in their knowledge " are equally
as guilty of political 'crimes as any of the sponsors of electoral
corruption or the doers of political spoliation, or the begetters
of political hypocrisies' against whom M. Proal hurls his strong-
est invective.

4. THOUGHTS OF A RECLUSE.*

It is a joy for ever^ because it is a thing of unfading beauty,
to take a casket of .precious jewels and look into their depths
and wonder where such treasures of light and color are stored,
and marvel still the more that with every turn such iridescence
can be created. Professor O'Malley has filled a casket with
most exquisite gem-thoughts, which gleam and sparkle like
precious stones. Jewels are said to have souls. Imprisoned
within hard and confining walls, dreaming of a wider life, ach-
ing for release, they flash their anger. Be this as it may, these
Thoughts of a Recluse have souls, every one of them. They are
full of life. They warm the heart, they elevate the soul, they
lift the veil now and then and give the reader a glimpse into
the inner realm of being.

The book is one to be carried in one's pocket, to be read
at intervals ; one of those " five-minute books " which Cardinal
Manning says every -cultivated thinker should have at hand
and delve into at odd moments.

* Thoughts of a Recluse. By Austin O'Malley, M.D., Ph.D., LL.D. Chicago, Akron,,
and New York : D. H. McBride & Co.

THERE is not anything which has happened in
current ecclesiastical history of so significant a na-
ture as the meeting of the seminary presidents at
Dunwoodie last month. The chief significance of this gathering
lay not in what was done, as it was and is in the affirmation
of the need of correlating the educational forces of the country
and of so organizing these energies that all may pull together
and in the same direction.

Professor O'Malley's article printed in our last issue caused
a profound sensation in the educational world. It made many
of the leaders realize that if they would stem the movement
towards the secular universities which to-day locates fifteen
hundred Catholic students in only six per cent, of the non-
Catholic institutions, they must work together with more united
purposes and with constantly improving methods.

The meeting at Dunwoodie was significant, too, in the univer-
sality of its representation. Not one of the educational factors
was estranged from the purpose of the meeting. Sulpician and
Jesuit, Vincentian and secular all had their places at the con-
ference, and they seemed to concur with perfect unanimity in the
methods suggested to attain the end proposed.

There is a perfect din of rapid-fire talk among ministers and
Anglo-maniacs about the Anglo-Saxon and his conquest of the
world, and the same rattle is made about the evangelization
of the Philippines. Now for the first time is "pure religion" to
be ministered unto the native. We wonder if the "pure reli-
gion " administered by so-called missionaries, to send whom to
the Philippines collections are now being taken up in Protestant
churches, will have the same fatal results there as it had in the
Sandwich Islands.

About the worst that can be said against the paternal
administration of the " Padres " in the Philippines is that the
natives have a passion for the cockpit, and that they love their
gallos as an Arabian loves his horse. It is admitted that they
are virtuous, thrifty as one needs to be in a warm climate,

564 EDITORIAL NOTES. [J u ty>-

religious and honest. Anyhow cock-fighting is a trifle less harm-
ful to national life and morals than the Anglo-Saxon fire-
water given to the American Indian.

John Morley is accounted to be a man of a very level head
as well as of a farsighted and statesman-like view of interna-
tional relationships. His words on the treaties, offensive and
defensive, between England and America, which are so loudly
called for in some quarters, ought to be seriously pondered
over. He says : " I know tens of thousands of the best and
wisest men in America who believe that hardly any more in-
expressible calamity can befall mankind than that a community,
as Lincoln nobly said, conceived in freedom and dedicated to-
the happiness of free and equal men, should entangle itself in
the unrest and intrigue of militarism, which are the torment and
scourge of the old world." America has usually been very
shrewd in her political affinities, and this traditional shrewd-
ness will lead her to keep her hands far away from the seeth-
ing witches' cauldron which keeps the peace of Europe in a
perpetual ferment.

The celebrations of '98 in Wexford have passed. The spirit
that breathed through them all was one of implacable antagon-
ism to English rule. We are enemies, we cannot forget the
storied wrongs of a hundred years ; we but bide our opportunity
to strike the blow at English domination. We submit now
because we are compelled to by superior physical force, but
we submit only as long as we must. These things were said over
and over again at the great gathering of forty thousand stal-
wart Wexford men, on Vinegar Hill, on Whitsunday last. In
the light of it all there is a deep meaning in Chamberlain's
speech, when he said that before many moons there may be
arrayed against the military supremacy of England a powerful
European coalition, and the only quarter that we may turn to
for friendly help is America.

If the same spirit animates the Irish race abroad as was
voiced on Vinegar Hill, and it undoubtedly does, before there
can be the twining of the Stars and Stripes with the English
flag, it may be deemed a useful thing to grant the fullest
measure of political freedom to down-trodden Ireland.
" There never yet was human power
That could withstand, if unforgiven,
The patient watch and vigil long
Of those who treasure up a wrong."

1898.] LIVING CATHOLIC MEN OF SCIENCE. 565

LIVING CATHOLIC MEN OF SCIENCE.

IT is somewhat the fashion to look on the specialist as a man
of one idea. It is forgotten that the true specialist must first
be a man of culture. If this, even in some of our American
universities which imitate the German plan, be overlooked, it is
a misfortune. The position of Dr. Weir Mitchell as a medical
specialist is not injured by the fact that he has become a suc-
cessful novelist, or that of Dr. Edward Lee Greene, the subject
of this sketch, by his having delivered some of the most serious
and successful lectures on philosophical and theological subjects
that have of late been presented to the Brooklyn Institute.

Edward Lee Greene, LL.D., one of the eminent botanists
of the world, and without doubt the acknowledged master of
botanical nomenclature in the world, is, first of all, a man of
culture, and, after that, a specialist. Dr. Greene, who is at
present professor of botany in the Catholic University at Wash-
ington, was born at Hopkinton, R. I., on August 20, 1843. He
comes of old Puritan stock, and the line of his ancestors goes
back to the very founding of New England. Of this he is not
specially proud, preferring rather to be of the Father's family,
where he has found those angel faces whose smiles he had, like
Newman, lost so long. In 1866 he received the degree of Ph.B.
from Albion College ; his degree of LL.D. was conferred by
the University of Notre Dame ; he was made a member of the
Anglican clergy in September, 1871. Dr. Greene was Ritualist
in fact, he seems always to have been Catholic in spirit ; he
rather avoided Catholics themselves, but he was fond of fre-
quenting Catholic churches and he loved the Real Presence. It
is not easy to get him to talk about the minutice of his con-
version, but it is evident that he was not influenced by any
person ; he came to the church as steel comes to a magnet,
and he was received at old St. Mary's Church, San Francisco,
by the Very Rev. Father Prendergast, February 5, 1885. While
rector of the Anglican church at Berkley he had pursued botani-
cal studies under the shadow of the University of California,
in which he was professor from 1885 to 1895. In September,
1895, he entered the Faculty of Philosophy of the Catholic
University, as head of the botanical department. The prin-
cipal botanical writings of Dr. Greene are : New Species of
Plants from New Mexico; New Plants of California, Arizona,
and Mexico ; Studies in the Botany of California and Parts

566 LIVING CATHOLIC MEN OF SCIENCE. [July,

Adjacent ; Bibliographical Notes on Well-Known Plants ; Pittonia,
a series of eighty-seven papers, in two volumes ; Illustrations
of West American Oaks; Flora Franciscana : An attempt to
classify and describe the Vascular Plants of Middle California ;
Manual of the Botany of the Region of San Francisco Bay : A Sys-
tematic Arrangement of the Higher Plants growing spontane-
ously in the Counties of Marin, Sonoma, Napa, Solano, Contra

EDWARD LEE GREENE, LL.D.

Costa, Alameda, Santa Clara, San Mateo, and San Francisco,
in the State of California ; and Erythea : A Journal of Botany.
Dr. Greene has a habit of saying to his intimate friends (and
in this they pretend to discover a trait of the Puritanism of
ancestors) that he will be punished in the next world for the
pleasure he has had in devotion to his favorite study in this.
He seems to echo the words of Coventry Patmore, in his famous
" Ode to the Body "

" Oh, if the pleasures I have known in thee
But my poor faith's poor first-fruits be,
What quintessential, keen, ethereal bliss
Then shall be mine "

1898.] LIVING CATHOLIC MEN OF SCIENCE. 567

when he speaks of his absorbing love of the subject to which
he devotes his life. He certainly has not lacked appreciation
or praise. Brinton, of Philadelphia, and Britton, of Columbia,
and every botanical expert from Leland Stanford to Harvard,
have acknowledged the value of his work ; his study in the
university is a place of pilgrimage for botanists from all parts
of the world, and, whenever the facetious at the university ob-
serve a man of a foreign appearance in the corridors, with a
box of specimens, they dub him "pilgrim to the shrine of
Edward the Botanist."

Although Dr. Greene does not always handle his brother
specialists with entire gentleness, and his opinions on the sub-
ject of violets have been expressed in a way that sent him
into the ranks of the scientists of opposite views. He has a
most attractive personality. His interest in young persons and
his sympathy with struggling students are qualities that show
themselves on every occasion. Children are devoted to him,
and the small children of one of his colleagues take him
into their confidence on every occasion and kindly overlook
any difference in his years and theirs a difference which he
seems to forget as completely as they. Dr. Greene is a living
example of the beautiful synthesis of deep knowledge and
Christian belief and simplicity, a living example of the union
of faith and science.

At the International Congress of Botanists convened at
Genoa, Italy, in 1892, on occasion of the celebration there of
the 4OOth anniversary of the discovery of America, the subject
of botanical nomenclature received full discussion, and a perma-
nent International Commission on Botanical Nomenclature was
appointed, consisting of eminent botanists from each nation.
Dr. Greene was elected to serve on that commission from the
United States, and this while yet personally unknown to the
botanists of Europe, yet better known than most others for
extensive writings on the vexed subject of botanical nomencla-
ture.

At the International Congress of Botanists held at Madison,
Wis., in 1893, in connection with the 'International Exposition
at Chicago, Dr. Greene was unanimously chosen president.

WHAT THE THINKERS SAY.

THE RELATION OF THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY
TO THE SEMINARIES.

(By Monsignor Thomas Conaty, Rector.)

I MAY be permitted to state here what appears to the University to be the
relations which it holds towards the seminaries. No clearer statement can be
made than that which appears in the words of our Holy Father Leo XIII., in his
Apostolic letter of March 7, 1889, to the episcopate of the United States. He
said : " We exhort you to endeavor to have your seminaries, colleges, and other
Catholic institutions of learning affiliated to the University, as is suggested in its
statutes, leaving, nevertheless, a perfect freedom of action ; omnium tamen liber-
tate salva et incolumi." We see clearly the mind of the Holy Father, that all the
different parts of our educational system should be affiliated with and lead to the
University. This is expressed in the general constitutions of the University,
chapter 8, number 4: " Colleges or seminaries, without losing their independence,
may be affiliated to the University by the authority of the board of trustees, in
which case the diplomas granted by these institutions will entitle the holders of
them to admission to the University."

Established as the University has been for the higher education of the clergy
and laity, it stands to-day prepared to do university work in the true sense of the
word. It is neither a seminary nor a college in this sense at least : That it does
not aim to, nords it prepared to, do the work for which the seminary and the col-
lege exist. In the true university sense, it aims to begin where both college and
seminary leave off. Unfortunately for good work, the University is often obliged
to supply for the defects of both seminary and of college, and thus waste valua-
ble time both of teacher and of scholar. The reason of these defects, in my
judgment, may often be found in the imperfect understanding of the relations
which the different institutions hold to one another. It cannot be emphasized
too strongly that the work of the University is not a repetition, even in a more
scholarly way or on a broader scale, of the work done in the seminary or in the
college. A leading idea of the University is specialization, and this has rather to
do with the development and specializing of certain branches and the giving of
superior training in them. Not all the students of the University are called to
be specialists. Only the very few can ever hope to realize that ambition. For
the most part, all that the University can be expected to do is to incline men to
serious study, and thus fit them for practical work in their dioceses. We cannot
hope to find in the many a taste for special research, but we can and do hope
that all will be taught to be accurate in what they know, and thus acquire a cer-
tain perfect formation, while a few will be attracted to specialize, and thus be-
come specialists. The University aims to broaden and develop the spirit of scho-
larship in fact, to make scholars men of research, capable of distinguishing
the true from the false, no matter in what disguise falsehood may appear, know-
ing how to reach the source of information and make accurate every statement.
Hence appears the necessity of good, general theological culture on the part of
those who enter as students of the faculty of theology. This general culture is a
necessary basis for serious and successful special studies, whether in the field of
theology, history, or of Sacred Scripture. It is important to have the spirit of
scholarship developed in college and seminary training, the love of learning for
learning's sake, that taste which goes far toward forming the scholar.

A COMMENDABLE WORK.

A VERY important but comparatively unknown charity is being carried on by
a few devoted women among the poor of the East Side who are suffering from
incurable cancer.

Only those who have had personal knowledge of this dreadful disease can
conceive of the anguish, both mental and physical, which it produces even under
the most favorable conditions of comfortable surroundings and unremitting care
and nursing. For those victims who live in tenement-houses, without the means
of being cared for and without the knowledge or the power to obtain any relief,
the situation becomes one of indescribable horror to themselves and to all who
are about them. Up to a certain period of the disease relief can be obtained at
hospitals ; but when all that the surgeon's knife can do has been done, and the
stage has been reached when only death can be looked forward to as a release
from suffering, then there is no place where the sufferer can go except to his or
her poor home, where in many cases it is utterly impossible to provide those
things which are necessary even for decent cleanliness.

In pity for the hopeless wretchedness of this class of people, Mrs. Rose
Hawthorne Lathrop and three or four other ladies who are trained in the care of
this disease established themselves some time ago in a little wooden tenement-
house at 668 Water Street. They went there to live, to make it their home, and
to give their lives and all that they have to the relief primarily of persons who
are dying of cancer, and who have no place where they can be decently cared for
while they are obliged to linger in life. These good women take the poor people
into their house, and by loving care and trained skill make them as comfortable
as they can be made until they die. In addition to this they go daily into the
homes of persons who live in the neighborhood, and give such care and relief as
may be needed by those for whom there is not room in their house, or who can
be made comfortable in their own homes. There are no salaries paid to those
who are doing this work ; it is purely a labor of love ; but there are, of course,
expenses connected with it for the rent, medicines, clothing, food, medical and
surgical treatment, etc., which have amounted to about $150 a week, and which
have been defrayed partly by the slender means of these ladies and partly by
contributions from friends who have known of their self-denying work.

The demands for the relief which they afford have outgrown the capacity of
the little house which they now have; it is stretched to its utmost to accommo-
date those who are seeking refuge there, and Mrs. Lathrop and her associates
have frequently slept on the floor in such unoccupied corner's as they could find,
to make room for those who needed their cots. They wish to move into a larger
house. They have found one at 426 Cherry Street, immediately back of the
house now occupied, which can be purchased for about $16,000, and which is
Just what they want, and they hope that the generosity of charitable persons who
approve of their work may enable them to make this move. Two persons have
already each offered to give $1,000 towards the purchase of this house, and to
contribute thereafter at least $i 50 a year towards the support of the work. There
are undoubtedly enough others to whom this charity will appeal to contribute
the remaining sum that is necessary, and an earnest appeal is now made for
their help.

Any contributions or subscriptions for this purpose may be sent to either of
the undersigned: John D. Crimmins, 621 Broadway, New York City; James R.
Taylor, 268 Henry Street, Brooklyn, N. Y.; J. Warren Greene (Drexel Bldg.),
N. Y. City; Theodore B. Starr, 206 Fifth Avenue, New York City.

570 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [July,

THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION.

THE Ameriean Library Association will hold its twenty-first meeting at Lake-
wood-on-Chautauqua, New York, from July 2 to 16. The leading subjects to
be discussed are the training for librarianship and home education. An impor-
tant feature is to be short, pithy speeches, rather than formal papers, each person
indicating one or two salient ideas instead of undertaking an exhaustive disser-
tation. Some of the speakers have had the choice of their own subjects, so as to
permit each one to keep within the limits of his own practical observation. This
plan has many advantages in getting short statements of opinion from busy men,
who dread to be brought within hearing distance of the orator who talks long
and loud, and is quite sure that his verbosity is a proof of superior wisdom.
From the outline of programme sent with an invitation to the director of the
Columbian Reading Union, there is good reason to predict a most successful
meeting, which will be largely due to the personal efforts of the Hon. Melvil
Dewey, librarian of New York State.

* * *

The problem of fiction, its influence for good or evil, in relation to public
libraries, was presented to the Nineteenth Century Club of New York City not
long ago by Mr. Herbert Putnam, Librarian of the Boston Public Library. Mr.
Putnam discussed the inconsistencies involved in having works of fiction of all
kinds on the shelves of public libraries, the chief argument for which is based on
their educational value, and reduced the problem to a dilemma. Can the public
library, he asked, be educational without being censorious ? On the topic of the
evening, " The Relation of Free Public Libraries to the Community," Mr. Put-
nam spoke in substance as follows :

Of the value of books or the influence of literature upon contemporary life
there can be no question. Books may be safely taken for granted, the reading
habit considered not necessarily pernicious, and libraries assumed. Libraries
have existed since before the day of Ptolemy Philadelphus. But about fifty years
ago a new kind of library was started, having a particular purpose, different from
that of all those that had existed before the free public library. This new kind
of library resulted from the idea that it is one of the functions of government to
furnish to the people proper facilities to educate themselves by reading and study.
There are now in this country 8,000 libraries, containing aggregately 35,000,000
volumes, with buildings valued at $34,000,000, with endowments of $36,000,000
and an annual income of $6,000,000. Of these one-fourth are public libraries.
Such libraries are provided for by legislation, of which there are three stages :
first, the enabling act ; second, the act encouraging the foundation of public libra-
ries by means of bounties ; and third, the mandatory act, a stage which has been
reached only in New Hampshire, compelling the foundation of them. By the last
free libraries are put upon the same plane as public schools. All the various
kinds of public libraries, from the hamlet library with its hundred volumes, kept
in some farm-house, to the great Public Library of Boston, with its 700,000 books
and the annual burden of $450,000 for its support, are the result of the feeling
that books cannot be made too accessible to the people. The public library was
designed to supplement the public school. The public school, it was argued,
made people able to read and then stopped. The arguments for the public

1898.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 571

school and the public library were, therefore, the same. With us there are two
definite aims : first, to furnish to graduates of public schools an opportunity to
continue their education through reading and study ; and second, to instruct
those on whom the civic duties of the community will fall in the proper way to
perform those duties. The majority of readers of a public library are not public-
school graduates, nor are they of that sex upon whom civic duties devolve.

To the vast majority the public library is a substitute for the university.
The persistent curiosity of the people for special literature is one of the most en-
couraging signs of the future intellectual welfare of our people. A great many
libraries are contributing more to diversion than to the dissemination of know-
ledge. This has aroused especial criticism, and there has been strong protest
against purely recreative books in the public libraries. The defence of such books
has been the defence of inferior books. Of these latter it was said that they
would entice persons of inferior taste to use the libraries, and ultimately lead
them to read something better. But I have little faith in the efficacy of mere
printed matter. I am certain that a bad book debases taste. But even if the
premises be granted, the conclusion does not follow. We do not spend the
public funds to put up bad statues because a portion of the public has inferior
taste in art. The best of art is not too good for the least of men, provided he
can be influenced at all. So the best of books are not too good for the least of
men, provided he can be influenced at all. But the books must not be concealed
behind catalogues. They must be free to be examined. The books themselves
will draw the man out of his limitations. The modern library tries to entice not
by inferior books, but by books of the best quality freely accessible. But the
general question remains.

In considering the proportion of serious reading to novel reading, reference
use must be borne in mind. The serious book is generally out three or four
times as long as the novel. Fiction is the small coin of literature and must cir-
culate more rapidly than the large to do the same amount of work. Fiction has
its part, however. The influence of the novel on genial culture and broader
humanity cannot be gainsaid.

Current fiction presents a problem in itself. It is a social necessity to read

the latest novel by Mr. X , simply because it is the latest novel and every one

is talking about it. The necessity of furnishing the latest scientific works is evi-
dent. Since fiction is the literature of form, to say that good fiction can grow
stale is to say that the beauty of form can grow stale. But most modern novels
are works of art to disseminate doctrine. This makes them to all intents and
purposes tracts, and worthy, therefore, of more serious consideration from an
educational institution. The expense connected with buying and issuing the
latest novels is one hundred times as great as that for ordinary books. With the
newspapers and cheap magazines furnishing the best of the latest light literature,
why should the library struggle to furnish to its readers all the latest works of
fiction.

Another difficulty is that the library has no choice concerning the morality
of books. Each reader, it is said, must judge for himself whether a book is good
or bad. The library must not dictate to the people what they must or must not
read. But is the library dictating when it declares that a book is out of its
province ? If the dictum is right that the library should merely respond to the
popular demand, it substitutes for an educational system devised by experts one
fluctuating with every change of popular taste.

The public library is supposed to have a duty to perform to the opinion that

572 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [July,

is struggling for recognition. It is not its function to act as censor. A stream of
waste steam may be of no particular value to the air into which it escapes, but it
may De a great relief to the engine. The other course offers the incongruity of a
municipality paying for the dispersion of opinions that are subversive of social
order. Some authority must be exerted, and this can be properly exerted only
by the library, supported by public opinion.

Here is an indication that a prominent librarian by his own observations
has reached the conclusion that everybody should not be allowed to read every-
thing that Tom, Dick, or Harry may write subversive of social order, or attacking
the foundations of religious belief. The same line of thought will lead Mr. Her-
bert Putnam to approve the action of the Catholic Church in authorizing the
bishop of each diocese to appoint a censor librorum.

* * *

The Ottawa Evening Journal has published a letter in praise of the study of
Ozanam's Dante, which is here given :

EDITOR JOURNAL : With your kind permission I may, in the midst of the
strife of contending parties and in all the bustle and the noise of our multitudi-
nous modern life, do an acceptable and, perhaps, no unuseful service to your more
studious readers by calling their attention to a brilliant and scholarly review of a
great book. The book is a translation into our English tongue of Frederic Oza-
nam's great work on Dante, recently published by the Cathedral Library Asso-
ciation, New York City. The review is published in THE CATHOLIC WORLD,
and is from the pen of the witty and learned " S. M. C.," of Ottawa, known as a
personality to a favored few, and not anxious to be known beyond that charmed
circle.

To any one desirous of reading Ozanam's book the present scribe ventures
to respectfully commend as a preparatory mental tonic the sparkling piece of
writing which " S. M. C." has contributed to the Dantean question.

In the great range of Ozanam's book " S. M. C.'s " review leaves nothing un-
touched : Dante's politics ; the twisted and torn threads of Italian factions in the
thirteenth century; the multitudinous scandals of the fourteenth Papal, Floren-
tine, German ; Dante's exile, so stern and bitter, in which he had to learn " how
salt is the bread of strangers, how hard are the stairs of other men " all are
touched on. And, indeed, it may be said of " S. M. C.," Nihil quod tetigtt non
ornavit. There is one notable passage which the present writer cannot forbear
quoting in full. " We cannot," says the essayist, "for a moment hesitate as to the
propriety of alluding to Shakspere in connection with Dante, for both are poets
of all times ; though we cannot conceive Shakspere's attitude towards the stage
of this world as exactly the same as Dante's ' other times, other morals ' but it
is always the same humanity. Shakspere in his ' brief abstracts and chronicles
of time ' is the calmer looker-on. We don't go to him for philosophical nor
theological answers as such, but who is ready to deny that Shakspere has done
as much if not more than Dante to educate the world ? And the more we
come to know Dante, the surer we feel he would have owned to Shakspere's
greater hold on the world as a teacher."

" S. M. C." shows that two minds so great as those of Farrar and of Ozanam
recognize, as, indeed, do all lovers of Dante who are students as well as lovers,
that the Divina Commedia embodies the story of a life that shows in its repen-
tance for a past, a past now loathed and spurned, the elements^of true religion.
And these elements are necessarily eternal. " Go in peace and sin no more "
is the divine message to the poor soul that thought it was lost, but that is found ;

1898.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 573

that is saved from sin and shame, that is no longer dazzled by the brightness of
evil lusts, that is emancipated rrom the thraldom of avarice and of rage, that is
re-clothed in its right mind, and filled with that blessed peace which, indeed,
" passeth all understanding." This recognition of the religious value of the Dan-
tean masterpiece is one of the greatest services that both Ozanam and " S. M. C."
do the lovers of Dante, for most of the noblest commentators on the Commedia
have treated it too much on the aesthetic side.

But"S. M. C." goes further than this, claiming that while the chief value
of the Divina Commedia lies in its containing the eternal elements of all true re-
ligion, it has a secondary worth in being, as it were, a stately dirge, a noble " In
Memoriam." In this it transcends Petrarch's " Sonnets to Laura," Milton's
" Lycidas," Shelley's " Adonais," and even Tennyson's noble lament for Arthur
Henry Hallam. In the expressions of love for his friend loved and lost, Tenny-
son's poem is immeasurably more beautiful as a dirge than is the Commedia, but
this latter excels even " In Memoriam " in its splendid power of symbolism, which
is kept on a sustained level of excellence.

To conclude, the lesson to be learned from Frederic Ozanam 's book is prac-
tically the lesson that love, rightly understood, is the "greatest thing in the world,"
and that, if it be clung to, it brings peace, if not here, then hereafter. And in the
light of such knowledge we ask ourselves, in the words of the reviewer : " Is dis-
aster, then, what it seems something malign, the crash of fate, or but a specially
magnificent scene in that great, ever-renewed world tragedy which it is our hu-
man business to play out within the eager cognizance of the spheres ? We are,
indeed, given in spectacle to God and his angels, aye, and to one another!"

Ottawa, March, 1898. J. F. W.

* * *

The salons inaugurated last March under the auspices of the New York
Catholic Club's library committee have been very interesting. At the first Mr.
Henry J. Heidenis read a paper on " The Press in the United States." It proved
to be a veritable encyclopaedia of information on the subject, and when discussion
was reached no exception was taken to anything the learned reader had stated.
Dr. Cond B. Pallen,of St. Louis, who was present as a guest, spoke interestingly
of Catholic journalism, a subject with which he is thoroughly familiar from ex-
perience. The second salon introduced a paper read by Mr. Thomas M. Mulry
on " Co-operation of United Charities." Mr. Mulry is considered to be the best
informed man on such subjects in New York City, and his service to the cause of
Catholic charity is inestimable. The programme for the third salon included a
paper on " Architecture," read by Mr. Joseph H. McGuire and illustrated by stere-
opticon views. Mr. McGuire is a member of the library committee and a well-
known architect. Since the first appeal made last October for donations of
books, or money to purchase them, over three hundred books, representing popu-
lar and approved modern authors, have been added to the library, and the circu-
lation of books has largely increased.

* * *

The Rev. Thomas S. Gasson, S.J., in a recent address to the sodality of
which he has charge, devoted himself to the mission of the Child of Mary in re-
gard to literature. Books, he said, may be divided into the distinctly religious,
the indifferent, and the bad. A Child of Mary should cultivate a taste for devout
reading, suitable to her state in life. Ascetical literature, written with a view to
the special needs of English-speaking people, as Father Faber's books are, is
increasing, and we have good translations of such works as Rodriguez's Chris-

THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [J ul y

tian. Perfection, of permanent interest and universal application. A pious woman
should devote a quarter of an hour every day to such books more in Lent.

Nor should she be content to remain semi-educated on the history of the
church, the lives of the saints, etc. Here Father Gasson praised the good which
is being accomplished among the women of Boston by the Studies in Church
History of the John Boyle O'Reilly Reading Circle. Then, on the subject of
literature, pure and simple, the Children of Mary are not Trappists, he said.
They have a right to a wide variety in biography, history, poetry, and fiction.

Of bad or very dangerous literature it is sufficient to state that a good woman
will rejoice to be ignorant of such, no matter how fashionable it is to assume or
actually have a familiarity with it. But he would say a word for Catholic litera-
ture. By this he did not mean the goody-goody and unnatural stuff too often
parading in that name, whose only claim was that it is well-intentioned. He
wished to praise the work of authors of the Catholic faith who write in the
Catholic spirit, and are praiseworthy from the purely literary stand-point too.
If such writers are not encouraged by their own, to whom can they look for
support ?

Non-Catholics, especially the Episcopalians, set an example which should
not be lost on Catholics in their appreciation of their own journals and magazines,
and the writers of their own belief. In too many Catholic homes one may look
in vain for a Catholic journal or a Catholic book. You may find Ben Hur, but
not Dion and the Sibyls, a book which, had it been put forward under Protestant
patronage, would probably have had a greater success than the first named. In
the choice of reading the Child of Mary should always have one idea in mind
her books should be soul-strengthening. She needs strength to bear the trials of
her state of life, to overcome the temptations of the world to fulfil her great
mission.

. * * *

The Hon. Thomas J. Gargan has given an Illustrated Talk on the Catholic
Summer-School for the John Boyle O'Reilly Reading Circle and the friends of
the Summer-School movement. Through the courtesy of the Rev. Timothy
Brosnahan, S.J., the talk was given in Boston College Hall, and despite the in-
clement weather there was a large attendance, including many people from out
of town. Father Brosnahan presented the lecturer.

Mr. Gargan spoke at the outset of the increasing popular ambition for a
more liberal education, and of the various methods taken within recent years to
satisfy it. The trial session, so to speak, of the Catholic Summer-School, was
held at New London, Conn., in August, 1892. Then came the generous offer of
the site at Cliff Haven, N. Y., and the next year the Summer-School had its own
territory on Lake Champlain.

Mr. Gargan eloquently described the religious and historical associations
which cluster about this beautiful lake the memories of the great French
explorer who gave it its name ; of the Jesuit missionaries and martyrs ; of the
colonial wars and the early years of the young American Republic, including the
War of 1812. He was enthusiastic on the natural beauties of the place; de-
scribed minutely the buildings on the Summer-School grounds, chapel, auditori-
um, club-house, cottages, and gave a graphic idea of the intellectual and social
life during the session. Religion, philosophy, history, science, literature, all have
had their famous exponents ; and memory is refreshed and interest stimulated
for the reading of the splendidly selected volumes mentioned every year in the
Syllabus as an enlargement of the various courses.

1898.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 575

A great advantage of the Summer- School is that it brings together repre-
sentative Catholics from nearly all the cities of the Union, and puts them on a
friendly footing, in the interest of the highest and best things which they have in
common. Should some great occasion arise for united Catholic action during
any other time of the year, the regular attendant of the Summer-School knows
just whom to call upon.

Speaking of the cottages, Mr. Gargan reminded his hearers that the Boyle
O'Reilly Reading Circle was the first to propose the idea of Reading-Circle cot-
tages, and the first to buy a cottage lot at the Summer-School. The Circles of
New York and Philadelphia promptly followed its example in securing building
sites, but have left Boston behind in the matter of building. The Philadelphia
cottage was ready for occupancy two years ago ; the New York cottage last
summer. Both have proved excellent investments, and have been filled all
through the session.

The Circles in Philadelphia and New York, however, have had most gener-
ous help from the clergy and laity ; while the raising of money for the Boston
cottage has been left entirely to the Boyle O'Reilly Reading Circle. The Most
Rev. Archbishop Williams has, it is true, manifested his approval of the work by
the generous gift of $100; and Mr. Thomas B. Fitzpatrick has donated to the
Circle a most eligible site, far better than their original investment.

The lecturer then showed about forty beautiful views of the Summer-School
life. Some of these were made from the excellent snap-shot photographs taken
at the last session by Master Basil Gavin, of Boston. The pictures descriptive of
President McKinley's visit to the School, and the delightful showing of the out-
door advantages the boating, the bicycling parties, the soldiers at the garrison,
the Summer-School buildings, excited much enthusiasm. In the groups many
familiar faces were greeted, the Right Rev. Monsignor Conaty, so closely identi-
fied with the growth into popular favor of the Summer-School movement; Mr.
Mosher ; the Rev. M. J. Lavelle, the present esteemed president ; Father Morgan
Sheedy, Major John Byrne, and not a few well-known Bostonians. Somebody
had added to the collection a charming picture of Master Basil and his little sister
standing on the shores of Lake Champlain. It was introduced under the appro-
priate title, " What are the Wild Waves Saying ? "

The audience was deeply interested, and the effects of this illustrated talk
will undoubtedly be greatly to increase the attendance of Bostonians at the next
session, which begins July 10 and extends for seven weeks.

* * *

Beginning July 6, the fourth annual session of the Columbian Catholic
Summer-School will be held at Madison, Wis., because of the ample accommo-
dations there provided, the beauty and healthfulness of the city, the attractions of
the surrounding country, and the interest and pride taken in the school by the
citizens.

The different lecture courses for the coming session will be systematically
arranged under these heads : Ethics, Christian Apologetics, Psychology, Christian
Art, Literature, History, Philosophy of the Middle Ages.

The following is the list of lectures for the session of 1898, so far as deter-
mined. Other lectures will be announced later :

" The Church in History "the Right Rev. Thomas O'Gorman, D.D.,
Bishop of Sioux Falls. Five lectures.

" Psychology "the Rev. T. E. Shields, Ph.D. Five lectures.

"Applied Ethics" the Rev. W. F. Poland, S.J. Five lectures.

576 NEW BOOKS. [July, 1898.

" Christian Apologetics " the Rev. H. M. Calmer, S J. Five lectures.

" Christian Art " Miss Eliza Allen Starr. Four lectures.

"St. Thomas and the Philosophy of the Middle Ages "the Very Rev. D.
J. Kennedy, O.P. Four lectures.

" The Church and the Times " Henry Austin Adams, M.A. Four lectures.

" The Great English Poets " Conde B. Fallen, Ph.D. Four lectures.

The Right Rev. J. L. Spalding, D.D., Bishop of Peoria, 111. Subject to be
announced later.

The Right Rev. Camillus P. Maes. Subject to be announced later.

The Hon. M. J. Wade. Subject to be announced later.

The Rev. John W. Cavanaugh, C.S.C. Subject to be announced later.

The Hon. Graham Frost. .Subject to be announced later.

" Solar Physics " the Rev. Martin S. Brennan. Illustrated lectures.

" The Bible before the Reformation " the Rev. P. Danehy.

"The Spanish Pioneers "the Rev. W. J. Dalton.

" America's Catholic Heritage "Dr. Thomas P. Hart. M. C. M.

NEW BOOKS.

SILVER, BURDETT & Co., Boston:

Stepping- Stones to Literature : A Reader for Seventh Grade. By Sarah

Louise Arnold and Charles B. Gilbert.
D. APPLETON & Co., New York:

Political Crime. By Louis Proal. Arachne. By Georg Ebers. 2 vols.
Translated by Mary J. Safford. An American Girl in London. By Sara
Jeannette Duncan. Don Quixote de la Mancha. By Cervantes. Trans-
lated by Henry Edward Watts. World's Great Books Series.
D. H. McBRiDE & Co., Chicago :

Thoughts of a Recluse. By Austin O'Malley, M.D., Ph.D., LL.D.
AMERICAN BOOK Co., New York :

Cicero's Lcelius de Amicitia. Edited by John K. Lord.
AMERICAN SCHOOL BOOK Co., New York :

Stories of Ohio. By W. D. Howells. Manual of Hebrew Grammar. By

Rev.J. D. Wynkoop.
BENZIGER BROTHERS, New York:

A Manual of Catholic Theology. By Joseph Wilhelm, D.D., Ph.D., and
Thomas B. Scannell, B.D. Vol. II. Characteristics from the Writings
of Cardinal Wiseman. By Rev. T. E. Bridgett, C.SS.R. Notes on St.
Paul. By Joseph Rickaby, S.J. Flowers from the Franciscan Crown ;
Short Lives of Franciscan Saints.
THE MACMILLAN Co., New York:

Helbeck of Bannisdale. By Mrs. Humphrey Ward.

CATHOLIC TRUTH SOCIETY, London (CATHOLIC BOOK EXCHANGE, New York) :
The Catholic Church of England : Her Glories, Trials, and Hope. By his
Eminence Cardinal Perraud. The Slatterys. By James Britten, K.S.G.
The "Iron Virgin " of Nuremberg. By Rev. H. Lucas, S.J. Talks abotit
Our Lady ; Carpenter Lynes ; or, The Mother and Son. By Rev. G.
Bampfield.
ST. ANDREW'S PRESS, Barnet, England :

St. Thomas Aquinas : A Mediaeval Study. By M. A. Gallagher.
FRANCIS P. HARPER, New York :

Facts about Bookworms. By Rev. J. F. X. O'Conor, S.J.
HOUSE OF THE ANGEL GUARDIAN, Boston:

Little Month of the Sacred Heart.
B. HERDER, St. Louis:

From the Land of St. Laurence. By Maurice Francis Egan. Girlhood's
Hand-book of Woman. By Eleanor C. Donnelly. What the Fight was
About, and Other Stories. By L. W. Reilly.

AMERIGO VESPUCCI. (See page 603.)

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD.

VOL. LXVII. AUGUST, 1898. No. 401.

J\|ot caught to "peahen in spleqdor like i\\y k)or(,
Amidst a blaze of glory and of light

Ineffable, which Vanquished e\?ery sight,
<And seemed to shoW t\\e joys of TJeaVen begun,

n earth. \ \\y fair -Assumption Was when none
JV[ight see the manner of thy heavenward flight :
Within ti]e solerqn, still Uudean qigF|t

1 hy spirit brok,e its bonds, and glory Won.

<?)
Weeping, they left thy stainless body in

I he solemn tomb, but at the morrow's birth
llfmpty it lay and desolate. | here pure
And fair the lilies bloomed. J\|o stain of sin,
Bound thy frail body to return to earth.
In, Tiea\7cn thy prayers for eVer Will erjdure.

MARY F. NIXON.

STATE OF NEW YORK. 1897.
VOL. LXVII. 37

578 FATHER FALCONER'S VICTORY. [Aug.,

FATHER FALCONER'S VICTORY.

BY CLAUDE M. GIRARDEAU.

HE schooner from Charleston came tacking up
the river to make the plantation landing.

Beyond the pale yellow-green willows of the
canal rose the tall chimney of the rice-barn,
solitary and conspicuous in the intense flatness
of the landscape.

A negro, carrying a small trunk, went ashore as the schooner
made fast, followed by another black shouldering a large box,
in his turn succeeded by a young white man wearing the glasses
of a myopic student and a most indifferent suit of home-made
clothes. The captain of the little craft cast a reflective smile in
their direction ; himself hailing from Eastport, he had been the
cynical recipient of the young man's confidence.

As the three went in Indian file up the green lane, through
the rice-fields, and past the stable to the house, the owner of
the trunk and box looked eagerly about him, stopping every
now and then on a canal embankment to observe the slaves at
work in the ditches. The sun was hot and the work was heavy,
so they wore dull-colored cotton breeches rolled above the
knee. Above their waists nothing. But the stranger dis-
covered that the black or brown man does not look naked
when uncovered. His color is a garment.

" I should think it was pretty hard work," he said to one
of the ditchers. The man pulled a woolly forelock, glanced
over his sweating shoulder, grinned, and answered :

" Oh, no, mossa " ; then fell to digging again. The driver
sauntered by and glanced with conscious disdain at the puny
figure overlooking the field. He himself was a superb West-
Indian, black as soot, fine as ebony, his plaited rawhide lash
coiled snakewise around his arm. The white man sighed and
went on, catching up directly with the luggage-bearers, who
were waiting for him, dripping in the sunglare.

"I am sorry I kept you standing in the heat," he said.

They looked at each other under their brows, showing their
teeth.

" Oh, no, mossa ! " they murmured, taking up the line of
march again.

1898.] FATHER FALCONER'S VICTORY. 579

On a slight rise of ground they entered the park of live-oaks
and magnolias, whose festoons of Spanish moss swung in the
sea-wind. The young man lingered a little over the scarlet-lac-
quered footbridge spanning a canal filled from lip to lip with
nymphaea, pink and blue and white.

It might have been a bit of foreground near Hikone. The
azaleas were in blossom, dazzling alleys of flamboyants under
the hoary oaks. Through the bridal bouquets of the camellia-
japonicas adorning the path glinted the silver sheet of the
fish-pond, set like a jewel in its bezel of pierced marble brought
from France two hundred years before. The distant levels of
land were emerald with the vivid green of young oats, where
sheep were feeding in white and purple patches of light and
shade. Overhead a glorious sky, blue as a dream of paradise.
Beyond the park lifted a tower of fantastic proportions, its
Chinese roof crescented, its vane a golden dragon, its panelled sides
picked out in vermilion, blue, and green. The house stretched
away from the tower to the left; a curious, crawling array of
rooms one story high, uneven of roof, with unexpected doors
and casements ; a confusion united only by the endless piazza.

There was something so bizarre in this conjunction the ap-
proaching visitor took off his glasses, rubbed them vigorously,
put them on again, and was apparently surprised to behold
again the vision. The mansion was solid if grotesque. A negro
woman, wearing the inevitable Madras, met the men at the
piazza steps.

" Go 'roun' to de back," she said in a sweet, subdued voice
to the negroes ; then drew forward a bamboo chair.

" Ef you'll set heah, sah," she continued softly to the young
man, " Gunnel Chester be out in a minute."

She curtsied profoundly and went away noiselessly.

The doorway suddenly filled with the overflowing bulk of a
man six feet four inches in height, and but a little under three
hundred pounds in weight. His face was featured clearly and
of a wholesome ruddiness, yet not exactly good-natured, for
there was too much self-satisfaction in it. His hazel eyes were
shallow and set too close together ; his mouth concealed by a
red mustache that hung in heavy points far below his shaven
chin and cheeks. He wore a loose black velvet coat beauti-
fully embroidered. His manner was self-sufficient and pompous
to an overpowering degree.

He stood for a moment only, regarding the new-comer, one
hand in a pocket, the other holding an end of his mustache.

580 FATHER FALCONER'S VICTORY. [Aug.,

" Mr. Butterworth ? " he inquired affably in the clear Eng-
lish of the Carolinas. " I suppose you came up on the Rice-
Bird ? "

The pale young man rose most awkwardly.

" Yes ; I came from Charleston on the schooner. I-
He paused, abashed, for Colonel Chester was scrutinizing
him with speculative amusement.

" Ah ! you doubtless prefer the sea ? I believe the New-
Englanders generally do."

He took a seat on the joggling board facing his visitor, his
weight making it sag and creak ominously. A little girl slipped
like a shadow from a corner of the gallery and nestled under
his arm, peering at the young man with immense dark eyes.

"The sea, yes," murmured Butterworth; "but- but

"But not the Ashley River?" supplied the colonel, smiling
genially. " I dare say you would not like the coach any better,
sir. I prefer the schooner, myself. But then " he glanced
down at his huge bulk and then at Butterworth, who colored
like a school-girl. His undersize was a sore point with him.
Perhaps Chester suspected it.

" This is one of your pupils, sir," the colonel continued, put-
ting the little girl on his knee. She hid her face in her auburn
curls.

"I thought," the young man began hurriedly, "that there
were boys ? "

" So there are. Two of the most rampageous rascals, sir,
you ever saw. Two boys and a girl, and Latin and Greek for
' all of them, sir." He pinched the hidden cheek. " What do
you say to that, p'tite ? "

A. portly colored woman came softly up to them.

"Well, Pavilion, what is it?"

" Miss Isabel say that if the young gentleman would like to
go to his room, sir ? "

She curtsied again and cast an interrogative glance at the
young gentleman.

" Yes, thank you," said Butterworth, springing to his feet.
" I I am rather unpresentable, I fear. I ' he stopped con-
fused, as he usually did.

"Then, sir, if you will come with me?"

He followed her into the hall, and the colonel pushed away
his little daughter's screening curls and whispered at her ear.
She put a delicate cheek against his and they laughed together.

Pavilion opened the door of a room in the third floor of the

,] FATHER FALCONER'S VICTORY. 581

tower and curtsied low as Butterworth passed her to enter.
Her eyes travelled comprehensively around. She paused with
her hand on the door-knob to say :

" I think, sir, you will find everything you desire, sir. But
if not, there is a bell-rope, and one of the servants or I will be
at hand."

" Thank you," replied Butterworth, astonished at her correct
language.

A faint smile, instantly suppressed, flittered across her serene
face. He took an impulsive step toward her.

" You look well cared for, and apparently you have had
certain advantages in education. But are you happy? Tell
me truly are you happy ? "

Pavilion put one foot beyond the threshold.

"Berry happy, sir," she said hurriedly, forgetting her
English. " Is is dat all, mossa ? "

She did not wait for a reply, but closed the door in a jiffy
and went quickly down stairs. Butterworth took a seat by a
window overlooking the park and distant rice-fields and fell to
musing.

" What can I do for these people ? " he thought ; " how can
I help them ? how can I get at them ? "

His eyes fell on his box of books in a corner of the room.

There was no customs official at the plantation landing,
otherwise the box would have been contraband.

Toward evening a spruce mulatto came to offer his services
as valet, but Butterworth was already dressed for dinner. The
mulatto smiled to himself as he scrutinized the tutor's toilet.

" De ladies, sah," he observed insinuatingly, "are in ebenin'
attiah. De cunnel " he waved a hand with a white palm
airily, words failing him.

But the tutor was not concerned about his clothes or the
lack of them. It was enough that his black stock was neat
and his pale brown hair carefully puffed over his ears. He
settled his glasses, cleared his throat, and said nervously :

" Won't you sit down a moment ? "

The mulatto started visibly and stared.

" Me, sah ? Set down, sah ? "

" Yes ; I would like to talk to you."

Felix glanced over his shoulder at the door.

"Oh, no, mossa. I couldn' t'ink ob settin' down in yo'
presence, sah, ef yah kindly excuse me, sah. I been brung up
to know bettah dan dat, sah."

582 FATHER FALCONER'S VICTORY. [Aug.,

" Don't be afraid, man," said Butterworth, a little con-
temptuously ; " be a man for once. For God's sake, forget for
awhile that you are a slave."

The mulatto actually grew pale. He mechanically sat down
on the box of books and stared fixedly at the white man, who
began to talk. It was the one subject on which the little tutor
could be eloquent. He shut his eyes and conjured up the
memorable scene at the Park Street Church two years before.

Words inspired by that recollection sprung to his lips and
found utterance in a burning torrent. The colored man listened
as children listen to ghost stories in the dark. A tap at the
door made him jump to his feet like a marionette.

" Come in," said Butterworth, who had forgotten the time.

A colored woman opened the door.

" Dinnah gwine be sarved d'rectly, sah."

As the tutor went out she glanced at the mulatto.

"Whar you a-been, Felix, all dis time?" she asked, under
her breath, with a certain significance. " De cunnel been a-ring
fuh yuh fuh de las' ha'f hour."

"I been a-he'pin' Mistah Buttahworth," stammered Felix;
but his manner betrayed him.

"A-he'pin' him tek out he clo'es an' knock open he box?"
she retorted meaningly, looking into the room.

Felix said nothing.

" I reck'n yuh been a-he'p him git ready fuh dinnah," she
continued.

They looked at the figure descending the stairs ahead of
them, and burst into an agony of suppressed laughter. The
woman from sheer deviltry, the man from nervousness and ap-
prehension.

A black boy in Turkish trousers and turban opened the door
of the drawing-room as Butterworth paused in the hall, per-
suading himself to go in. A subdued sound of voices and low
laughter increased his timidity. At first glance the long, hand-
some room seemed full of people, and after the anguish of
introduction, pompously performed by the colonel, he shrank
into the shadow of a dark curtain and wiped the mist from
his eye-glasses.

The colonel, in semi-military ;< attiah," was by far the most
imposing figure in the room, but what his wife, Mistress Ches-
ter, lacked in height, she made up for in breadth. Just above
her sweet and rosy face, where her hair was parted, was set a pink
japonica fastened with a fillet of pink ribbon to the chignon,

1898.] FATHER FALCONER'S VICTORY. 583

whence fell a Niagara of auburn curls, " natural " and otherwise.
Her costume was nothing but a flounced and figured muslin,
but what with the light of the prismed chandelier falling upon her
dimpled bare arms and bosom, her voluminous spread of petti-
coats and profuse adornments of pink japonicas, the little tutor
would have sworn she was in ball-dress and covered with dia-
monds. Besides these two and their three children, the boys on
each side their mother in velvet suits, the girl on a stool near
her father, there were others in the room to whom Butterworth
now turned his attention. One, a man, was seated before Mis-
tress Chester, making her laugh heartily, though quietly, over
some amusing story. The other, a woman, sat in a deep chair
by the fireplace, glancing up occasionally at the colonel, who
leaned on the mantel-piece, drawing together the ends of his
mandarin mustache below his chin with a conspicuous white
hand.

The tutor poked his head out like a turtle from the curtain,
to get a better view of them. The woman's face was illumined
by the red flare of burning fragrant pine-cones. The little girl,
adoring her from the hassock, was her diminished replica, a
faithful miniature of line and color, except for the auburn
curls.

Miss Ferrol's blue-black hair was so smooth it might have
been a satin cap on her graceful head, but for a faint ripple in
the outline on either side her low forehead. Its great length
was plaited and pinned close behind her ears, the tips only of
which could be seen. The young lady rightly judged that its
beauty needed no adornment. Like her sister, she wore a
much-beflounced muslin, tamboured, but with the addition of a
rich lace bertha and a set of rose-colored cameos, exquisitely
carved, that became her wonderfully. She half reclined in the
deep velvet chair, one porcelain-like hand hanging over its broad
arm, a cameo bracelet fitting her wrist closely. Presently she
lifted a rice-paper handscreen between her complexion and the
leaping blaze, turned her long neck slowly and shot a dark
glance in the direction of the window curtain. The little tutor
shrank back again, but she caught the gleam of his owlish
glasses and smiled to herself.

He sat opposite her at the dinner-table with a child on each
side of him ; and what with her occasional attention, the startling
questions at intervals from right and left, the strange unusual
cookery, and the presence of the negro butler and serving-men,
the young man's appetite vanished.

584 FATHER FALCONER'S VICTORY. [Aug.,

He finally escaped, he scarcely knew how, into the drawing-
room again ; but later on there came a rustle behind him she
wore thirteen petticoats and all were starched and Miss Ferrol
sank down upon the sofa beside him, looking like a huge lace-
papered bouquet.

" I believe Brother Archibald said that you were from Mas-
sachusetts?" she said in her soft, laughing voice.

"Yes, ma'am," he murmured desperately. "I was I am
that is to say, I was graduated from Harvard in in

"So we understood," she replied sweetly; "and I hope you
will have an easier time teaching the children than I had."

" You ! " he exclaimed, surprised.

She turned her face slowly, giving him the benefit of every
phase of her beauty, from new moon to full.

" Yes ; would you not take me for a school-ma'am ? I un-
dertook to lead them in the pleasant paths of wisdom for a
short while only. They were three to one, each desired a
different road, so I surrendered at discretion."

" Then," said the little tutor with a heartfelt sigh that amused
her intensely, " I do not see how I can hope to succeed where
you have failed."

Miss Ferrol leaned back carefully and laughed.

" I did not intend to discourage you. I failed because I
was unfit for success, I daresay. ... I believe I would like
to go to school with the children myself."

" Oh ! would you ? " he exclaimed boyishly ; " that would
be"

Stopping short in confusion at his own audacity.

" Yes, that would be ? " inquired Miss Ferrol slyly.

" Very pleasant," he concluded lamely " for me, that is,"
he added after taking -thought.

She put her rosy finger-tips to her lips and laughed like a
child. The young man had imagined her haughty ; in reality,
and at nearer range, she was charming.

Just at this critical point, in his opinion, Mr. Gillon, who
had entertained Mistress Chester before dinner, now held forth
to the company, which had been augmented by the arrival of
the family doctor and a neighboring planter. This last, hand-
some and imperious, had cast many an impatient look in the
direction of the sofa where the tutor was innocently admiring
the face beside him.

" Yes, sir," Gillon was saying oratorically, as if rehearsing
a speech, " in reply to men like Garrison and his ilk, all / have

1898.] FATHER FALCONER'S VICTORY. 585

to say is, God Almighty made it so, sir. He made the white
man and he made Africa and he put the black man there,
and then he said to the white men, 'Gentlemen, help your-
selves ! ' ' He waved his hand presumably in the direction of
Africa. A smile and a murmur of acquiescence ran round the
room.

Butterworth's lip curled. He was indeed young, and it did
not seem possible that a reasonable human being could be
guilty of such utterance. Puritan New England had used sub-
stantially the same reasoning in other and far different regard,
but it is not given even to a Harvard graduate to be always
necessarily logical.

" Do you believe that ? " he said in a low voice to Miss
Ferrol.

Like most timid, impulsive people, he took her superficial
charm for sympathy.

" Believe what, Mr. Butterworth ? "

" Do you agree with what Mr. Gillon has just said ? "

"About the negroes?"

" Yes, of course."

" I don't know I daresay," she said indifferently, but with
much amusement in her beautiful dark eyes.

She opened a tiny spangled fan and held its edge to her
lips.

" What ! " he exclaimed, " you do not really mean that, do
you ? "

"Why not?"

" You must believe that they are human beings, at least."

"Oh, no," she said to provoke him, amused by his intens-
ity; "if I believed that I would have to believe too many other
things. Besides," changing her voice and expression, "we do
not talk about it. I cannot imagine what has started Mr. Gil-
Ion off. Evidently something has happened."

She paused, for the doctor was now saying in his metallic,
penetrating tenor :

" I tell you, sir, it is high time that we took a definite stand,
sir, on this question. We are subjected to the insolence of these
Northern abolitionists much too often, to my thinking. I, for
one, would propose drastic measures."

He was interrupted by the planter, Rafe Lonsdale, whose
language was as imperious as his appearance.

Miss Ferrol glanced at Butterworth.

" You are an abolitionist," she said softly and suddenly.

586 FATHER FALCONER'S VICTORY. [Aug.,

" I am," he answered curtly.

" Then," she continued gravely, " I would advise you either
to keep your sentiments religiously to yourself, or go back
North just as soon as possible."

" I can and will do neither," he said quickly ; " this is a free
country."

" Oh, is it ? " she asked, gibing at him ; " but you will find
out."

" I am not a coward," he said hotly.

" Well, I don't know. That remains to be seen. You cer-
tainly came here under false colors."

" What ? "

" Did you take pains to explain to Colonel Chester your
peculiar political convictions?"

He colored and was silent.

" I saw your letters to him. You wrote as a student mere-
ly, with no hint of politics. You write," she said mercilessly,
" better than you talk. Your pen disguises your thought better
than your tongue or your face. You think if you had been
honest with Colonel Chester you would not have had the cher-
ished opportunity of your life. But you know very well that
that is what you Puritans are so fond of calling Jesuitical."

The little tutor looked down in much embarrassment.

" What do you hope to do here, Mr. Butterworth ? Will
you incite the negroes to rebellion ? "

"God forbid!"

" Then do you hope to convert Colonel Chester and Doctor
Preston and Mr. Lonsdale to your views?"

" It would be a forlorn hope."

" So I think! If you talk to the slaves," she went on softly,
" you run two risks : first, of being the cause of serious trouble
between master and servant, with what result may be foreseen ;
and second, between the master and yourself."

" I do not care for that, I am afraid," he said coolly.

" But I am afraid we do," she replied, " and you had better
give the matter a second thought."

" My convictions are not like my clothes " he began.

She rose, shook out her flounces, and looked him over with
a dazzling smile.

" Neither are ours," she retorted, and womanlike moved
away as she spoke, to join the others. The men all sprang to
their feet. They would have done so, however, had she been
three score instead of one, and a witch in any sense of the word.

1898.] FATHER FALCONER'S VICTORY. 587

" Perhaps 'Livia will sing for us," said Mrs. Chester, who
was anxious to end the discussion, in which she had taken no
part.

The wish was immediately seconded by Lonsdale, who
placed a chair beside her harp and whispe/ed at her ear.

Gillon applauded softly, the doctor murmuring, to the sly
amusement of the other men :

" Oh, would I were a tuneful lyre ! "

The servants clustered behind the door-hangings of hall and
dining-room. Pavilion, coming in to carry the children off to
bed, stopped behind Mistress Chester's chair. Olivia stretched
a lovely arm across the strings, plucked an seolian chord, and
began in a clear, joyous voice :

" Oh, tell me not the woods are fair."

II.

The next morning the little tutor and his three pupils took
a walk over the plantation with a view to mutual discoveries of
temperamental differences the preliminary skirmish before the
inevitable engagement. As they made their way through the
park, they came upon a space of ground about a mile from the
house, a few rods from the river's bank. It was shaded by
weeping willows, green fountains tossing spray-like foliage high
in air. An avenue of undipped hemlocks led up to it, and so
dense was their shade the walk was dark even in daytime. Two
Lombardy poplars stood like exclamation points on either side
a gate set in a brick wall enclosing a hollow square. The boys
scampered ahead, but little Cecilia clung to the tutor's hand,
not from sudden affection but from fear, as he pushed open
the rusty iron door and went in. Immediately facing him,
stark white against the dense greenery of the background, in
the airest of airy attitudes, deftly poised on one toe, with flying
scarf and floating hair, with curving arms and scantest drapery,
gleamed the Genius of the Dance. Beneath her merry feet the
marble tablet bore this inscription, which the near-sighted man
bent down to decipher :

" SACRED TO THE MEMORY OF

THE REVEREND JASPER CHESTER,

FOR TWENTY YEARS BELOVED PASTOR OF

THE FIRST BAPTIST CHURCH,
SAINT LUCIA'S PARISH, INDIGO."

588 FATHER FALCONER'S VICTORY. [Aug.,

His finger paused here, as he tilted up his head to interro-
gate the monument and the smiling Terpsichore.

" My grandpapa," murmured Cecilia, folding her hands
together pensively.

" This is the Chester burying-ground," Butterworth gasped.
His myopic eyes fell upon the figures defining the square of
family graves. Marble images, perched on granite pedestals in
the several corners, naked and not ashamed, originally belonging
to the Ferrols and a part of Mistress Chester's marriage dower ;
rare pieces of sculpture by masters of the art, that would,
with Terpsichore, have graced a palace, and certainly never in-
tended by their original purchasers for monumental decoration.
But the weight of public disapproval had been too much even for
Colonel Chester, who felt that he had overstepped his line when
he married a Roman Catholic. Luckily for his wife, his father
and mother slept with their forbears in the " Chester burying-
ground," but the offending statues had been banished from hall
to billiard-room and thence to the park. Pursued by the rigid,
unrelenting criticism of the parish even to that retreat, the
colonel had at last yielded. Each corner Grace and Sylph
was invested with an iron hoop-skirt, through the parallels of
which her delicate legs displayed themselves at intervals only.

Ignorance of her name and history did not blind the public
to the significance of Terpsichore's attitude. Many were the
strictures on a taste that placed her above the last resting-place
of the Reverend Jasper, but the disposition of her scarf saved
her from destruction. She was ultimately regarded as an angel
without wings by the scandalized members of the sect that wrote
the art of which she was the personification foremost on its list
of cardinal sins.

The tutor sank down upon a convenient rusty seat, and
rubbed his glasses and then his eyes.

He did not feel like laughing, though many a laugh had
echoed and still echoes in that curious spot. He felt dazed.
Life among the Chinese the tower suggesting the simile could
not have appeared more topsy-turvy to him. The very land-
scape mocked him. He could have written, as a Catholic priest
was then writing, of the country: " Tis a land of horror, and
without hope," a decision rebuked by his bishop as to the last
expression, and fortunately retracted years later. But the
tutor went back to the house, avoiding the rice-fields, for he
could not endure the sight of the slaves in the ditches, with
the magnified figure of the driver silhouetted against the rosy

1898.] FATHER FALCONER'S VICTORY. 589

sky from the green lift of the embankment. A figure that in-
spired a sudden memory

" On the other side, Satan . . . dilated stood ;
His stature reached the sky, and on his crest
Sat horror plumed ; nor wanted in his grasp. . . ."

He passed through the slave quarters to reach the house.
Some of the women were pounding coarse rice in primitive
mortars made of hollowed-out stumps. One yellow girl, tall
and comely, her homespun gown roped into a huge puff above
her knees, stood winnowing the grain in a shallow basket held
above her head by fine, strong arms, a Tuccia of the rice-
country. No vestal, however, for a brown imp plucked at her
skirt and brought down a shower of rice and slaps on his bare
back.

Toward evening, after a lunch with the children, the tutor
sat down by his tower window overlooking the fields. Not heed-
ing the strange beauty of the scene, he bent a spiritual ear to
the voice of the swamp-land, the cry of the rice-ditch, dropped
his head on his hands and said aloud, " O Lord ! how long,
how long ? "

As he sat a slave came to the door with the information
that the colonel would like to see Mr. Butterworth in the
drawing-room. He went down immediately, and found not only
the colonel but a number of " gentlemen of property and
standing," in grave groups, talking in excited if subdued tones.
A seductive odor of fine old whisky, judiciously mingled with
mint, diffused itself throughout the room.

The men were, most of them, in riding trim, and empha-
sized their remarks with the handle of a crop struck on an
argumentative palm.

" Gentlemen," said Colonel Chester, as Felix ushered in the
tutor, "this is Mr. Butterworth."

All eyes instantly focussed themselves upon the new-comer.

u Ah, Mr. Butterworth," said the spokesman of the gather-
ing, " from Massachusetts, from Boston, I believe ? Perhaps,
then, you will not object to stating your opinion of this publi-
cation ? "

A copy of the Liberator was spread before him upon a
table. He picked it up with such lively surprise exhibited in
his face that Lonsdale added :

" Probably you did not expect to find a copy of it in this
part of the world ? But, sir, if we are not in Boston we are

590 FATHER FALCONER'S VICTORY. [Aug.,

near Charleston, and not so very far from Baltimore, and we
have a curious fancy to keep ourselves informed upon matters
of national interest. You may possibly be acquainted with the
editor of this sheet?"

Butterworth's color rose, more at the speaker's tone tha'n at
his words.

" I have the honor to know him well," was his quiet reply.

Lonsdale glanced at Chester.

" You may, then, sympathize with his views ? " insinuated
the planter.

" I adopt his motto, at all events," replied Butterworth, who
was no longer nervous.

" Ah ? Very praiseworthy, certainly in another section of
the country. It is our desire that you return to Massachusetts
at your earliest convenience, and say to your friend that the
Legislature of Georgia has -passed an act offering a reward of
five thousand dollars to any one who shall arrest, bring to trial,
and prosecute to conviction, under the laws of the State, either
the editor or the publisher of this scurrilous journal."

" No ! " exclaimed the tutor amazed. " It cannot possibly
be true."

" You mean to say, sir, that I lie ? " exclaimed Lonsdale
fiercely.

" For God's sake, Rafe, let the matter drop," said a man
near him. Then to Butterworth briefly :

" We know from your own admission, sir, that you enter-
tain views both dangerous and seditious. We warned Colonel
Chester from the outset that your position here as tutor was
simply to be a cloak for the dissemination of these views.
High as is our regard for the colonel, we cannot in justice to
the community allow him a free hand in this matter. We are
here, in consequence, to tell you that the schooner that brought
you from Charleston is still at the landing. You will go aboard
at once, as the vessel for the North leaves Charleston to-
morrow."

*' I am sorry," said Colonel Chester, with literally towering
pride, " to seem inhospitable. For 1 my part, sir, the bare sug-
gestion of fear of you or of any other abolitionist is to me,
sir, very amusing. The height of absurdity, sir ! I feel per-
sonally capable of coping with the whole of New England,
upon my own ground. But in a case like this, sir, I yield to
the wishes of the majority. I hardly suppose you have had
time to unpack your boxes?"

1898.] FATHER FALCONER'S VICTORY. 591

" No," said Butterworth. Then he turned impulsively to the
company, the pamphlet in his hand, " Will you not allow me to
say

" Not a word," interrupted Lonsdale, whose proud face was
flushed with something besides pride and passion ; "we have all
read what you have to say."

Felix opened the door. The tutor turned away without a
word and went back to his room, followed by the mulatto.
As he locked and strapped his own trunk, the slave sat on the
box of books and listened to his subdued yet eloquent passion
of words. Denied utterance by the white man, he addressed
himself to the black, forgetting that his auditor was not a
negro. Knowing that his time was short, he came to the con-
clusion of the matter, ignoring prudence in enthusiasm.

Before he left the room he took Felix by the hand earnestly :

" Do not be afraid to show yourself a man. Talk cautiously
to your friends and tell them what I have said, and when the
time is ripe then act ! If your country will not help you, if
man will not, God will."

A month later the young man sat in the office of the
Liberator, a miserable hole where the editor, so formidable a
figure in the slaveholding imagination, ate, slept, and worked his
heart out. He had listened attentively to Butterworth's recital.

" Right, right ! " he said, smiting his desk softly with his
palm, " we can only sow a little seed here and there. The
blacks must take a moral interest themselves in the question of
their enslavement before any definite result can be reached."

He paused, and it did not occur to Butterworth to inquire
in what way this moral interest was to be roused, since the
blacks got their religion, as they did their corn-meal and bacon,
from their owners. However, this question would have struck
the editor as being caviare to the subject. He continued
musingly :

" Did not the Southern provinces despair of all attempts to
make slaves of the Indians ? Ah, that is the spirit the blacks
must show."

" I am sure they will, as individuals, here and there," said
the young man meditatively, " but as a race I fear they have
not the moral stamina."

After a little further conversation he took his leave. As he
walked through the icy streets he seemed to feel again the
warm breath of the rice-country, and a vision of Olivia Ferrol
at her harp rose vividly before his mental vision.

592 FATHER FALCONER'S VICTORY. [Aug.,

III.

It was in the heart of the business season in the rice-coun-
try. The majority of the planters had gone to the city, leav-
ing the plantations in charge of the overseers. The patrol of
the roads, brutally ridden by the Lonsdales, somewhat relaxed
in their absence.

The mistresses of the places wrote the required passes with
much less inquisition than the masters were wont to, for slaves
desiring to visit other plantations or to trade at the infrequent
country stores.

The Chester place was bounded on the north by an arm of
a great swamp, thrust down like a long wedge from the upper
part of the parish to the sea. The rice-fields skirted its angle
on both sides, narrowing to the salt, the canals nibbling at
the edges ; but its dismal interior was unexplored save by run-
away negroes. It was whispered that its black and formidable
morass was the home of fugitives who had grown from boy-
hood to advanced old age with no knowledge beyond its pris-
matic pools, its mysterious islands, its strange and hideous
shapes of flesh and flower. The slaves were almost as much
afraid of its gens lucifuga as the whites were, and many a grue-
some tale was whispered over cabin fires beyond the dark. The
white men gave small credence to the swamp-lore of the rice,
ditches, yet had no desire to penetrate its mysteries. Never-
theless, there were those among the slaves who stole at night-
fall to its reeking fern coverts, casting a wary eye askance
for the driver and his dogs, disappearing for a space of time to
return lighter of hand but not of heart, and creep to ''blanket"
under the moonless sky.

Among these was Felix, the colonel's body-servant ; half
white, half black, ambitious, servile, fiercely hating his servitude,
cowardly and cruel. His black brother, Mingo, many years his
senior, had been a former driver, but to escape his master's
whip for some misdeed he had taken to the swamp, and had
not seen the unobstructed light of day for ten years.

His latent savagery woke afresh in the poisonous breath of
the cypress morass. He had carried off by stealth the wife of
the West-Indian one of the Ferrol servants and her fate was
the horror of the fairer slave-women ; though there were not
wanting those to say she preferred the Senegambian to the
Jamaican, for the latter consoled himself.

But again and again was Mingo urged by Felix to risk a

1898.] FATHER FALCONER'S VICTORY. 593

passage with Victoria on one of the river schooners under cover
of night, and escape to the North. These boats were invaria-
bly owned by Yankee captains, but Mingo knew them not and
wisely distrusted them, as he did all white men, entirely. The
long-delayed revenge of the West-Indian made him contemptuous.

" De swamp good 'nough fuh me," he would reply to Felix's
importunities.

After the meteor-like visitation of the tutor the burden of
these exhortations materially changed, and to these variations
Mingo and the swamp-dwellers lent eager ears. Felix had from
the beginning realized the impossibility of a successful insur-
rection without the co-operation of the Jamaican. He broached
the subject very cautiously. The driver, naturally taciturn,
listened without comment. Being slow of speech, he was super-
ficially regarded by the subtle-witted mulatto as also slow of mind.

One day, however, he himself smarted under the lash of the
overseer, or rather under his own weapon in the energetic hand
of that official. It was seldom indeed that punishment fell to
his share, and in this instance it was unmerited. Therefore, as
he passed Felix in the yard after dark, he said without stopping :

" Come see me this evening."

Felix, on fire, went to the cabin as soon as he could get
-away from the house.

The driver spoke the Gullah of the low country, a barbarous
tortuous lingo incomprehensible to any except the plantation born
and raised. Felix, being in the house, spoke fairly good English.

The West-Indian sat on his doorstep, the light of the full
moon in his face.

"Tell Mingo," he said suddenly, "to send me back my
wife."

" Huccome you t'ink Mingo got your wife?" retorted Felix.

" This no time for fool," responded the driver quietly, " you
go tell Mingo I say send me back Victoria, my wife."

"Then what you a-goin' to do, black man?" said Felix ner-
vously.

The driver thought a moment.

" After the overseer and women and children done kill, what
then ? " he counter-questioned.

Felix observed him narrowly.

"We a-goin' to stay right here, of co'se, 'twell Colonel Ches-
ter an* dat debble Lonsdale return."

His sarcasm was wasted.

"How we get away?" interrogated "the black giant, running
VOL. LXVII. 38

594 FATHER FALCONER'S VICTORY. [Aug.,

his hand along the great muscles of his right arm meditatively
and eying Felix with some inward calculation.

" There is a Yankee boat in the canal. We gag the cap-
tain, kill the crew, if we has to, and make for one of the West
Islands. You know the way, you a Krooman."

" Yes," assented the driver, " that's a good plan. I make
fine captain of a boat. You tell Mingo to send back Victoria,
my wife, and I go with you."

" You swear dat ? " questioned Felix uneasily.

" Yes ; swear like white man."

" No," said the mulatto in a low voice, " in the Voodoo to-
night."

The driver hesitated a second.

"All right," he said, "tell the swamp-men to be there, and
tell Mingo to bring my wife, Victoria, with him."

They shook hands, and Felix glided away ; but the West-In-
dian sat on his doorstep till the moon sank, revolving many
dark things in his mind.

IV.

Daddy Florio was dying. He had been the Chester butler
and confidential servant for many years, and becoming much
attached to the young mistress and her beautiful sister, he had
become Catholic also, first from admiration of the ladies and
then from conviction. For, old as he was even at the time of
the colonel's marriage, he was a man of no small mental force,
a profound reader of character, and, after his conversion, a
humble and devout Christian, if enthusiastic after the manner
of his kind. As Felix's grandfather, he had often argued ear-
nestly with the mulatto, but without effect. The only other
Catholics among the slaves were the women who personally
attended Mistress Chester and Miss Ferrol, and the chil-
dren's Da. These had been a part of Mistress Chester's mar-
riage dower.

Florio was nearly eighty, yet had been an efficient servant
up to the time of a sudden attack of fever followed by partial
paralysis, confining him to his bed for many months. Felix's
wife, Zilpah, waited on him, but without affection. She was a
mulattress of voluptuous appearance and violent temper, kept in
hand only by a well-grounded fear of her husband.

The owners of the vast plantations that constituted the sea-
board parish of Santa Lucia, Indigo, were either evangelical
bigots of Huguenot ancestry or indifferent Episcopalians.
The Ferrols, therefore, *were obliged to go to the city, a two
days' journey by the highway, to attend church. But there

.] FATHER FALCONER'S VICTORY. 595

was a chapel in the Chinese tower, and four times a year a
priest came and remained on the plantation for a day or so.
It was now time for his early spring visit, and the English
carriage with black footmen hanging to the straps behind, and
postilions and outriders in the brilliant scarlet Chester livery,
was sent to the city to the bishop's house. Father Falconer,
a worked-to-death, fever-ridden ascetic, laughed to himself as he
drew his patched and rusty soutane over his knees and settled
back upon Mistress Chester's blue satin cushions for the long
drive, then sighed ; for to his generous spirit the contrasts of
life in the slave-country struck his sensitive soul like a lash.

Like the little tutor, he gazed from the carriage windows
over the paddy-fields, whose ditches were filled with sweating
blacks, and whose fringing pine forests were starry with the
ghostly dogwood, the bridal hedge-rose, and the golden jas-
mine, and tears rose in his heart and gathered in his eyes in
looking over those doomed fields and stately domains. A
visit to the plantations was always a sore trial to him. In the
city he could wring the neck of torture by desperate work in
the bishop's school, and by his unremitting missions among
the lower caste whites and slaves. But on the plantations
the Chester and one other where he. was compelled to see
and hear, he held his peace ; but it was pain and grief to him,
and he was acutely miserable. His heart often failed him as
he sat in the chapel facing the rows of dark eyes, all filled with
the melancholy of servitude. He pointed out with consoling
comments the beauty of submission, the pleasure of cheerfully
performed duties, the sweet reward of Christian love, the fact
that before the Tabernacle mistress and maid, master and man,
were of one race in the eyes of heaven.

Fortunately, Mistress Chester was a devout woman, and de-
sired nothing so much as the happiness and salvation of those
about her. She had long realized the inexpediency of freeing
her slaves, and so she devoted herself to -the duty of making
their condition endurable. Olivia, less spiritual, was neverthe-
less too sweet-natured to be anything but considerate ; but she
was not so confident of the power of religion either to console
or to reform a slave.

Being told upon arrival that Florio was dying, Father Fal-
coner went at once to his cabin. He administered extreme
unction to the patient sufferer and talked and prayed with him
for an hour or more. When he left the cabin, Olivia bade
Zilpah make a fire upon the hearth as the night grew chilly,
and herself lighted several blessed candles upon the table be-

596 FATHER FALCONER'S VICTORY. [Aug.,

side the bed to increase the soft illumination of the poor room ;
then gave the old slave his rosary and left him with a prayer
for his peace. He lay gazing at the crucifix hanging upon the
opposite wall, beneath which was a Madonna copied in water-
color by Mrs. Chester for him.

Zilpah, who was warming the soles of her feet at the fire,
gazed fixedly at him. She had " got religion " several years
before, but Florio's variety only excited her cupidity. She
thought she would take his beads for a necklace as soon as he
died. She stood leaning against the chimney-face for nearly an
hour, glancing from time to time at the door, her wide nostrils
expanding as if she were governed as much by scent as by sight.

Florio fell asleep, his beads tightly grasped in his wasted
hands as if he read her thoughts, his old face looking drawn
and gray against the coarse unbleached pillow. Presently a
man's head appeared for a second at the window, taking in
the scene with a flash of fiery eyes. Then the door opened
and Felix entered catlike.

" Everything ready ? " Zilpah inquired coolly.

" Yes ; the driver say the night going to be just light enough
to see good."

He went to the bed. His fierce gaze seemed to disturb the
dying man, for he opened his eyes suddenly.

" Dat you, Felix, my son ? "

"Yes, daddy."

"You got on de blue shirt?"

"Yes, daddy."

" And the leather belt ? "

"Yes, daddy."

" You is barefoot, Felix ? I didn't hear you come in."

" Yes, my foot bare."

"What for?"

" So you don't hear me."

The old man paused a moment.

" Is dat your knife, Felix ? "

"Yes, daddy."

" What you got it on for to-night, my son ? What you wear
de ditch-clothes for, Felix? You de colonel's body-servant!"

Felix glanced over his shoulder at Zilpah. Then he bent
down over the old man.

" Daddy you a-going to die. You a-dying now, ain't you ? "

"Yes, thank the Blessed Mother of God, I'm going home."

" Maybe somebody else a-going home with you, daddy.
Maybe you ain't a-going the lonely way."

1898.] FATHER FALCONER'S VICTORY. 597

He straightened up, seized the cane-knife and shook it aloft.

" The day of the Lord is at hand. Woe to the 'Gyptians !
Woe to the house of bondage ! The shackle of the slave done
a-struck off! Glory, glory! Daddy we a-going to be free!
Free men ! Free ! "

Florio lay quite still, looking up at him with sudden com-
prehension and horror. Then his jaw fell, his eyes rolled.

" Come on," said Felix hurriedly to Zilpah ; " he done dead.
They waiting for us by the driver's cabin. Soon as Mingp and
the swamp-men creep out we a-going to the house."

They went out hastily. By degrees life returned to the old
slave, but he lay utterly unable to move, gazing upon the cru-
cifix. Then he began to pray in a whisper. After awhile, by
a supreme act of faith, he raised himself in bed. He perceived
that he was alone. He held out his skeleton hands to the cross,
he prayed aloud. He implored the intercession of the gracious
Mother of Perpetual Help.

Then turning back the bed-clothes from his paralyzed legs
he deliberately put them out of bed. As soon as his feet
touched the floor he stood up. Then wrapped the sheet about
him, blew out the candles, walked firmly to the door and
stepped out into the yard.

A figure stealing by threw up its hands with a wailing cry
and disappeared in the shadows of the Trees of Paradise.

A light was burning in the tower. Olivia had taken for
Jier own the room that had been given to Butterworth. She
was seated at her desk, reading with some amusement a letter
before her. The pages were covered with Lonsdale's passion-
ate hieroglyphics. Her hair hung in two long plaits from each
side her delicate head to the floor. The tower-clock struck
twelve, a long-sustained silvery chime. Admonished of the
hour, she murmured an Ave, holding up her charming face,
which changed suddenly as a knock came upon the door with
the ceasing of the bell. She hesitated, then drew her scarlet
dressing-gown about her and went to the door. As she opened
it Florio fell upon his knees and caught at her robe.

She drew back in a ferment of fear and astonishment.

" Florio ! You here ? But you cannot walk. You have not
been out of bed for months. You were dying!"

She fixed her great frightened eyes upon him. A horror of
the supernatural seized her, dampened her hair, chilled her blood.

" Wait, missy," gasped the old slave ; " dis is me. You is young,
you is quick in de min'. You mus' sabe yo'se'f an' Miss Is'bell
an' de HI chillun an' Father Fawkner. De slabcs done arise /"

598 FATHER FALCONER'S VICTORY. [Aug.,

" Now ? " she whispered, terror-struck. She almost screamed
aloud as a voice came at her ear and she sprang back to see
her maid, wide-eyed, pointing to Florio.

" O my God ! O Miss 'Livia ! who dat ? Who dat ? "

" Sh h ! " said Olivia sibilantly, seizing her by the arm and
looking piercingly at her. " Why are you not with the
others ? "

"What odders, Miss 'Livia?"

Florio groaned : " She ent know nuttin', missy. Tek her
along. Dey kill her too. Hurry, missy, for God's sake!"

The maid stepped back quickly and blew out the candle.

They groped their way down stairs.

" Run for Father Falconer, Lucy," whispered Olivia to the
trembling girl, "while I go to Mrs. Chester."

The maid scurried away.

" Isabella !" whispered Olivia imperatively at the sleeping
woman's ear. The negress sleeping at the foot of the bed
heard and woke also ; sat up and listened.

"What is it?" cried Mrs. Chester. "Are you ill? What
has happened ? "

" Sh h ! Get the children and come with me."

As they went into the nursery, Pavilion, the Da, sprang up,
her rosary around her neck, her sleek black head unturbaned,
her eyes shining.

" Mother of God ! Miss Isabel, what is the matter ? "

Olivia gripped her arm and stared her in the face.

"You do not know?"

" Before heaven, Miss 'Livia, as I hope in God ! "

" Then get the boys up and come with us.'*

The other negress had Cecilia in her arms.

They met Father Falconer at the door, and all went out
upon the piazza, following Florio. Cecilia began to whimper.
Her mother clapped a hand over her mouth in an ecstasy of
nervous terror.

" Lemme tote um, missy," whispered the old butler, gather-
ing up the child in his arms. She had loved him from her
babyhood, so coiled herself about his neck and fell asleep
again. The negress put a strong arm about the old man, who
crept down the steps mercifully shaded by the Pride of India
trees. The little company kept in the dense shadows by the
fence, slipped through a side gate, and followed a path leading
to the river-bank.

The shade grew darker and the boys huddled close to their
mother, whose straining eyes endeavored to penetrate the gloom.

1898.] FATHER FALCONER'S VICTORY. 599

She walked as in a nightmare, her loose auburn curls hanging
about her white face. She had on nothing but a thin night-
gown and her bedroom slippers. One of these came off. She
stopped automatically to thrust again the bare foot into it,
realizing the danger of leaving it in the path. They reached
the graveyard with its Dancing Girls. No slave had ever en-
tered the enclosure. The gate opened with a harsh screech.

Each one stopped and drew in a breath of fear, but Cecilia
slept peacefully, holding tight to the old man's neck.

They crawled behind and beneath the hoop-skirt of a flying
Daphne and there crouched, scarce breathing, the women's eyes
staring into the chilly darkness over the dank graves.

Olivia took off her dressing-gown and wrapped it about her
sister, who was shaking as with a mortal chill.

"Where is Father Falconer?" whispered Mistress Chester
piercingly.

A sob came out of the darkness where Lucy cowered.

" Did you not tell him ? " whispered Olivia, turning like a
tigress on her and sinking sharp fingers into her shoulder. " If
you did not

" I did I did ! " panted Lucy, " but he went back to the
house when we all reached this gate."

" O Mother of God ! " exclaimed Mrs. Chester aloud, " he
is lost."

A horrible sickness seized the women.

Lucy grovelled on the ground.

" I'll get him, missy," whispered Florio. He put the sleep-
ing Cecilia into her Da's lap and crept out of the enclosure.

When Felix left the cabin he did not go at once to the
Jamaican, but to the edge of the swamp. The driver had
other business on hand. He went to the overseer's house mid-
way the manor and the "quarters," and at his call the white
man looked from an upper window.

"Who's that?"

" De driber."

The overseer laughed.

"Come for another lashing?"

" Dis no time fuh joke," replied the driver coolly, " de
slabes gwine ter rise to-night. Better come down an' he'p me
sabe de women an' chillun, less yuh gwine tek to de swamp."

" What's that ? " exclaimed the overseer.

" Better not holler so loud," said the Jamaican. " I couldn't
come befo'. Hab to tink ob my own skin some time."

6oo FATHER FALCONER'S VICTORY. [Aug.,

" Wait," said the overseer, closing the window and thrust-
ing a revolver into his belt.

The Jamaican waited.

In a moment the door opened. The overseer, half-dressed,
stepped upon the piazza. The West-Indian caught him by
the throat and lifted his whip-handle.

" Tek dat fuh de lashin' yuh gib me," he said grimly, and
struck. Once was enough. A woman called from the stair-
landing. He spurned the body where it fell, and leaped pan-
ther-like into the house and up the stairs. % Presently he reap-
peared and set off toward the house.

By this time Mingo and the swamp-men had come upon
Felix. They met the Jamaican in the house-yard and stole
silently up to the house. Zilpah had purloined the keys and
they entered without difficulty ; then rushed from one empty
room to another. " Dey in de chapel," whispered Zilpah. But
at that door they hesitated ; Zilpah pushed it open. The chapel
adjoined the drawing-room, and between the two was an im-
mense door that folded many times upon itself, converting the
two apartments into one. The savage troop crowded into the
first room. The great door was wide open. The altar was cov-
ered with flowers and ablaze with candles. The prismed chan-
deliers pendent from the painted ceiling and the silver sconces
on either side the mirrored wall-panels were alight. The golden
monstrance before the Tabernacle, glittering with diamonds as
with fire, shone with glory, the heart of the brilliance.

It was the first time that the majority of the slaves had
ever been in the house, or had ever seen the altar. They
stopped transfixed. They clung together like bees, their rolling
eyes fastened upon the figure at the altar's foot, and following
with fascination the ascent of incense-smoke from the censer in
his hand.

A voice rose strong and clear : Lord, have mercy on us.

A woman's voice instantly replied : Lord, have mercy on us.

Christ, have mercy on us.

Again the voice : Christ, have mercy on us.

Lord, have mercy on us.

A second voice joined itself to the first : Lord, have mercy
on us.

Christ, hear us.

God the Father of Heaven.

Have mercy on us !

God the Son, Redeemer of the World.

1898.] FATHER FALCONER'S VICTORY. 60 1

Now many voices swelled the refrain : Have mercy on us !

God the Holy Ghost.

Have mercy on us !

Holy Trinity, one God.

Have mercy on us !

Father of our Lord Jesus Christ.

Have mercy on us !

Father of glory and Lord of Heaven and Earth.

Have mercy on us!

Father of mercies and God of all comfort.

Have mercy on us !

Who hast made us to thine own image.

Have mercy on us !

Who hast redeemed us by thine only Son.

Have mercy on us !

Who hast adopted us thy children.

Lord, have mercy on us.

Who hast given thine angels charge over us.

Have mercy on us !

Who hast prepared for us an eternal kingdom.

Have mercy on us !

Who hast called us into the fellowship of thy saints.

Have mercy on us !

Who givest a good spirit to those that ask it.

O Lord, have mercy on us !

Who showest mercy to those that seek it.

O Lord, have mercy on us !

Who art blest on thy throne of glory.

O Lord, have mercy on us !

Who art adored by all the blessed.

O Lord, have mercy on us!

Who art the happiness of the elect.

O Lord, have mercy on us !

Who art served by all thy creatures.

O Lord, have mercy on us !

Who permittest us, wretched sinners, to praise thy Name.

O Lord, have mercy on us !

A loud sobbing interrupted the litany. Immediately ths
whole company fell upon their knees, put their faces to the
floor, cried and beat upon their breasts.

One woman crept toward the altar and put her face on the
lowest step.

Have mercy on us, O Lord !

The priest arose, held out his hands over the sobbing

602 FATHER FALCONER'S VICTORY. [Aug.,

grovelling slaves. One alone stood defiantly erect, his gleaming
eyes fixed upon the woman before the altar, who ceased not to
cry: Have mercy on us, O Lord!

The priest met that fierce glance with eyes as bright. He
turned to the altar, grasped the fiery monstrance, turned again
and lifted it.

The Jamaican dropped his knife, sank upon his knees and
hid his face in his bloody hands.

"My children," said the priest in a clear, even voice, "you
are in the presence of our Blessed Lord, Jesus Christ, who has
saved you from your sins, who died upon the cross for you."

Have mercy on us, O Lord !

" He has mercifully stopped you in your dreadful way, and
even now he waits to bless you."

Have mercy on us !

" Go back to your 'cabins or to the swamp. Those who wish
to stay on the plantation shall not be punished. I promise
you in the name of God. I pardon you, your master pardons
you, your dear mistress pardons you, in the name of our
Blessed Lord and of his Blessed Mother. Return to your
cabins. Go in peace."

One by one they rose from the floor ; as they did so the
door at the side of the chapel near the altar opened, and Florio
staggered in. Twice had he fallen on the way, twice had he
cried out in prayer and risen again. But his delay was of
Heaven. As he entered, apparently wrapped in his shroud, one
long skeleton arm stretched out, the negroes shrieked and fled.
Felix, who had left him for dead and knew him paralytic,
leaped into the air with a howl of terror and rushed away,
followed by the Jamaican and the swamp-men, leaving Victoria
before the altar. They fled down the road as if pursued of
devils. Through the park, past the rice-fields, and beyond the
rice-barn.

A schooner lay with flapping sail at the landing. The three
men rushed upon deck. One cast off while another throttled
the captain, who staggered up half awake from his berth. The
crew fled into the fields. The early breeze of morning blew
from the faintly reddening east. They swept through the canal
before its steady breath ; they gained the salt, gleaming under
the dawn-rays ; the deep voice of ocean called from the islands
southward. They spread all sail and stood away from shore,
shaping their course seaward, and soon became a mere dancing
speck upon the illimitable blue.

1898.] AMERIGO VESPUCCI. 603

AMERIGO VESPUCCI AND THE ITALIAN NAVI-
GATORS.

BY E. McAULIFFE.

'LORENCE the beautiful (Firenze la belld) has been
busy this year celebrating the centenary of sev-
eral of her illustrious sons. We associate the
name of Florence with all that is great and
beautiful in art ; we look at her splendid monu-
ments, her Divina Commedia, her palaces, her churches, but the
more splendid virtues of her people we are too apt to over-
look. Speaking of her great artists Ruskin says : " These men
were great because they believed." And in descanting on the
beauties of Santa Croce, fresh -from the master-hand of Arnolfo,
he extends his admiration to the people who prayed beneath
its roof : " Strong in abiding, and pure in life, as their rocks
and olive forests." Again: "The skill of Cimabue cannot be
extolled too highly ; but no Madonna by his hand could ever
have rejoiced the soul of Italy, unless for a thousand years be-
fore many a nameless Greek and nameless Goth hacl adorned
the traditions, and lived in the love of the 'Virgin." Of the
man himself he says : " First of Florentines, first of the European
men he attained in thought, and saw with spiritual eyes, ex-
ercised to discern good from evil, the face of her who was
blessed among women, and with his following hand made visible
the Magnificat of his heart. He magnified the maid, and Flor-
ence rejoiced in her queen."

To-day, however, the men we celebrate are not those who
covered the walls of churches with their heavenly visions, nor
" the man descended to the doomed and dead for our instruc-
tion," but those brave adventurers who, strong in faith and
hope, and love of God and man, dared to traverse the pathless
ocean in search of new lands where they might shed the light
of Catholic doctrine on those who languished in spiritual darkness.
Amerigo Vespucci, Paolo Toscanelli, and eight of lesser
fame, received memorial honors this year in Florence. During
ten days of April the whole city was en fete, the days were all
too short, and the festivities were carried far into the night.
Since the times of her ancient splendor nothing on so grand a
scale has been seen in the ducal city. First was the inaugura-

604

AMERIGO VESPUCCI AND THE

[Aug.,

tion of the monument in Santa Croce. After the religious
ceremony followed regattas on the Arno ; classical and histori-
cal representations ( in the public squares, horticultural exhibi-
tions in the centre of the town, races in the Cascine, concerts
and dramatic representations in the theatres, a revival of old
national games, and in conclusion a nocturnal display of ^re-
works on the river, which was extended through the whole city
and the surrounding hills. The monument in Santa Croce is a
mural tablet of elaborate design and finished execution, worthy

MEMBERS OF THE VESPUCCI FAMILY.

of the temple in which it is placed. The design is a rich sar-
cophagus ; on the front are three large medallions encircled with
sculptured foliage. On the centre medallion is a ship with all
sails set, her prow turned eastward. Around it the sculptor has
carved this verse of Dante :

" L'acqua ch'io prendo giammai non si corse,"
(The way I pass ne'er yet was run.)

The medallions on either side give us the portraits of Vespucci
and Toscanelli. Underneath is a row of eight shields, elabor-
ately sculptured, having the names and armorial bearings of the

1898.]

ITALIAN NAVIGATORS.

605

other navigators ; also the dates of their voyages. We may
study with profit the lives and deeds of those men of a past
age, and ask ourselves if any invention or scientific discovery
of modern times has been as important in its results as have
been their discoveries ?

Amerigo Vespucci was the son of a Florentine lawyer. His
father wisely left the care of the boy's education to his brother,
a Dominican monk and friend of Savonarola. We may imagine
what that education was. He probably learned his first lessons

FROM A PAINTING BY DOMENICO GHIRLANDAIO.

in class with those youths of whom Savonarola, in his letters,
speaks of as " our angels." In his time Saint Antoninus was
Archbishop of Florence, and Fra Angelico had already gained
renown as a painter. The Florence of that period had cast off
the slough of worldliness, had, made a public holocaust of her
vanities, and chosen Christ for King. She had clothed herself
once more with virtue and simplicity, as in the time of Caccia-
guida, that ancestor of Dante whom he met in Paradise, and
who thus recalls it (Paradise, xv. 106) :

" I saw Bellincion Berti walk abroad
In leathern girdle and a clasp of bone ;

606 AMERIGO VESPUCCI AND THE [Aug.,

And, with no artful coloring on her cheeks,

His lady leave the glass. The sons I saw

Of Nerli and o.f Vecchio well content

With unrob'd jerkin ; and their good dames handling

The spindle and the flax : . . .

" One wak'd to tend the cradle, hushing it
With sounds that lull'd the parent's infancy ;
Another, with her maidens, drawing off
The tresses from the distaff, lectur'd them
Old tales of Troy and Fesole and Rome."

The young Vespucci, when grown to manhood, was placed
in the counting house of Lorenzo di Pier Francesco de' Medici,
and his first voyages were undertaken for the business of the
house. Happening to be in Seville when Columbus made his
triumphal entry into Spain, and being somewhat weary of mer-
cantile pursuits, he resolved to try. his chances as a discoverer.
The king gave him a commission to follow up the discoveries
of Columbus, and accordingly, on May 10, 1497, he sailed from
Cadiz, and had a most successful and pleasant voyage, touching
land at the expiration of thirty-seven days. It was near the
mouth of the Orinoco that the mainland of the continent was
first reached, and as Columbus did not strike it until the fol-
lowing year, the honor of the discovery undoubtedly belongs
to Vespucci. Both Humboldt and Robertson favor his claim.
On his return he was sent by the king on a second expedition,
in the course of which he continued his explorations from Cape
St. Roque to Orellana, returning at the end of a year. After
his second voyage he was invited by the King of Portugal to
enter his service, which, after some hesitation, he decided to
do. In 1501 he sailed for the third time, coasting Africa as
far as Cape Verde; then striking across the Atlantic (all the
way beset by storms), he at length reached land. The voyage
was of ninety-seven days' duration. He explored the coast of
South America for almost its whole length, touching at Brazil.

He made a fourth voyage with six ships, under the charge
of an admiral ; but the latter, relying too much on his own
untried skill, separated himself from Vespucci, and was never
heard from. He was lost with the four ships that accompanied
him ; Vespucci returned with two ships. This voyage was not
productive of any remarkable results or fresh discoveries.
Soon after, he left the service of Portugal and was gladly wel-
comed by the King of Spain, who gave him an important office
with a large salary. Not long after receiving this appointment

.] ITALIAN NAVIGATORS. 607

he died ; his son inherited his talents as a navigator, and the
king settled a liberal pension on the widow.

Paolo Toscanelli was born in Florence in 1397. From his
earliest youth he devoted himself to study. Geography and
astronomy were his favorite sciences ; he was well read in
Greek and Latin classics, and master of all the ancients had
to teach on the above subjects. On one occasion, sitting at
supper with several men of genius, and hearing Brunelleschi
discourse learnedly on the science of geometry, he begged to
be received into the number of his disciples, and from thence
gave himself up with renewed ardor to the study of mathe-
matics. An Italian writer describes him as " un uomo di santa
vita e matematico eccellentissimo " (a man of holy life and an excel-
lent mathematician). A distinguished Florentine writer of the
present day says that his character presented an "admirable
example of the harmony which exists between literature,
science, and piety." He held the same opinions as Columbus
regarding the formation of the earth, and sent him a map, with
many instructions, which greatly encouraged him, coming from
so learned a man.

Reading of Marco Polo's voyages inflamed him with the
desire of travel, and comparing these accounts with those of
the Chinese and Tartar merchants who came in great numbers
to Florence, he dreamed incessantly of finding an easier com-
munication between Europe and Asia. Among others whom
he interviewed on the subject was Nicolas di Conti, who after
an absence of twenty-five years came back from India to im-
plore pardon of Pope Eugenius IV. for his apostasy. Number-
less obstacles presented themselves to all his plans ; the
mariners would not consent to trust themselves to the perils of
unknown seas, notwithstanding the invention of the compass
and the use of the astrolabe. The most experienced pilots
shrunk from the attempt.

Toscanelli constructed, in 1468, the old observatory (gnomone)
on the summit of the dome of the cathedral, which was con-
sidered the greatest work of astronomical science in the world.
Although so ardent an astronomer he was untainted by astrolo-
gy, and used to say to his friends, when spoken to on the sub-
ject, that he was a living witness of its falsity ; as, according to
the stars, he should have died young, and he was then of a
great age.

The heads of Toscanelli and Vespucci are carved in stone
on the facade of Santa Maria del Fiore, together with those of
Galileo, Ficino, and Columbus.

6o8 AMERIGO VESPUCCI AND THE [Aug.,

Francesco Balducci Pegolotti was a clerk in a famous Flor-
entine banking house, that of the Bardi. He made many voyages
for the business of the house from 1315 to 1340. He traversed
all Europe, went to Barbary and Egypt, and travelled through
Asia as far as Pekin. He wrote a treatise on commercial
geography, which is interesting to the curious, as it describes
the way in which commercial affairs were conducted, and also
the modes of travel, in the fourteenth century.

Giovanni dei Marignolli was sent by Pope Benedict XII. as
ambassador to China ;in 1338. He repaired to Pekin, follow-
ing the route traced out by Pegolotti. He was well received
by the emperor and remained three years in Pekin. Return-
ing homeward, he had to change his route on account of civil
disturbances which had broken out in the provinces which he
had passed through. He visited various cities, of which he has
left a detailed description. After leaving China, he touched at
Java and Sumatra, was made prisoner in Ceylon, but re-
covered his liberty and continued his travels. He visited the
Holy Land as a pilgrim, traversed Persia, and finally returned
to Avignon to give an account of his embassy after an absence
of fourteen years. He is supposed to have been the author of
the book entitled Little Flowers of St. Francis.

Benedetto Dei spent nearly all his life in visiting foreign
lands : the islands of the ^gean, Constantinople, Damascus,
Alexandria in Egypt, Cairo, Jerusalem, Tunis, Barbary, and
even penetrated the dark continent as far as the desert of
Sahara, and Timbuctoo. The chronicles which he has left are
most interesting ; among other topics is a conversation which
he had with Mahomet II., conqueror of Constantinople, in
which that monarch very freely expresses his political views.
He died a holy death, in his native city, in 1492.

Giovanni da Empoli was the son of a Florentine money-
changer. He was employed in an extensive commercial house,
and made many voyages to the different countries of Europe.
Later he gave up commercial pursuits and travelled for discov-
ery. He circumnavigated Africa ; from the Cape of Good Hope
he went to India as far as Malacca. On his return to Florence,
Soderini the gonfaloniere and the principal citizens assembled
in the Palazzo Vecchio to hear him relate his travels. He
made a second voyage to Africa, which he again circumnavi-
gated ; returning, went to India, and at Goa was able to do
some good service for the Portuguese, for which that govern-
ment bestowed on him the title of " cavalier."

He made a third voyage for the King of Portugal, visiting

1898.] ITALIAN NAVIGATORS. 609

Malacca, Sumatra, and several islands of Oceanica. He also
visited China, in the region of Canton. As a navigator, as a
soldier, as a merchant, Giovanni Empoli ranks among the
greatest Italian voyagers.

Giovanni da Verazzano was sent by Francis I. of France to
explore the western ocean. He sailed in 1523, and arriving at
the shores of the New World, he coasted North America for
.about seven hundred leagues, landing at many places where
before him no civilized man had been. In his letters to the
King of France he gives a detailed account of his adventures.
He is supposed to have been killed by the natives. Verazzano
ranks with the principal discoverers of the New World.

Andrea Corsali was a Florentine, the friend of Da Empoli
-and of Pietro Strozzi. He circumnavigated Africa, visited the
Indian ports and New Guinea in Oceanica. On a second
voyage he visited the ports of the Red Sea, Suachim, Massana, j
and others. In the letters which he sent to Julian and Lorenzo
de' Medici he gives most vivid descriptions of the manners and
customs of the people in these parts. Corsali was deeply versed
in science, especially geography and astronomy. The time and
manner of his death are unknown.

Filippo Sassetti was born in Florence, and received a fine
education. He was a man of great piety and scholarly attain-
ments. On his first voyage he encountered a succession of
storms, but succeeded in reaching Brazil. He returned to
Lisbon, and embarked a second time, directing his course to
India. His descriptions of the different races among which he
sojourned are very valuable. He was the first European who
recognized the importance of the Sanscrit language, and its
.affinity with the tongues of Europe. He died in 1588 without
returning again to his native land.

Francesco Carletti, the last of our heroes, made several
voyages with his father, dating from 1593 to 1606. He journeyed
to Peru, traversed the Pacific, visited Japan, where he made a
considerable stay. From there he visited several Chinese ports,
touched at India and circumnavigated Africa. When returning
home he suffered shipwreck and the loss of all his accumulated
treasures. His character was of a bent eminently philosophical
and religious ; temporal calamities made but a passing impres-
sion on him. He was one of the first circumnavigators of the
globe.

At the time of his death, in 1617, he held the high position
of Maestro di Casa to the Grand Duke Cosimo III.
VOL. LXVII. 39

WILL MY PIECRUST FLAKE ?

THE WORK AND AIMS OF THE QUEEN'S
DAUGHTERS.

A SOCIETY FOR THE IMPROVEMENT OF THE HOME-LIFE OF
THE POOR AND TO HELP THE UNFORTUNATE.

BY MARY V. TOOMEY.

|OW to practically make manifest to the poor the
sympathy felt for them by their more fortunate
brethren, and how to minister to their needs in
a way which shall bring more than immediate
relief to their condition, is a problem which the
earnest and charitable people of the whole world are studying.
As almost a preponderance of the poor belong to, and are
daily born into, the Catholic faith, it is certainly a subject of
great moment to Catholics.

True, the Catholic Church, through her divinely chosen
ministry and her institutions of learning, charity, and philan-
thropy, conducted by those whose lives are consecrated to the
service of God, stands pre-eminently the greatest intellectual,

1 898.] WORK AND AIMS OF THE Q VEEN'S DA UGHTERS. 6 1 1

moral, and humane force in the world. It would seem as if
every field were well garnered and the laity doing sufficient
when they attend their religious duties, help build holy temples
to the praise and glory of Almighty God, and maintain the
educational and religious institutions in existence. What the
Catholic laity of America has done in the past century, parti-
cularly during the half century just closing, is a marvellous
spectacle, and one to excite the admiration of the world and
cause joy in Heaven. But there are, nevertheless, fields for
cultivation by the laity awaiting the united efforts of the Catho-
lic women. By combined action and by the practices of
Christian brotherhood, the St. Vincent de Paul Society has
done incalculable good to mankind, increased the love of God
in human hearts, weakened the voice of bigotry and prejudice,
and awakened the faith of unbelievers. This society has taken
heed of the daily wants of the very poor and brought to them
spiritual and material comforts. It constantly and faithfully
ministers where want is most oppressive, and where the helpless
and ofttimes destitute and .deserted cry out for bread and hope.
But it is easier to furnish bread than the hope that one's con-
dition will be changed or bettered ! This is one of the fields
where the united Catholic women of the laity are needed to
bring help and hope into the homes of the very poor by
practically 'applying the spiritual and corporal works of mercy*
and thus uplifting thousands of the unfortunate, the hopeless,
and the fallen from their crying need. Then will the world
behold and approve one of the noblest achievements of the
Holy Catholic Church.

In union is strength and in organized effort there is method
and order. Individual charity is a noble and beautiful thing and
should be encouraged, but the development of any really per-
manent relief for the poor depends upon organized effort, where
the small services and gifts of the many make the grand aggre-
gate for the cause we wish advanced.

The Society of the Queen's Daughters, or The Daughters of
the Queen of Heaven, has been founded on .the broadest possi-
ble basis. Any act of mercy, charity, or philanthropy is within
its scope, and it is not the least of its aims to unite Catholic
workers on the plane of Christian kinship with one another, and
with those for whom they labor for the love of God. The
selection of works and of the rules and means to attain them
are left almost solely to the choice and direction of those under-
taking them. The industrial education of poor children in

612 WORK AND AIMS OF THE QUEEN'S DA UGHTERS. [Aug.,

Saturday schools, and the teaching of neatness, industry, tem-
perance, and healthful living to the poor mothers and home-
makers by personal visits, kindly intercourse, and by meetings of
poor women where sewing is taught and all matters concerning
the home and family discussed from the stand-points of economy
and health, are, in large communities and wherever the need
exists, some of the best ways of getting at the root of the
evils which spring from poverty.

The aims and purposes of the society have been approved
by His Holiness Leo XIII., and the organization raised to the
dignity of a religious society and given the privilege to establish
branches, by the following spiritual benefits granted to mem-
bers duly disposed : A plenary indulgence on the feasts of the
Immaculate Conception, Purification, and Annunciation, and
partial indulgences of three hundred days each on the day of
enrollment and twice a month when members meet together.
It has been approved by the archbishops of America in con-
ference assembled, and has received written endorsement from
many of the highest prelates in Europe and America.

M. Paye, of Paris, France, President-General of the St.
Vincent of Paul Society, wrote that he was most happy to see
such a movement begun by the Catholic women of the laity.
He spoke of the inability of the members of that society to
deal with many of the problems encountered in relieving the
poor, because the society could not by its rules allow affiliation
with women's charitable societies, nor take charge of many
cases which were best adapted to the care of women. A quota-
tion from the small Manual of Rules of that society will more
fully explain M. Payee's allusion :

" The Society of St. Vincent of Paul, which is exclusively
composed of men, carefully avoids those works which concern
the other sex, and leaves them entirely to female societies.
But in order that there may be no gap left in the organization
of charity, it has often contributed by its wishes and exhorta-
tions to found sisterhoods for the care of orphan and appren-
tice girls, etc., etc."

The sisterhoods cover almost every phase of human aid
which can be extended to persons outside their own homes, but
his Grace Archbishop Corrigan some time since expressed to
the writer the belief that there were special missions to the
homes of the poor in every city better fitted to the women
of the laity than to any other set of Catholic workers. Those
who have observed the very great activity among non-Catholics,

1898.] WORK AND AIMS OF THE QUEEN'S DAUGHTERS. 613

who establish Saturday kindergartens, sewing, cooking, industrial,
and self-culture schools, and mothers' meetings, in the centre of
large Catholic populations, can readily believe that similar insti-
tutions, conducted under Catholic auspices, are a necessity if
we wish to save many of our Catholic born from losing their

faith. While
travelling i n
Europe one
finds, on the
tables of read-
ing-rooms i n
hotels, reports
of similar work

REST FOR THE TOILING HAND,
REST FOR THE FEVERED BROW.'

conducted
among the
poor in Italy,
Spain, and
other Catho-
lic countries,
largely by the
aid of Ameri-
can and Eng-
lish contributions. At the end of the report, in the grand
summary of achievements, appears the number of converts, with
statements that these pupils are the most zealous in conducting
new schools and carrying the work of " rescue " to others. It
must, indeed, be hard for the uninstructed to resist the religi-
ous beliefs of those persons who have shown substantial aid
and sympathy in their behalf !

In the Saturday sewing and industrial schools in St. Louis
the Queen's Daughters find a number of children who attend
the public schools, and have parents more or less careless
about their duties, many of them never attending church at
all. Being mostly tenants, they change their abode and drift

6 14 WORK AND ATMS OF THE QUEEN' s DAUGHTERS. [Aug.,

from parish to parish, until they are lost sight of. Their chil-
dren are baptized when born, and after that their religious ad-
vantages are left to chance. Every year many such are in-
structed and outfitted for their first Holy Communion by the
Queen's Daughters. This, with the subsequent spiritual and
industrial training given them, marks a new era in their lives,
and doubtless averts much evil and temptation from their fu-
ture. A clergyman in St. Louis said the work of the Queen's
Daughters- had " discovered " some of his parishioners. When
people are poor and have nothing to give to a church, no
money to rent a pew, and scarcely anything fit to wear in pub-
lic, they, find it easy to excuse themselves for staying away.
If, as is often the case, these people had formerly attended
'church and still have active faith, how rejoiced they must feel
to have their fellow-Catholics seek out them and their chil-
dren and extend a helping hand, saying, " Come back to the
Father's house, the Master awaits you, the banquet is spread ;
eat and live " ! In no walk of life do Catholics take the inter-
est in each other they should because of their common faith.
In fact, many successful business and professional people* feel
that it was for any and every other reason than their faith
that their fellow-Catholics recognized and patronized them.

Is this quite as it should be ? The Catholic poor should be
made to feel that their faith has found them friends who wish
to help all who are trying to serve God and lead good lives,
even though Dame Fortune appears not to be aware of their
existence. There are many other works of charity much more
congenial to the average Catholic woman, but there is certainly
none more meritorious than to assist by personal kindness and
encouragement those who, in the lack of the comforts of life,
most nearly resemble Him who chose poverty as a birthright
when He came to live among us and die .to save us.

The Queen's Daughters' Society was organized in St. John's
parish, St. Louis, December 5, 1889, under the auspices of Very
Rev. Philip P. Brady, vicar-general, now deceased, then in
charge of St. John's. Father Brady and the clergy of St.
John's have been most zealous in helping build up the work of
the society since its organization. There are now about 400
members residing in various parishes. The annual report for
1896-97, with statement of branches formed during the past
year, will show the extent and location of the work, though it
will not fully illustrate the aims and purposes of the society
or the aspirations of the St. Louis members. Any and every act

1898.] WORK AND AIMS OF THE QUEEN'S DAUGHTERS. 615

of mercy, charity, and benevolence is within its scope. Each
year finds some new departure, for in a large organization oi
members from every part of a city where exist such a variety
of conditions, some members naturally prefer one line of work

WHERE SMALL FINGERS LEARN WISE WAYS.

to another, and thus each one can become active in some
branch. The schools were established in the order mentioned
in the Annual Report 1896-97.

Five Saturday Afternoon Sewing-schools were in session
from November I, 1896, to May i, 1897, viz., the Annunciation,
in the School Hall, Sixth Street and . Choteau Avenue ; St.
John's, in Library Hall, Sixteenth Street, between Pine and
Chestnut Streets ; St. Leo's, Twenty-third and Mullanphy Streets ;
St. Lawrence O'Toole's, in School Hall, Fifteenth and O'Fallon
Streets; and the Old Cathedral, in School Hall, on Walnut
Street, between Second and Third Streets. Enrollment of
teachers, 56; Guardian Angels, 176; Self-Helpful, 437; Kinder-
garten, 138; Boys, 181. Total enrollment of pupils, 932 ; aver-
age attendance, 618. Garments made by the Guardian Angels,
1,410; garments made and retained by the Self-Helpful, 1,111.

6j6 WORK AND AIMS OF THE QUEEN'S DA UGHTERS. [Aug.,

Total garments made in the schools, 2,521. Garments made by
the Queen's Daughters and Benefactors, 1,235. Heavy cotton
flannel undergarments, flannelette skirts with muslin waists,
heavy dark calico and gingham dresses, waist lined with muslin r
are the garments mostly made. The boys are taught hemming,
patching, sewing on buttons, etc.; some have hemstitched hand-
kerchiefs and made shirt-waists for themselves. Miss Marie
Lynch has had charge of a class of sixty boys at St. John's
for over six years, and many of them have become most pro-
ficient with the needle and vastly improved in every way. The
boys are thoroughly devoted to her and she has been a great
benefactress to many of them. All sewing is done by hand.
The kindergarten classes are taught on practice-pieces, quilt-
patching, carpet-rags, etc.

The distributions for 1896 and 1897 were as follows in the
above schools ano? the following parish guilds, viz.: St. Michael's,
Sodality Hall, Tenth and Clinton Streets ; St. Kevin's, School
Hall, Twenty-ninth Street and Park Avenue ; St. Teresa's,
: School Hall, Grand Avenue and North Market Street ; and
i the Holy Name, Emily Street and Grand Avenue. New gar-
! ments, 7,406; -partly worn, 2,096; total, 9,502, which includes
i 1,293 pairs of new shoes. Applicants: adults, 409; children,
i 1,473 ; total applicants, 1,882. Cash expenditures, $2,057.86.
i The cash expenditures reported do not cover cost of distribution,
as many of the garments distributed were donations of new
; ready-made clothing, and also of garments made from new
goods donated. The Christmas dinner and the usual Sunday
treat to the two hundred children of the Old Cathedral Sunday-
school, the course of cooking lessons to thirty girls, former
pupils of the sewing-schools, and the maintenance of the
Queen's Daughters' Home would make the aggregate of ex-
penses. During the past year the following branches have been
organized : St. Patrick's Saturday Sewing-school and St. Pa-
trick's Tuesday Sewing-Guild for poor women, Sixth and Biddle
Streets; St. Kevin's Sewing-school, Twenty-ninth Street and
Park Avenue ; New Cathedral Chapel Guild, rector's resi-
dence, Newstead and Maryland Avenues. The total enroll-
ment of pupils, March i, 1898, was over twelve hundred.

Monthly meetings of members are held in St. John's Libra-
ry Hall, where monthly reports are read and matters of gen-
eral interest to all the branches discussed and decided. Each
branch has its own spiritual director and elects its own execu-
tive officers. The entire membership yearly elect general cffi-

1898.] WOR K AND A IMS OF THE Q UEEN ' S DA UGH TER S. 6 1 /

STITCHES WHICH WILL MEND RAGGED HOMES.

cers. Miss Mary Hoxsey, a convert, was the first and has been
the only president of the society. It was mainly through her
efforts and example, and by her executive ability, that the work
was established and has so well succeeded. The officers of the
general council for the ensuing year are :

Most Reverend Archbishop J. J. Kain, D.D., Spiritual Direc-
tor ; Miss Mary Hoxsey, President ; Mrs. A. M. Butler, First
Vice-President ; Mrs. J. J. Kiely, Second Vice-President ; Mrs.
T. A. Rice, Third Vice-President ; Mrs. O. R. Lake, Vice-Presi-
dent-at-Large ; Miss Marie Lynch, 4176 West Morgan Street,
Secretary; Miss Eugenia Rice, Assistant Secretary; Mrs. P. J.
Toomey, Corresponding Secretary; Miss Mary Craft, Assistant
Corresponding Secretary ; Mrs. Jessie L. Lonergan, 2933 St.
Vincent Avenue, Recording Secretary; Miss Mamie Ames, 917
Hickory Street, Financial Secretary ; Mrs. B. Tracy, General
Treasurer.

When there are but a few members residing in a parish in
which a branch of the work exists, members from other parishes
come to their assistance. It is very often the case that where
the work is most needed there are but few in the parish able

618 WORK AND AIMS OF THE QUEEN'S DA UGHTERS. [Aug.,

to carry it on. Every year the society gives some entertain-
ment where all unite, and tjie proceeds are divided evenly
among each of the branches. What other funds are needed in
each branch are -raised by the special efforts of the active mem-
bers engaged in that particular work. The annual due of one
dollar from each member goes to the support of the Cooking
and Training school and the Home for self-supporting women.
The Home accommodates women whose remuneration is small,
and they receive board and room for from two dollars and
twenty-five cents to three dollars per week. It was established
February 15, 1897, is next to St. John's Rectory and the
church, and is within walking distance of the down-town stores,
where many of the boarders are employed. The Cooking-school
is in the same building, and was established at the same time.
Young girls who have attended the Saturday Sewing-schools for
several years, and who have been diligent and attentive, are
given cooking-lessons gratuitously by a graduate of an Eastern
cooking-school. Miss Caroline Fitch, of Boston, has been their
teacher thus far. May 21, 1898, the managers of the Cooking-
school entertained his Grace Archbishop Kain, and a number
of his guests among the clergy, at a dinner prepared and
served by the pupils of the cooking-classes at the Queen's
Daughters' Home. The reverend gentlemen were enthusiastic
in their praise of the proficiency of the young cooks. After
thoroughly inspecting the Cooking-school and the Home, his
Grace expressed great satisfaction and the hope that these in-
stitutions would prosper and become permanent monuments of
St. Louis philanthropy.

The children in the Saturday Sewing-schools are divided into
two classes. The Self-Helpful are those who retain the gar-
ments they make and are otherwise assisted, and the Guardian
Angels, those who give their work to the school for distribution
to its poorer children, or to needy mothers with helpless little
ones who apply for aid. The Guardian Angels are young girls
of well-to-do parents who go to the schools to sew, and by
their presence, good .deportment, neat and industrious habits,
and kindness to their less fortunate companions, exert a won-
derful influence over them. They have also assisted the poorer
children in many other ways, by finding them positions, fitting
them out for first Holy Communion, and giving entertainments
and Christmas feasts. His Eminence Cardinal Ledochowski said
that this work of the Guardian Angels in attending the
same school and being kind and sociable with the poorer

1898.] WORK AND AIMS OF THE QUEEN' s DAUGHTERS. 619

children was most beautiful and deserving of all encourage-
ment.

Another feature of the society is the work of the Little
Daughters of the Queen and the Little Gleaners.

The former are little girls who pay the regular annual due
to the Home and the Cooking-school, and also donate monthly

their little'
personal sav-
ings to buy
shoes and
clothing for
the needy
children of
the Satur-
day schools.
They make
garments at

their homes,
and in many
ways help
less fortu-
nate c h i 1-
dren. They
meet month-
ly at the
home of Mrs.
A. C. Cassi-
dy f who es-
tablished this

branch, are well organized and conduct their business most
methodically. Their Christmas contribution for the shoe fund
was over one hundred dollars.

The Little Gleaners are little boys who pay the annual due
towards the Home and the Cooking-school, and also contribute
their savings for the purchase of shoes and clothing for the
poor children of the Saturday Sewing-schools. This branch

A PILGRIMAGE OF PRAISE.

62o WORK AND AIMS OF THE QUEEN' s DAUGHTERS. [Aug.,

is under the supervision of Mrs. Daniel Dillon. The Little
Gleaners also meet monthly and, together with the Little Daugh-
ters of the Queen, have accomplished a great deal and are lay-
ing the foundation for future acts of charitable zeal.

Miss Hortense Brackett inaugurated the Sunday-school work
at the old cathedral, which ha* continued two years, with en-
rollment of two hundred pupils. She was assisted by the
teachers of the Cathedral Sewing-school and six young gentle-
men. Religious instruction is also given at the Saturday Sew-
ing-schools to those attending public school and having no
other means of receiving such instruction. Mrs. J. P. Kiely in-
augurated the mothers' meetings at the St. Patrick's Sewing-
Guild for poor women. Mrs. B. Ellen Burke, of New York,
gave the St. Louis members an address on the subject which
contained many valuable suggestions. She also assisted at the
opening of the Guild.

The great advantages of a central organization of Catholic
workers of different parishes has been proven on several nota-
ble occasions. When the terrible tornado of May 27, 1896,
visited St. Louis, the general officers called a meeting of all
the members at once, and for several days a large force of workers
were assisting the Merchants* Exchange Committee in the dis-
tribution of relief. Also during the time of suffering in Ne-
braska, when Bishop Bonacum, of Lincoln, solicited aid from the
Catholics of St. Louis, the Queen's Daughters collected and
shipped in a few weeks about five thousand garments and bed-
clothes.

May i, 1897, the members held a pilgrimage to the shrine
of the Sacred Heart at the Visitation Convent, Cabanne. Sev-
eral thousand persons attended, among them the children of
the Saturday schools. His Grace Archbishop Kain delivered a
most touching address to the children, after having consecrated
the society and over five hundred of the children to the Sacred
Heart of Jesus. Following benediction of the. Most Blessed
Sacrament at the shrine, the Little Daughters of the Queen
crowned the statue of the Blessed Virgin on the grounds.

The Queen's Daughters' Society has been privileged to or-
ganize associations and to receive existing Catholic women's
charitable organizations into the benefits of the society. Plans
have been formed for a national union of branches, and when
circumstances permit for their union into diocesan and arch-
diocesan councils or unions. The constitution will be sent to
any one applying to Mrs. P. J. Toomey, 4035 West Morgan

1898.] WORK AND AIMS OF THE QUEEN'S DA UGHTERS. 621

Street, Corresponding Secretary, or to Miss Mary Hoxsey,
President, 4269 Delmar Boulevard. The rules for forming as-
sociations are as follows :

ARTICLE XVIII. OF CONSTITUTION.

"Forming of Associations. SEC. I. An Association of the
Queen's Daughters may be established elsewhere, provided the
name of association, with the name and address of the spiri-
tual director, the officers and each of the members, is sent to
the recording secretary of the General Council, with an annual
due of ten (10) cents from each member for annual reports of
all associations and literature published by the General Council.
The special work or works contemplated must be stated, and a
yearly report of same sent to the corresponding secretary of
the General Council.

" SEC. 2. Each Association shall make its own by-laws and
arrange membership dues and all regulations necessary to its
success.

" SEC. 3. Existing Catholic charitable organizations perform-
ing spiritual and corporal works of mercy may unite with the
Queen's Daughters' Society and gain the indulgences by com-
plying with the requirements of Sec. I, Art. xviii.

" SEC. 4. It is not compulsory to wear the badge, but if it
is desired, fifty cents for each badge must be forwarded to the
financial secretary of the General Council, who is custodian of
the badges."

East St. Louis, 111., has an association in St. Patrick's par-
ish of fifty or sixty members doing excellent work, as it is the
only organized charity of any importance in the city. They
have a Saturday Afternoon Sewing-school and give relief of all
kinds. St. Patrick's and St. Mary's churches in Iowa City, la.,
have affiliated associations doing parish guild -work.

WILLIAM EWART GLADSTONE.

GLADSTONE AND HIS CRITICS.

BY REV. GEORGE McDERMOT, C.S.P.

HEN Mr. Gladstone brought in the Land Act of
1881 an Irish gentleman who had held office
under the previous government, and who has
since been appointed to an important place in the
magistracy, described him, in the presence of a
considerable number of Conservatives and Liberals, as a traitor.
All who were present when the very intemperate observation
was made were members of the same profession as the speaker,
namely, the Bar of Ireland. No one took exception to it ex-
cept the writer of this article, and he went no farther than a
gentle remonstrance ; but assuredly such a pronouncement by
an amiable man and this the speaker was evinced party feel-
ing of a somewhat vehement character. This is not all, for the

1898.] GLADSTONE AND HIS CRITICS. 623

remark suggested social conditions and political circumstances
hardly conceivable outside Ireland in the nineteenth century.
At once two considerations spring to the mind: (i) the Con-
servatives present must have been thought in full accord with
the speaker, otherwise he would have been silent, or at least
more guarded ; (2) the Liberals present must have been men
without solid allegiance to the ministry from which they ex-
pected promotion. It is not to be inferred that the honor
of those Liberals is impeached. The explanation is to be found
in an indefinable ascendency which the landed interest and
whatever favored it possessed over every other influence in the
country. This ascendency was both social and political: in the
latter aspect that interest monopolized the loyalty of Ireland.;
in the social aspect it represented her rank, wealth, and intellk
gence. A movement to limit the power and privileges of the
class in question was assumed to, be an attack on the constitu-
tion, on the fundamental laws of the empire, on society and
religion, on the symbols and the substance of law, order, and
authority. Irish Liberals in theory did not go quite so far as
this, but in practice they really did. Mr. Justice Lawson, for
instance, was promoted by the Liberals ; no Conservative on the
Irish bench approached him in the severity of his opinions con-
cerning the sacredness of landed property. Others whom one
could name Catholics and Protestants owe everything to
Liberal administrations ; yet, with crass stupidity, these men, as
judges of the High Court of Justice, or of County Courts, or
as assistant commissioners under the Land Code, make it their
business to show in the discharge of their duties how far away
they are from practice of the principles which secured their
advancement.

WHY HIS UNIVERSAL IRISH UNPOPULARITY?

The unpopularity of Mr/Gladstone among Irish Conserva-
tives is intelligible, the disloyalty to his leadership on the part
of Irish Liberals may be understood on the hypothesis I have
just stated; but what cannot be understood is the rabid hatred
of the Parnellite and of the Presbyterian Orangeman. The low
Orange Episcopalian has his excuse. He belonged to the As-
cendency in a way analogous to that in which " the poor
white " of the Southern States was a member of the ruling race.
The bailiff, the tithe-proctor and the petty agent, the estate
attorney, the clerk in the rent office and the rent-warner, the
driver, the Protestant school-master and the wretched curate of

624 GLADSTONE AND HIS CRITICS. [Aug.,

the Establishment, sixty years ago formed a body-guard to
maintain the landlord's sense of his importance ; but more than
that, they intercepted complaints from his tenants or messages
of good will to . them from him. The sons and grandsons of
persons of this description constitute the majority of the middle
and the lower classes of Irish Episcopalians, and a very con-
siderable percentage of what is supposed to be the higher class.
Any importance they ever had or could have had was due to
their dependence on the two great institutions of Irish social
life, the land and the Established Church. The statesman who
disestablished the latter and reformed the laws by which the
first was an instrument of unparalleled cruelty and injustice
should necessarily be an object of detestation to those classes.
So with regard to Ireland, broadly speaking, Mr. Gladstone's
memory is held in respect only by the Home-Rulers who,
having followed Mr. McCarthy, still retain, under another leader,
a considerable devotion to his principles. We think it may be
useful to examine the grounds on which the opponents of Mr.
Gladstone rest their hostility ; we have already in a somewhat
general way accounted for the enmity of sections in Ireland ;
we shall make some observations on the criticism of those op-
posed to him in England.

AN ORANGE AUTO DA FE.

We cannot overlook what has been pointed out by all or-
gans of opinion in the latter country the universal homage
paid to the great statesman from the moment it was known he
had died until his remains were placed in the grave. It is with
a feeling of regret we allude to the action of certain members
of public bodies in Ireland. There were men belonging to what
is called the Parnellite party who permitted themselves to in-
dulge in unbecoming language ; the members of the Orange
party have not confined their satisfaction to words. The Orange-
men of the ordinary type would naturally regard the death of
Mr. Gladstone as something to be thankful for ; and no one
need be surprised that on any pretence they would, in what
the late Lord Iddesleigh would call " the gaiety of their hearts,"
attempt to murder disabled policemen and defenceless Catholics.
The policeman was one of '* Morley's murderers," and the
Catholic was one of the helots to whom Mr. Gladstone's Irish
policy had given a large measure of freedom. Both were ac-
cordingly as hateful to the Orangeman as Mr. Gladstone him-
self, and equally fitting materials upon which to display his

1898.] GLADSTONE AND HIS CXITICS. 62$

gratitude to death for terminating the policy of conciliation.
Hecatombs of Catholics were rendered a more suitable offering
to death when a few guardians of the peace were heaped upon
the pile. It was disappointing that the sacrifice was in no in-
stance actually completed, but certainly neither the priests of
religious rancor and factious hatred nor their hideous following

are to be blamed for the failure.

WHY ALL EYES TURNED TO THE YOUNG GLADSTONE.

In this paper we do not take the position of a partisan. We
are endeavoring to present the estimate which fair and capable
men of all parties have formed of Mr. Gladstone. We think
upon the whole it anticipates the judgment of posterity. It is
quite true that in the early days, when he was the rising hope
of the Tory party, Liberals looked upon him as Macaulay did,
with a bitterness seldom felt in political life. He was a young
man of unblemished character and of exceptional ability rea-
sons why Liberals should be interested in him. The Reform
leaders regarded him in a way similar to that in which Pym
and Holies, Hampden and Elliot regarded the great traitor
Strafford. Not a circumstance in their lives was alike, not a
characteristic of their dispositions. Strafford began as a tribune
of the people, and when he had made it worth while for the
court to buy him, he became a renegade surpassing all others
in the infamy of his treason and the greatness of his ability.
On the contrary, the young member for Newark left Oxford
filled to overflowing with emotional love of the church and a
strong touch of the chivalrous spirit inseparable in the minds
of Englishmen of a certain training for it and the throne.
But we think the seeds of great reforms may be discovered
in principles enunciated in his speeches in those very early days
of 1833-4-5. To us the germ of the Home-Rule policy as well as
the Disestablishment of the Irish Church is hidden in his speech
on the latter in opposition to Lord John Russell's Resolutions
in the great debate of 1835. All this escaped Macaulay when,
four years later, he poured out in an unrestrained torrent all
the bitterness of invective he could command on Gladstone's
tract, then published, on the relations of the state with the
church. The fact is, there was an inspiration of justice amid
the most pronounced Tory utterances of Gladstone ; as people
who knew him in private life say, he was above all things truth-
ful in every phase of social intercourse. Political opponents
testify to this, and one can only wonder at the transparent
honesty which must have surrounded and distinguished him ; and
VOL. LXVII. 40

626 GLADSTONE AND HIS CRITICS. [Aug.,

So marked him from the evasions, intricacies, deflections, and
polished insincerities which fold as in a garb men and women
of the world. Yet his courtesy was so constant, his tolerance
so large, that in a recent article* a good judge of what a gen-
tleman is quoted with approval a saying of Sir William Har-
court's, that Mr. Gladstone was not only a great man but
a great gentleman. Whoever remembers his reply to the
late Professor Tyndall's wanton and unmeasured attack upon
him on account of his Irish policy must subscribe to this opin-
ion. There have been other men described as splendid gentle-
men. Louis XIV. has been so described; so was the minis-
ter whom his jealousy pursued to ruin, the superintendent of
finance, Fouquet ; but it has not been said of either of these
that he led a blameless life.

THE IRISH TORY SENTIMENT.

It has been already remarked that the classes in Ireland
affected by Gladstone's legislation on the Establishment,
who feared his policy concerning the parliamentary relations
of the two countries, hated him with a constancy like that
which vindictive men entertain for those who injure them. It
was not merely strong, it was intensely personal in its bitter-
ness. There were Irish Tories who would resort to any means
to get rid of him, if they could do so safely. They did not
look upon him as a political opponent, but as a monster of
tyranny, impiety, and injustice, the continuance of whose life
was incompatible with the existence of an Irish Protestant in a
condition of comfort and of freedom, political or religious. That
he escaped an attempt at the hands of some instrument of
Irish Tory landlordism is attributable only to the admirable
craft with which so many of that able oligarchy are gifted.
The more irresponsible and impetuous are kept in check by
the cool heads who know that agitators go too far now and
then, and see that crime and outrage follow the wild rhetoric
of leaders. The oligarchy gauge to a nicety the periods of
danger from popular movements. They can predict from a fine
experience the moment when a legal movement will become
a lawless one. They take that time to strike, the minister they
hate; and in doing their vengeance in such a Venetian-Council-
of-Ten manner they are more effective than in allowing him to
be assassinated. They employ their emancipated and besotted
enemies to execute vengeance on such a minister, and in so do-
ing these reforge for themselves the chains which he had broken.

* The National Review (June), " Mr. Gladstone," by the Right Hon. Evelyn Ashley.

1898.] GLADSTONE AND HIS CRITICS. 627

This is not rhetoric suggested by a possibility in the incidents
of social and political reform in Ireland, or from facts in the
history of famous aristocracies ; we are too dull to lay hold of
an inspiration so remote. Our poor words are spoken from
knowledge positive knowledge of how Irish landlords, if en-
couraged by others of their class, would have been prepared
to treat English statesmen so far back as the days of Mr.
Gladstone's Disestablishment ministry.

THE ENGLISH TORY VIEW OF GLADSTONE'S IRISH POLICY.

The majority of English Tories, from the moment he entered
on the mission he believed was his "to pacify Ireland,"* main-
tained that they were justified in employing any means, how-
ever dishonest, to destroy his influence. We have heard it said
by Irishmen of a certain class that Mr. Parnell was utterly un-
scrupulous as to the means he used ; we do not know whether
this opinion would be endorsed by the followers of Mr. Dillon
or by Mr. Healy, but we take it as an instance that party feel-
ing runs riot at times with men's sense of justice. There were
men of strong national sentiments, as they are called, who fled
with horror from the Home-Rule party when the Land League
was launched as an instrument of social reform. Men of ad-
vanced views, to whom poor Butt's academical agitation was an
object of good-natured contempt, looked upon the economic
formulas, divorced from their contexts, which leading Land-
Leaguers propounded on every platform, as principles destruc-
tive of everything generous and just in the Irish character.
These physical-force men were prepared for a desperate game.
In their blindness they might utterly wreck themselves, and the
prospects of the country for a generation, in an abortive re-
bellion, but they could not accept an appeal to the most sor-
did interests of a servile class and the basest instincts of law-
less nature, in place of those historic traditions which had pre-
served the honor of the race in every disaster of the seven
centuries of connection with England. It is not, perhaps, so
easy, then, to do justice to a great public figure moving at the
head of revolutionary forces, possibly impelled by as much
as guiding them.

This, without assuming too much, may explain the use made
of the death of Gordon at Khartoum to blast the name and fame
of Gladstone. In the history of party conflicts during the cen-
tury nothing more unscrupulous can be discovered than the
employment by the Tories of this adventure against Gladstone.

* Article in the National Review already cited.

628 GLADSTONE AND HIS CRITICS. [Aug.,

We are confident it could be so explained as to exonerate him
in every particular, but we do not think it possesses sufficient
importance to occupy space with it. Still it had a mischievous
effect. The army and, what out-Herods the army, the civil
Jingoes of both sexes, professed to regard the recreant Tory,
the captive of Irish crime and outrage, the poltroon who sur-
rendered to a few South African Dutchmen, as a man in whose
hands the army and the honor of the empire were liable to be
sacrificed at any moment. Fair-minded men would say that
abolishing purchase in the army conferred a title to its suf-
frages ; but no, for an accident, owing to which a pretentious,
overweening busybody had not been aided in a task upon which
he should not have entered, and in which he could not have
succeeded even if he had entered on it with the approval of
the government, such an accident, we say, effaced the service
rendered to every officer who is not a snob, and private soldier
who is worth his salt,

GLADSTONE THE STEADY FRIEND OF IRELAND.

There are circumstances in Gladstone's career upon which
unfair minds have fastened as we have hinted. Yet there must
have been something in him of a peculiarly gracious and com-
manding character, when his death drew together all parties
and silenced enmity in all save those whose hatred would
be still his praise, the Orangeman and the Parnellite. We are
not, indeed, prepared to pass upon him a judgment o; unquali-
fied approval. There are incidents we cannot see our way to ap-
prove, there are particulars connected with his greatest works
which seem startling in their inconsistency, and which for that
reason apparently justify the censure of those who charged
him with unscrupulous ambition ; but we venture to say, upon
the whole, that no matter what the English Tory may have
said of him, or the enemies of Ireland within Ireland now say
of 'him, he is beyond all other men entitled to the gratitude of
Ireland. In England the most favorable verdict of the Tory or
the Peelite, or the Whig who loved coalition ministries, described
him as a " brilliant eccentricity." In such an estimate there is
no moral censure ; but knowing the temperament of Palmerston,
one can realize the immense practical discredit implied in it.
This hand-to-mouth statesman, to whom the evil of the day
was sufficient, looked at the principles drawn from what, at least,
represented something like political philosophy as the high-
sounding inanities of the leader of a college debating society.
It is hardly to be wondered at, when he knew that only a few

1898.] GLADSTONE AND HIS CRITICS. 629

years before Gladstone was the rising hope of those Tories to
whom the Reform Bill was what the Revolution meant for the
old nobility of France. It is thought they had such confidence
in him that when the time should come he would put back the
hand upon the dial, restore the ancient usages of England,
secure the Establishment against future attacks, and rehabilitate
the diminished prestige of the landed gentry. To him the
country gentlemen who followed Peel, as prisoners at the chariot-
wheel of a victorious general, turned with hope. Beneath his
immemorial elms, and amid the antique associations of the ivied
church in the shadow of the manor-house, squire and rector alike
deemed a good day was dawning when the latest of the dis-
tinguished students of Oxford declared with no uncertain sound
that it was the imperative duty of a Christian state to enforce
the truth, that this was its tribute to religion, and that both
state and religion rested on the territorial class, the solid basis
of society. Thus Gladstone seemed to bind the landed gentry
and the clergy, not in the relation of allied powers but in the
solidarity of sections of one moral and social force. He seemed
to make the aristocracy the foundation of the state, and the
church its instrument to teach and subdue those elements out-
side the state, but to which the latter owed protection. That
this opinion concerning the way he looked at the working-classes
in town and country in the days up to the publication of his
work on the state's relations to the church is not far-fetched,
must be abundantly clear from the views he expressed on the
subject of slavery in the West Indies. We ourselves do not
think he ever supposed that the working-classes had no title to
all the rights of citizens, but there is a difficulty in reconciling
dicta enunciated by him in those days with the polrcy which
culminated in what is very little short of manhood suffrage, and
which in the ballot is a legislative enactment declaring that
neither squire nor parson may come between the elector and
the exercise of his franchise.

WAS HE THE FOE OF THE WORKING-MAN?

The contempt hardly veiled in Macaulay's essay arose from
a theory attributed to Gladstone, as well as from other ideas,
that the agricultural laborer and the craftsman were not mem-
bers of the state, and could not be on sound principles; that
they were simply units of the population, items of industrial
force, and when required of military service. It does not
appear that anything so reactionary as this was advocated by
Young England when it endeavored to revive the paternal

630 GLADSTONE AND HIS CRITICS. [Aug.,

relations of an imaginary feudalism ; but rightly or wrongly,
Gladstone got full credit for a medievalism of the kind, and
it is another instance of his power that he emancipated him-
self from the disabilities which the supposed profession of such
opinions must have entailed in a commercial and progressive
country. It must be recollected that in the middle ages,
though the inhabitants of corporate towns were free of military
service save that of the city or borough, lords of manors
claimed a right to customary service on all serfs born on their
lands. Reaching a corporate town and serving apprenticeship
in one of the guilds acted as a manumission, but the lords
never acknowledged the freedom so acquired. So whenever
a powerful noble entered by the strong hand a town in which
his villeins had become craftsmen, or even where any of them
had attained the highest municipal dignities, he claimed the
right to seize them for the plough or to put his badge upon
the arm as a retainer in his feuds. Anger at the Great Reform
Act caused the squires and the parsons to wish again for those
days, so young Gladstone became their idol because he seemed
animated by their spirit, and gifted with the power to bring
them back. This was the state of things between him and the
gentry and clergy when William IV. dismissed the Whig minis-
try at the close of 1834.

The very important considerations which open upon us in
connection with that exercise of royal authority cannot be dis-
cussed in our space, yet unless they could be dealt with in a
somewhat satisfactory manner, it is impossible adequately to
examine the political views of Gladstone and to trace the
stages through which his mind passed until he found, towards
the close of his life, that the only security for the empire was a
reversal of the policy which treated Ireland as a conquered
nation. It would be unfair to our readers to pass in silence
over the circumstances of that change of ministry. Men, with
conviction of the truth of the charge, have accused Gladstone
of readiness to do anything to obtain or retain place. The
dismissal of the Whigs was infamous, and looking back to the
time we only wonder that the Reform Parliament submitted to
it. We have been always of opinion that the execution of
Charles I. was unconstitutional, that the motions for the ex-
clusion of the Duke of York (James II.) from the throne ought
not have been permitted by the Speaker. Of course, as a con-
sequence of these views, we maintain that the change of dynasty
was beyond the competence of any body or bodies i-n 1688.
That, however, is not the view of the majority of Englishmen,

1898.] GLADSTONE AND HIS CRITICS. 631

and they, we think, could, with perfect consistency, revise the
principle that affords immunity to the king. William IV. was
not advised by his ministers to dismiss them, he could not by
a legal fiction be held to have been so advised, for they had
not done a single act that had not his approval. It was no-
torious he had taken that course on the queen consort's advice,
a danger the state was threatened with in more recent times
when another foreigner, holding a like close relation to her
present most gracious Majesty, presumed to give counsel con-
trary to that of her constitutional advisers.

MR. GLADSTONE'S FIRST OFFICE.

The ministry then formed had not a majority in the Com-
mons ; so far from that, its members were unpopular in that
house. To render its construction possible, while Europe was
being searched for Sir R. Peel, the Duke of Wellington took
five of the great offices of the state to himself. In this gov-
ernment, appointed in defiance of constitutional principle and
held together by disreputable means, Gladstone took office as a
commissioner of the treasury. It is difficult to understand his
accepting place at that time on any view consistent with usage,
much less honor, unless he considered that a Reform ministry
was entitled to no law, that in displacing them a minority pos-
sessed the rights of a majority, and that it was quite imma-
terial that Sir Robert Peel was not a Tory and that the Duke
of Wellington was whatever Sir Robert was. Indeed, the un-
principled Irishman only thought of his own aggrandizement
and the compassing of an absolute control of the army by the
king, which meant by himself. To keep his places he was ready
to adopt liberal measures which he had opposed, and we have
seen that with five great offices he was nothing short of a pro-
visional government. In late years Mr. Gladstone assailed Lord
Salisbury for holding the Foreign Office and Premiership, but
he does not seem to have said a word against the ubiquitous
soldier who was in five bureaus at the same time. The whole
of this history, from the dismissal of the Whigs to the motion
of Lord John Russell on the Irish Church in 1835, deserves
copious treatment. The gentlemen of England, as the Tory
party is called, appear throughout in a light less reputable
than gamblers when a police raid has exposed them. The sub-
terfuges, the pretences, the lies these resort to are parts of a
programme respectable in comparison to the expedients by
which Sir Robert Peel, backed by the mean, idiotic, and brutal
old king, disregarded defeat after defeat. It was in a ministry

632 GLADSTONE AND HIS CRITICS. [Aug.,

of this kind Mr. Gladstone opposed a motion by Lord John
Russell to make the Establishment in Ireland perform some of
the functions of a state church and not continue a cause of
tumult in Ireland by its terrible exactions from peasants always
on the verge of famine, and a scandal to civilization by its
wealth, the lives of its ministers, and the terrible system of
political oppression and robbery of which it was so conspicuous
a factor.

THE IRISH STATE CHURCH.

It had failed signally. In places the laity had become
Catholics in spite of the penal laws. Even in Armagh in the
course of a century the numbers of Catholics and Protestants
were exactly reversed. In 1731 there were three Protestants
to one Catholic ; in 1834, the year before the debate, the
Catholics were three to one Protestant. At the very time rec-
tors were spending over ;i,ooo a year in England and on the
Continent, and their curates doing their work in Ireland, some
at? ;/o a year, some at 18. These poor Trullibers, with little
education, full of ignorant prejudice, and charged from top to
toe with the bitterest spirit of the Ascendency, kept Ireland in
disturbance, and this eventuated in coercion act after coercion
act, until in the year before the debate a measure of martial
law was passed in which the iron rule of the Norman Conquest
in England was imitated with fidelity. What the Curfew law
required the Saxons to do, this enactment imposed upon starv-
ing Irish peasants who dared to resist the seizure of their
potatoes, their calves and sheep, to stop the driving of their
cattle, the scattering of their corn to the elements in order
that the tenth should be measured by the tithe-proctor. In
opposing this motion Mr. Gladstone displayed conspicuous
ability, but men thinking of his efforts then have been unable
to follow the evolution which produced the Church Act of 1869.

We regret we are unable to state things which should be in
the highest degree interesting to the student of constitutional
history. Moreover, the marvellous growth and formation of
opinion evidenced in the career of Mr. Gladstone is one of the
strangest and most instructive studies in political psychology
the world has witnessed. We hope at another time to supply
some of the omissions, but we offer the present paper as an
attempt to suggest an explanation of the hostility he excited
among parties in consequence of the seeming uncertainty of
his opinions, and the suddenness with which he took up great
movements.

1898.] THE HOUSE ON THE AVENTINE. 633

THE HOUSE ON THE AVENTINE.

BY SARA CARR UPTON,
af

| ERE my whole being a tongue and a voice, it
would not suffice to proclaim worthily the vir-
tues of Paula."

With these words Jerome begins to write
the life of Paula. Not a panegyric, he calls
heaven to witness, " for no flattery nor favor shall guide my
pen " ; and the record comes down to us from the fourth cen-
tury, alive and burning with the deepest feeling of a fiery
soul. An impetuous ardor constrains him to write to the very
end, without thought for rest or food, while he traces the life-
story of that one among the group of noble women of the
House on the Aventine who had been his greatest inspirer,
the one most akin to his soul, the sharer of his fortunes, the
seconder of his plans.

The second half of the fourth century was the time of
Rome's greatest luxury. It was not a luxury for the good of
all, that luxury which delights in magnificence, named by Aris-
totle among the virtues, but it was wholly personal, excessive
and capricious in its follies. Contemporary documents are not
wanting to depict the manners of the times, from the pagan
as well as the Christian side, but nothing gives a more vivid
sense of the whole than the writings of Jerome himself. He
constantly wrote letters with a truly modern fluency, and con-
cerning everything that happened, to a large circle of confi-
dential friends, as well as for the public at large; and we can
draw from his correspondence as from a fresh, sparkling spring.
From the stand-points of man of the world, monk, master of
literature and of theology, he holds the threads of Roman
society in his fingers, and it unrolls before our eyes.

On the Aventine Hill, in the Roman palace of Marcella, a
beautiful widow, allied to the imperial family, a small knot of
thoughtful patrician women had gradually drawn together,
satiated with wealth and luxury, and now restless and eager in
their reaction towards something to satisfy their mental and
moral craving. Marcella herself was a convert of Athanasius.
At the time when he was a fugitive from Constantinople on

634 '/ ///' HOUSE ON Tin: AVENTINE* [Aug.,

account of his opposition to Arius, her mother's palace had
received him, and there the child Marcella, sitting at his feet,
had listened to his arguments and heard his aspirations for
reform. Two Egyptian hermits accompanied him, the first who
had ever been Seen in Rome, and their accounts of the strange
life of a solitary in the desert, its visions, its fantastic emo-
tions, its spiritual combats and its marvels of ascetic austerity,
left a tumult of vague thoughts in the young heart. At
parting, Athanasius made the gift of a book to his wistful
listener, which decided her destiny, as it is related to have
decided that of many others his life of St. Anthony, written
in the hermit's life-time and from eye-witness. A few years
later, Marcella, the heiress of a great name and great wealth,
made the marriage destined for her ; but the husband's early
death gave her freedom to follow where her spirit led, and
from that time on she became the centre of a cenacle of
women of the same mind who met at her house to think and
talk together. Under the painted ceilings of her palace on the
Aventine was initiated the first convent in Rome.

It was not made up of pious women only. The worldly
as well as the devout, young girls, married women, and widows
flocked about the gracious hostess, who devoted certain apart-
ments in her vast palace to their meetings. In our times we
should call it a club, the only requisite for membership being
that the women who met together should be friends with the
common aim of putting something more into life and getting
something more out of it than the merely personal round of
luxury and pleasure could afford. The oldest member, the one
in authority, the president, as we would say, was the Lady
Asella. Because of her endless charities she lived with the
most rigid simplicity, all but the bare necessities of life being
devoted by her to the poor, but this was by no means the
ruli- for the others. We hear of Furia, Felicitas, Marcellina,
and Fabiola, the last a fashionable young patrician who had
two husbands living, but tiring of the second, was beginning
to question the doctors of the church whether bigamy (so a
second marriage after divorce was then called) should be con-
sidered a greater sin than breaking a first marriage. The flower
of the group, however, was the lovely widow Paula, \vho with
her two daughters, Kustochia and Blesilla, possessed the proud
right to hang the images of Paulus Kmilius and Agamemnon
in the atrium of their dwelling.

Paula was the type of woman we all love. Full of enthu-

1898.] THE HOUSE ON THE Av ENTINI:. 635

siasms, caring intensely for life and its affections, her emotions
found ready expression, and she frankly shared with her friends
the joys which raised her to heaven and the griefs which cast
her into the depths. She too was the heiress of immense
wealth, owning, among her other possessions, the whole of the
city of Nicopolis. An intimate happiness as well as an Asiatic
luxury had marked her life with her husband the Greek, Toxo-
tius, so that at his death her grief was, like her affection,
boundless and excessive. Though still young, she vowed not
only never to marry again, but never to appear in the world
at feast or banquet in the company of any man. The House
on the Aventine became from that time more and more a
refuge and resort, and it was there that she and Jerome were
to meet.

A small number of men, all of them distinguished for birth
and learning, had little by little joined this pious patrician
court. Chief among the men was Jerome, as Paula was the
most charming and gifted of the women. Four of the men
especially were warm friends of Jerome Oceanus, Paumachus,
Marcellinus, and Domnion, his intimate advisers and consolers
in the tribulations which " Babylon with its King Satan," as
Jerome designated Rome, did not spare him. The Christian
world already rang with the heroic ardor of Jerome's faith and
with the singularities of his tempestuous character, while he
had hardly reached maturity. How many years of trial and
what treasures of grace were needed to subdue this tempestu-
ous nature, we shall see.

Born in Dalmatia, a province famed for its soldiers, he had
breathed in the spirit of a fighter with his native air, and never
could lose something military from his speech and mode of
life. Loving pleasure and study equally, eager to see and
know, passing from dissipation to repentance, coming under
the influence of Homer and the Gospels alike, reading the
Scriptures at one moment with the fervor of a mystic and the
next with the disdain of a man of letters and an Athenian,
his youth was wild, as his whole life was destined to be stormy.
He himself describes his youth as carried away by turns with
the passion for learning, the enthusiasm of faith, and the allure-
ments of sense. He loved power and had intense pleasure
from success. From his correspondence we feel that he must
have been an eager and fluent talker, full of witty and cutting
sallies, apt literary allusions, and quotations from sacred and
profane writers.

636 THE HOUSE ON THE AVENTINE. [Aug.,

On his return to Rome from the desert he became the
guest of Marcella, at the palace on the Aventine, and the soul
of the group which had gathered there.

There were no special formalities to characterize the meet-
ings of the little cenacle. If many of the number chanced to
find themselves together, as must have been often the case,
they discussed works of charity, the progress of spiritual life in
Italy, and similar topics; but many of the members who lived
much in the world came in only for a few hours' rest and
refreshment. In course of time, however, learning came to be
a part of the life. Every Roman woman knew a little Greek,
if only enough to say " my life and my soul " to her lovers, as
Juvenal reports. But that sort of knowledge was precisely the
kind of which these ladies were tired, and their minds were
crying out for more solid nourishment. The immediate incen-
tive for learning came about in this way. Many and various
were the Latin versions of the Old and New Testament then
in circulation, so that, in reading the Scriptures, points fre-
quently came up which could be decided only by going to the
original Greek for the Gospels, and to the Septuagint for the
Jewish books. Accordingly, these high-born women of the
world devoted themselves with great faithfulness and diligence
to the study of Greek and Hebrew, so that they were soon
recognized as an authority and a power to be counted on by
the clergy and consulted by priests. Jerome himself writes of
Marcella : " Very often I had to change places with her, and
from master become pupil." And to the reproach that he took
more pains to instruct women than men, he answered : " If
men asked me as many questions as women do concerning the
Scriptures, I should not have to speak to the women."

But the friendship between Jerome and Paula, which was to
play such an important part in the lives of each, had to wait for
a great grief and an act of self-conquest which he demanded
from her, before it could reach its development.

The beautiful widow, after the death of Toxotius, concen-
trated all the warmth of her affection on their children, of
whom there were five. The second daughter, Blesilla, although
coming sometimes to the House on the Aventine with her
mother, was a gay and worldly beauty, whose sudden and
striking conversion after an illness gave Rome the subject of a
nine days' gossip, as did other so-called eccentricities of those
pious patricians. Jerome wrote a letter to Marcella concerning
this conversion, and, like most of his letters, it went the rounds

1898.] THE HOUSE ON THE AVENTINE. 637

of Rome. It was filled with rejoicing, but also with bitter and
unpleasant truths not likely to conciliate the pagan and world-
ly friends of the convert. He writes : " A thing has happened
which gives strange offence to the world. Blesilla has put on a
dark dress ! What scandal is this ! As though John the Bap-
tist, greatest among the children of men, had shocked the uni-
verse by wearing a robe of camel's hair and a sheep-skin girdle.
Blesilla no more eats dainty food ! As though the forerunner
of Jesus had not lived upon locusts!" Then follows a biting
picture of the women who shock Christians, contrasting it with
the mode of life adopted by the young convert.

About the same time Jerome wrote his famous and much-
quoted letter to Paula's daughter Eustochia, in which he paints
fashionable Roman society, chiefly Christian, in scathing terms
and vivid colors. He passes in review nobles, patrician dames,
magistrates, priests, and each in turn receives a dart in the
weakest point. Juvenal could not have described with more
drastic pen the matron who wears her robes covered with em-
broidered animals the size of life, with her tiers of false hair,
her face plastered with paint until it resembled the mask of
an idol, the old coquette, the dissipated husband, the false and
hypocritical devotee, the ladies' priest, with ring-bedecked fingers,
going the rounds of his visits on a prancing steed. He ventured
to speak to such persons of regeneration, to call upon them
for voluntary poverty and detachment from the world, and to
tell them of judgment to come. This letter was an act of ag-
gressive bravery, and even Marcella, who circulated his letters
to her throughout Rome, began to beg him to cease preaching
against society.

" But why should I not speak of what they do not blush to
do?" he answered gently.

A few months later Blesilla fell ill again, and this time did
not recover. Paula's grief was immoderate, uncontrolled, and
knew no bounds. Sobbing, screaming, and fainting, she was
borne home from her daughter's grave. This conduct pierced
Jerome to the heart and much aroused the people. They laid
Blesilla's death and Paula's grief to the charge of Jerome, say-
ing that he had killed the child with fastings, and had deceived
the mother who lamented for her dead more than any pagan
would do. They shouted " Away with monks ! " and would
have stoned Jerome had his friends not borne him to a place
of shelter.

The days that followed were days of wild grief and despair

638 THE HOUSE ON THE AVENTINE. [Aug.,

to Paula. She would eat nothing, would see no one but Jerome,
although his every word only renewed her grief. At last he
refused to go to her any more, but wrote her one of his most
eloquent and touching letters.

Almost naively, and with perfect and charming naturalness,
he first enumerates the qualities of the daughter who, " with
such ardent faith, had uplifted the standard of the Crucified." He
seems to delight in the fineness of her intelligence, the graces
of her mind, the breadth of her knowledge, the keenness of her
perception, until he reaches the details of her death, of which
she had no fear nor shrinking. Then, suddenly stopping, with
great art, which came of his pure intention, he says: "But
what am I doing? What I would do is to arrest the flow of
a mother's tears, and I myself am in tears." Little by little
after this he becomes sterner, imperious, inflexible ; calls upon
her to end grief that imperils her own soul, dishonors her faith,
gives scandal to infidels, and demands that she shall dry the
tears which to indulge is sacrilege and unbelief.

Paula is at last roused, and so powerfully that she is never
again the same. The nature which has been controlled only by
its own passion is changed to a nature strong with the pas-
sion of purpose. Enthusiastic and eager she will ever be, but
she will have no more wild outbursts of feeling. She comes
forth to a new life, full of gratitude to Jerome for having dared
so to wrestle with her spirit, and from this time dates their long
and changeless friendship, which resisted evil times and evil
tongues.

The death of Pope Damasus deprived Jerome of a friend
and partisan, and was a blow to the cause of reform, so that
there was no restraint in Rome to the hatred which Jerome's
bitter satires had roused. Gossip was rife on account of his
relations with Paula. For seven months after the death of
Damasus he stemmed alone the tide of malice. One man he
caused to be brought to trial for slander of Paula, and although
this one had to make full retraction, it did not put an end to
all the careless or malicious falsehoods in circulation. Nothing
would have suited Jerome's temperament better than to stay and
battle with the storm to the end, but he was not alone concerned.
Such a course would involve his friends, and cause dismay and
trouble in the Aventine circle, now so dear to him. Accordingly
he resolved to say good-by to the little flock, and in August,
the month of favoring winds, set sail for the East, taking sev-
eral monks and his brother, Paulinian, with him.

1898.] THE HOUSE ON THE A v EN TINE. 639

While the sails were unfurling he wrote a letter, as was his
wont, to the House on the Aventine, " in haste, between sobs
and tears," addressed to mia Domino. Asella. It was a letter
intense in feeling, wrung from his very heart. At the close he
says, " Greet Paula, mine in Christ, whether the world wills or
not." The letter was despatched, the anchor raised, and a few
weeks later Jerome was in Antioch.

His friend Paula was not slow to follow. Calmly breasting
the opposition of powerful relatives, she made all her prepara-
tions. A portion of her estate she made over at once for the
support of her children, and then hired a ship to be in readi-
ness to leave Rome before, the winter weather should set in.
Eustochia could not be persuaded to let her mother depart
without her, and a band of young girls whom she had befriend-
ed, gathered from all conditions of life in Rome, followed her,
eager to form the nucleus of the monasteries which it was now
Paula's desire and purpose to found in Bethlehem in conjunc-
tion with Jerome.

Jerome and his friends met the party at Antioch. Winter
had begun, and the sides of Libanus were white with snow.
No persuasions, however, could keep Paula from setting out at
once on the road to Jerusalem. Neither she nor Jerome were
prone to calculations of prudence. The little caravan, quickly
organized, journeyed forth, the men on horseback or camels,
and the young women borne in litters. Jerome is' historian of
the journey, and he notes that Paula rode an ass, " and it was
wonder to see the delicate matron, who most of her life
had been borne about in the arms of eunuchs, sitting erect
and strong while the shaggy beast trotted over the rough
road."

The little company, with Jerome and Paula at its head,
and with Scriptures in hand, travelled all about Judea before
settling down to the work of their lives. When they had done
this, as if to inspire themselves still more and to set a seal on
their undertaking from the mystic spirit of the desert, they made
a pilgrimage to the hermits of Nitria. Their interviews with
these strange men, and also with the blind Didymus, the philo-
sopher at Alexandria, and all the records of this romantic jour-
ney, are carefully recounted by Jerome's vivid pen, bringing it
all very near to us in imagination.*

It was two years before they returned to Bethlehem, pre-

* Jerome's journal of this journey has recently been translated into English and published
by the Palestine Pilgrims' Text Society.

640 THE HOUSE ON THE AVENTINE. [Aug.,

pared to begin their life-work in earnest. Jerome had little
money, although he had sent to Dalmatia to sell his small
patrimony. Paula, however, had plenty, and longed to do all.
Ground was bought near the Church of the Nativity, which the
Empress Helena had built only sixty years before. The monas-
tery, a free hostelry for visitors and travellers near the high-
way, and two convents for the women, at a little distance below
on the plain, were begun. Paula's first care was to direct the
hollowing out in the solid rock, close to the sacred grotto, of
a sort of cave or room which Jerome named his Paradise. Here
his books and manuscripts were placed, and here he could
retreat for study and devotion while the work of building
went on.

The three years which it took to complete the monasteries
were the most laborious, but perhaps the happiest, of Jerome's
life. The two most coveted earthly joys, fame and affection,
were his in a life devoted to Christian perfection. Paula and
Eustochia ceaselessly inspired and shared his labors. They
loved, admired, and served him like a second religion, placing
their glory in his ; and indeed they were in no small measure
the cause of it. To satisfy their impatience and ardor, it was
agreed that during this time, although Jerome was already en-
gaged in other absorbing work, revising manuscripts of Origen,
writing commentaries on several of the Epistles and on Eccle-
siastes, everything should be put aside, and that the three should
read the Bible together from end to end, critically and exhaus-
tively. From this beginning arose the great work which was
his glory, and which has rendered him the master of Christian
prose for all centuries the translation of the Scriptures called
the Latin Vulgate. Jerome has associated with this work, as
lasting as the Catholic Church, the names of these daughters
of Scipio. His prefaces and intimate letters initiate us into the
mysteries of the communion of these ardent souls, and we pic-
ture Paula and Eustochia sitting at a table covered with manu-
scripts, in Jerome's Paradise, comparing, copying, and writing
from his dictation, with the other scribes. The Hebrew trans-
lations he dedicated to them, and cited these two women before
the church and the world as authority, putting sometimes
the whole responsibility on their shoulders. In the preface to
the translation of Esther he thus addresses them : " Paula and
Eustochia, you so learned in Hebrew literature and so skilful
to judge the merit of a translation, look over this one, and see
if I have added to or taken from the original, or whether I

1898.] THE HOUSE ON THE AVENTINE. 641

have not, like an exact and sincere interpreter, turned this his-
tory into Latin, just as we read it together in Hebrew."

Thus the work, which had its first steps far back in the
house on the Aventine, was crowned with an enduring crown,
and these Christian women of proudest pagan ancestry
worthily filled the part of true women of all time, that of in-
spiring and serving.

When once the buildings were finished, a different routine
began, and the great work that was destined for the use of
posterity gave place to the daily occupations of ruling a monas-
tery. One of the first plans carried out was the opening of a
free school, where the learned Jerome himself taught Latin and
Greek to the children of Bethlehem, who came to him gladly.
In the women's convent great stress was laid on the study of
the Scriptures. Every day the whole Psalter was chanted at
the different hours, at tierce, sext, none, vespers, and compline.
All the sisters were required to know it by heart no small
mental discipline in itself and, in addition, to learn some new
portion of Scripture each day, besides attending to the service
of others in the general community. In all of this Paula was
the one who spared herself the least. Jerome's monastery soon
became a retreat for learned men from all parts of the world,
and the free hostelry never lacked a full quota of inmates. No
one was allowed to be turned away. Said Jerome : " It is not
for us to weigh their meat, but to wash their feet." Neverthe-
less he was confronted by that same problem which, to our no-
tions, would seem to belong specially to the rush of modern
life in our own day : the clash and force of the outward life
in its tendency to overwhelm and stifle the inward. The best
time was devoured by guests and his outward duties to them.
In one of his letters to Rome he writes, in his epigrammatic
manner, " Our solitude is turned into a perpetual fair, and
peace is banished from our midst. We must either close our
doors, or give up our study of the Scriptures which commands
us to open them."

With all this pressure from without and from within, Jerome
kept up an immense correspondence with persons in Italy, Gaul,
in his own province of Dalmatia, but above all in Rome. He
was still the very soul of the " home church," as he loved to
call the House on the Aventine, in all that touched it far and
near. Questions of discipline, dogma, and interpretation were
all submitted to him, and sometimes what was even more diffi-
cult, the interpretation of the mysteries of the human heart.
VOL. LXVII. 41

642 THE HOUSE ON THE AVENTINE. [Aug.,

For fifteen years life moved on, in the monasteries of Jerome
and Paula, not always smoothly and without incident from the
outside, although the harmony ever remained unbroken within.
From the outer world came disputes, persecutions, insults, ex-
communications, and much suffering. Jerome's rash and un-
compromising fervor of nature brought its return of hatred as
well as of love, and, unhappily, hatred for him always came
back in counter-shocks upon Paula. Her steadfastness held
them both up through tribulation, and was a strong tower
against evil report.

There was one point in which her excessive and extrava-
gant nature had not conquered itself. This was in her charities.
Although the whole support of the monastery and its un-
measured hospitalities came from her fortune, she allowed her-
self full luxury in the distribution, nay, scattering of her money
among the poor, so that when she died every obolus of the
vast estate which had not been settled upon her children had
been spent.

Her bent towards mysticism, which had been excessive like
all else in her character, had found a balance in the solid and
austere reason of her master. She learned to love the historic
interpretation and natural sense of the Scriptures as the basis of
truth, though in truth the spirit within could never be so sub-
dued that it did not seek with passion their spiritual sense, as
the food of the soul. After a visit to the convent from a friend
of Rufinus, Jerome's bitterest enemy and opponent it must be
remembered, he wrote back to Rome about her: " Paula was
born for a holy and spiritual life, had she not been held back
by the jealous will of Jerome ; and she might have risen far
above her sex, Heaven had given her such rare and beautiful
gifts, had he not repressed her with his tyrannical dominion,
and reduced her to have no thought but his, no will but his
caprice." It is easy to see the antagonism to Jerome in this
letter which prejudices his judgment of Paula. Had it been
Rufinus to whom she was so loyal, this friend of his might
have deemed that only by chastening and subduing an unruly
nature, out of devotion to another, did she rise to the true
height of her sex, if not above it.

A time came, at last, when the reputation of Jerome was
cleared from all aspersion, the intrigues and his chief enemy,
Rufinus, defeated. But when it came, it no longer seemed of
any importance in the monasteries of Bethlehem. Paula was
dying. Little rest of body or soul had she given herself in

1898.]

THE HOUSE ON THE AVENTINE.

643

these eventful years ; she had neither stinted herself in labors
nor fastings, and she saw her end approach with the joy of a
traveller sure of his welcome. At sunset, on the 26th of Janu-
ary, nearly fifteen hundred years ago, she died, murmuring to
Jerome, in Greek : " I do not suffer. I feel only a great
peace."

All Palestine followed her to her grave. Throngs of people
chanted the Psalms in different tongues, and her body was
borne by bishops to the cave which Jerome caused to be hewn
for her in the rock close to the sacred grotto of the Nativity
and to his Paradise, where the work which was to immortalize
her name with his had been done. The church has paid her
its highest tribute, and to us now she is Saint Paula.

Not many years after her death the House on the Aventine
was destroyed in the sack of Rome by the barbarian horde and
its members scattered. The aged Marcella was scourged and
tortured to induce her to reveal where she had concealed her
renowned wealth, which the barbarians could not believe she
had given away to the poor.

Saint Jerome spent his seventeen remaining years in un-
aided study, controversy, and labor in the grotto at Bethlehem.
His body is said to be in the Church of Santa Maria Maggiore
at Rome, while that of Paula is among the treasures of the old
cathedral at Sens, some seventy miles south-east of Paris,
although they both rested in the early centuries near each
other, in what is known as the Cave of Saint Jerome and the
Tomb of Paula, in Bethlehem.

With the spirit of prophecy Saint Jerome wrote :

" Farewell, Paula ! Were my whole being a tongue and a
voice, it would not suffice to proclaim thy virtues. But I have
done a work for thee more durable than brass, a work that
time will not destroy."

644 Loss AND GAIN IN THE CHURCH. [Aug.,

LOSS AND GAIN IN THE CHURCH.

BY REV. J. M.-KIELY.

|OW suggestive is the contrast evolved in the be-
ginning of the eighth chapter of St. Matthew's
Gospel ! The leper, who was cleansed, was a
Jew, but the centurion, who came upon the
scene, was a Gentile, a Roman soldier. In fact,
the Jews would seem to lose and the Gentiles to gain on the day
that the Magi came, in their faith, to Bethlehem. And so great
was the faith of the Gentile that our Lord in this Gospel gave
utterance to the pregnant contrast : " Amen, I say, I have not
found such faith in Israel." Then it was that he evolved the
famous prophecy : " Many shall come from the East and the
West, and shall sit down in the Kingdom with Abraham and
Isaac and Jacob, but the Children of the Kingdom shall be
cast out into exterior darkness."

To the Hebrew world nothing could be more distressing
than this prophetic warning. The light of the divine Infant's
faith began to beam upon the Gentile world just as the shades
of unbelief were falling on the faithless sons of Israel. And if
you follow the history of the church ever since then, you will
see that it is a history of losses and gains sad losses and
glorious profits.

ACTION AND REACTION.

Jerusalem, the City of Saints, the home of God's covenants
with men, the Spiritual Empress of the Earth, began to yield
her place, in the scheme of God's providence, to pagan Rome.
And pagan Rome became Christian the Rome of the Cata-
combs, the Rome of the Agneses and the Cecilias ; until, what
Jerusalem was to the Old Dispensation, Rome became to the
Day of Jesus Christ. Behold the contrast presented ; the
prophecy carried out ! Jerusalem and Rome, loss and gain !
Rome and Jerusalem, faith and unbelief !

Underlying this prophecy is a condensed yet luminous his-
tory of the rise and fall of faith in all ages and in every clime.
Unfold the annals of Christendom. Read the story of the
Christian world from the Upper Chamber in Jerusalem, where
the lights of the day of Pentecost proclaimed the advent of a
new power, down to the sorrowful life of the last apostate or
to the conversion of the last believer, and the checkered page

1898.] Loss AND GAIN IN THE CHURCH. 645

will show that the light of faith varies and shifts from land to
land, from soul to soul.

The fiery scourge of persecution fell upon the infant church
of Jerusalem, and the light of God's spirit fled from Jerusalem
to beam on other lands. Like Abraham of old, when the voice
of God called him into a strange land to be a father of a new
people, the chosen twelve Apostles hastened from the hate of
the Jewish capital to diffuse the Gospel Revelation throughout
the world. The Children of the Kingdom itself remained in
darkness, while those dwelling in the East and the West came
into the light and began to sit down in the Kingdom with
Abraham and Isaac and Jacob.

GREECE AND GAUL.

Other changes came with centuries. Greece began to lose
as other lands were gaining. The Greece of Athanasius, of
Nazianzen, of Cyril, is Catholic Greece no more. Antioch,
where once St. Peter sat as bishop ; Alexandria, the home of
Citholic science, the cradle of theology; Constantinople, Em-
press of the East, that in the pride of the imperial presence
strove to contest the supremacy of Rome these three great
patriarchates one and all fell from their first fervor of faith,
and the Moslem hordes swept over them and extinguished their
Christian life. Yet, far away in the North, from out the
tangled forests of Gaul and Germany, new nations were com-
ing in to redeem the losses of the East. The warm light of
God's revelation was there active in calling into being new
forms of light and beauty ; reanimating and reinvigorating the
enfeebled energies of the Roman, or moulding the rough, iron
barbarian into a docile child of Christ.

Rome looked upon the Church of Christ as a revolutionary
movement, destined to dissolve the integrity of her empire and
raise the image of the Crucified over her sacred altars. Who
will pen the story of Roman martyrdom ? Virgins, noble
youths, grand old men, tarred and fired to light the streets, or
slowly " butchered to make a Roman holiday " ! Then the
amphitheatres echoed to the applauding shouts of thousands, as
some fair-browed Agnes sank bleeding to the sand, or the Tar-
peian Rock cast its victims from its summit ; or the unerring
axe severed the beautiful life of a Cecilia ; or the fierce javelin
quivered in the streaming side of a Sebastian ; or louder than
the shouts of the multitude rose the roar of the forest lion as
he sprang upon some aged pontiff.

The subtle mind of Greece sought to dim the beauty of

646 Loss AND GAIN IN THE CHURCH. [Aug.,

divine faith by interweaving with it its own human modes of
thought ; and the faith died within her, or was lit in other
lands. Who will write the histories of those destructive heresies
which all but rent the beautiful iwiity of God's Church?

GERMANY LOST, THE AMERICAS WON.

Later on the storms of the Reformation tore hundreds from
the faith of their fathers, but the spirit of God moved over
the waters to the far West, and only a few years before the
Reformation Columbus anchored on the shores of this great
Western land. Germany was lost to the East, but a mighty
land was growing in the West a land fertilized by the stream
of revealed light which has been increasing ever since.

Catholic England quenched the light of revelation in her
own bosom and sought to dim it in a sister island. But the
hand that blighted the " Island of Saints " only made her a
nation of missionaries.

The tempest of revolution swept over fair and sunny France,
reddening her plains with the life-blood of martyrs. Altar and
throne went down together, and France smiled a ghastly smile
at the completeness of the wreck. But far away in other
climes in the Indies and America the children of faith whom
France had cast from her were telling the untaught savages
the sweet histories of Jesus and Mary !

And lastly, within our own memory, a mighty empire has
crushed the life-blood out of a Catholic people, and yet the
exiled sons of faithful Poland had scarcely reached their icy
prison in the North when two millions of souls, hitherto sub-
ject to Russia and its schism, submitted to the Vicar of Christ.

JUDAS AND PAUL, LUTHER AND LOYOLA.

Such is the mysterious law which regulates and quickens the
life of God's Church on earth. Such is the silent, secret provi-
dence of God in the dawning or eclipse of faith among nations.
We know that the sunset upon the west is sunrise to the east.
Ever setting and ever rising setting and rising at once the
sun is the fairest emblem of that mysterious world of revela-
tion and of faith wherein loss and gain, belief and unbelief,
apostasy and conversion, seem to succeed each other by an in-
evitable law. " The Children of the Kingdom " may put their
hand between them and the light ; they may, in the noontide
of their life of faith, sin against the sensitiveness of God's holy
Spirit ; they may extinguish in their bosom the last ray of re-
vealed light and turn away in wilfulness from God. But the
loss is all their own, while " from the East and from the

1898.] Loss AND GAIN IN THE CHURCH. 647

West " come others more responsive to the gentle touch of
illuminating grace, more docile to the quiet voice of the Holy
Ghost, and they will soothe their weary hearts in the fulness
of the home of faith, and wail over the wreck of those who
once sighed and wept for them. Such is the awful interchange
of light and darkness, of darkness and light !

And as it is with nations so is it with individuals ; souls
lost, souls gained Judas and Paul, Arius and Augustine ; the
last Teutonic apostate and Ignatius Loyola !

Souls lost ! Is there anything in this world of God's beauty
more distressing than the misfortune of a soul that has lost
the life of faith that once illumined it with holiness and
joy, and made its life the counterpart of heaven ? The touch-
ing scene in Bersabee, where the exiled mother, Hagar, alone,
an outcast, unpitied and unloved, wandered with her infant
boy until, weary and faint, she laid him in the shadow of a
tree to die, is a plaintive emblem of a soul whom God has re-
jected from grace because of its wilful sin against revealed
truth. The soul shuts out the light of God's Spirit, and it
wanders, like 'the mother and the child, without guidance and
without hope.

HOW FAITH IS LOST.

Many and we may have known some whose youth gave
promise of a holy, a religious manhood, have gone to their
grave in their older age laden with years of unforgiven sin.
Some time or other, years ago, they admitted a thought against
religion ; they smiled upon some scornful imputation against
their church ; and the light of faith which had thrown a
beauty round their boyhood, and had warmed them into in-
tensest love of God, went out for ever. They sinned against
the illuminations of the Holy Ghost. They sealed their con-
science against the inspirations of faith, and God left them to
themselves. Age brought no change, and when the end came
they looked to older times, when the beauty of God's sacra-
ments beamed on their opening boyhood like the gladdening
influence of spring. They were happy then, in the conscious-
ness of a simple, undoubting faith. But long years of exile
from faith and from God have flown by. Schoolmates, friends,
parents, brothers and sisters in that run of years have been
gathered to the grave. But they died in the faith ; they went
to sleep in the radiance of the last Sacrament, in the smile and
embrace of God. But for these no Sacrament, no repentant
act of love, no plea for mercy, relieves the darkness of their
decline, and they die as they lived.

648 Loss AND GAIN IN THE CHURCH. [Aug.,

So have thousands fallen in the past, and the same awful
declension may be going on around us to-day. Some, even at
this very moment, may be cherishing the thought which first
turned the fate of thousands long ago of Saul, of Solomon, of
Judas ; of Arius and Luther. Faith does not die all at once.
There are shades in its decline. Many shades of light fall upon
the earth before the sun sinks from sight. There is twilight
before darkness, evening before night ; but the one melts into
the other : first simple doubt, then unbelief. Such is the terri-
ble history of the soul that trifles with the grace of faith.

HOW FAITH IS WON.

But this gloomy picture has a charming counterpart. How
altered are our sympathies as we silently watch the workings of
God's grace with a soul whom he is leading to truth ! It is
the process of faith gained without a previous loss.

Thus, some were once outside of the immediate influence of
God's Church ; and their beginnings were anything but fore-
shadowings of their end. They grew up in ignorance of the
fairness of her whom they hated. The bright days of youth
lapsed away, and still no light from above gleamed in upon
them. Yet, some day or other, a gentle, impalpable influence
stole quickly over them. They knew not whence it came or
whither it was leading. It fell upon them, perhaps, when they
knelt unknowingly in the Sacramental Presence, or as they
gazed upon the sacred pageant of the awful Sacrifice. And
that influence remained like some spirit, whispering ever of
secrets beyond and beneath the outward show of beauty
which first won them to a Catholic church. They spoke
now less harshly of observances which they had been taught
to scorn. They even thought, " Beneath these rites there lies
a world of unseen, unrevealed realities ; a soul, a substance
which God has so clothed as to speak to man's sense as well as
mind. Perhaps on that Catholic altar there is more than seems."

And so the light from above is shining brightly still, and
welcomes onward. The Spirit of God is prevailing with souls.
He calls and they follow. With a heart overflowing with sor-
row for those days when they spoke against her whose beauty
and truth and motherly love they knew not of, the converted
souls throw themselves into their new mother's embrace. And
then what a new world, what a dawning of supernatural realities,
breaks upon the eye of faith ! Strange that those thin veils
that hid the Holy of Holies were not lifted before ! The mis-
sion and office of the Holy Ghost in His church ; the seven

1898.] Loss AND GAIN IN THE CHURCH. 649

Sacraments, the touching sacrifice of the Eucharist, the ties of
communion between the living and the faithful departed ; the
place of the Mother in the grand scheme of salvation all are
now seen by an intuition that looks like science.

And then that inner realm of conscience ! What beam-
ing revelations are going on there now! The light of faith
has been let in, and the thrilling, fear-inspiring relations of the
soul to sin and to holiness are seen clearly for the first time.
Sins which, before the light came, seemed but blemishes, are
now deepest stains. How delicate the touch of grace ! How
sinful sin now looks!

THE WAY OF CONVERSIONS.

Just so it is in all conversions. What a mighty revolution
was that in the soul of the great apostle when the light shone
around him on the road to Damascus, and the Voice spoke,
and the name of Jesus first made itself felt to him. What a
change came over the loving Magdalen when she first knelt
at the feet of Him who said, ''Thy sins are forgiven thee."
What an active life of living faith Augustine began when he
took up the book whose " Tolle : Lege " proved to him the
well-spring of Christian truth. What a happy siege and a hap-
py wound for Ignatius Loyola which occasioned his reading
the Lives of 'the Saints and abandoning the life of the camp and
the battle-field ; and what a saint Xavier became when the same
Loyola whispered into his ear, " What doth it profit a
man if he gain the whole world and lose his own soul " ! All
these, and myriad others who had lived in darkness, came by
God's grace into the light, and sat down in the Kingdom with
Abraham and Isaac and Jacob.

And such is the early Catholic life of those who respond
to the grace of faith. They marvel that the Catholic Church is
so beautiful and true, so like in voice and feature to her divine
Spouse ; and yet men turn their eyes and their hearts from her.
The very brightness of faith gained throws a deeper shadow
over faith forfeited. How sad and mournful seems the end of
the fallen Judas when contrasted with the life and love of the
converted Paul ! How cruel is the heresy of Arius when we
look on the proud faith of Athanasius ! How distressing the
apostasy of Julian in contrast with the heroic faith of the
youthful Agnes, and who will not drop a tear at the misery of
Luther's life, in view of all that Ignatius and Xavier have done
for God's militant church ?

650

NOTED BACHELORS AND SPINSTERS.

[Aug.,

NOTED BACHELORS AND SPINSTERS.

BY FRANCES ALBERT DOUGHTY.

T is always interesting to observe how persons
above the average of their kind have demon-
strated the usefulness and the happiness of life
under exceptional conditions. Biography, how-
ever, is as limited in revealing the actual feelings
of the great as those of the obscure. The reader has to bring
intuition to bear upon it, and to derive from what is written
some consistent and harmonious idea of the large part that
never could be written.

In studying the records of famous bachelors and spinsters we
cannot fail to reach one conclusion : that those who were unhappy
throughout life would have been unhappy also if they had mar-
ried, their prolonged dissatisfaction being the result of character,
temperament, ill health, poverty or persecution, rather than of the

MICHAEL ANGELO.

1898.]

NOTED BACHELORS AND SPINSTERS.

disappointment in love to which it is usually credited. In fact,
that disappointment often served for companionship after the
first bitterness was past, acting as an incentive in some line of
noble endeavor. To take away an unrealized ideal from a man
or woman would in many
cases destroy the animus
which leads to success.
Every man's love has found
its way sooner or later into
his work, but only a few,
like Dante and Petrarch,
have made their love and
their work homogeneous, in-
separable.

The Portuguese poet,
Camoens, wrote impassioned
verses in his fiery youth to
a golden-haired Caterina
under the name of Natercia.
He mourned her death also
in his sad " Rimas," and had
neither wife nor child to
comfort his exile.

Sweeter, purer relations
are possible to human be-
ings than the mass of them
dream of as yet. In read-
ing history we discover that
what, for want of a newer
designation, we have to call
a " platonic " friendship,
was sometimes the strongest
feeling in the lives of a
man and a woman. It is
probable that even in the
old pagan world a few ad-
mirable examples of this
unselfish devotion existed, but the pagan civilization in its
general trend was unfavorable to a pure friendship between
persons of opposite sexes.

The first memorable example of the social changes made by
Christianity in the relations between the sexes is the remark-
able friendship of one of the early Fathers Jerome for Paula,

TORQUATO TASSO.

652 NOTED BACHELORS AND SPINSTERS. [Aug.,

in the latter part of the fourth century. At the house of this
wealthy queen of society he was a frequent and intimate guest,
and even in that corrupt city their radiant innocence as they
talked and read in company was never touched by the breath
of scandal. Later in life, when Jerome again sought the holy
seclusion for which he always longed, in a cave near Bethlehem,
Paula turned her face towards the historic East, the dream of
her devout soul also, and ended her days there near her be-
loved friend, he performing his great literary labors, the trans-
lation of the Scriptures, and she and her nuns supplying his
simple wants.

Another notable friendship of a pious celibate for a widowed
recluse was that of the Bishop Francis de Sales for Frances
Jane Chantal, who founded under his direction the Order of
the Visitation.

Deserving to rank next to these holy attachments was that
of Michael Angelo for Vittoria Colonna. This " three-souled
genius," sculptor, artist, and poet, never married. Judging from
his early poems, he cherished youthful fancies, but they never
ripened to fulfilment. In his grave, masterful manhood he seemed
to abandon the dream of perfect companionship, until at the
mature age of sixty he found it in another phase, in com-
munion soul to soul with Vittoria Colonna, a widowed princess
of forly-eight. There is no mention on record of there being
between them that kind of sentiment which aspires to be
crowned with marriage. Vittoria, sojourning in a convent,
was almost a nun ; she had no wish to replace her husband, the
Marquis di Pescara, whom it was her pleasure to idealize in a
series of spiritual sonnets. There were long and delightful
interviews, however, between her and Angelo in the convent
garden ; their themes were art, poetry, and religion. She sent
each new sonnet to him and eventually he had them bound in
a book. Her verse was euphonious, his was strong, and his
noblest stanzas were inspired by his acquaintance with her,
which gave him eleven years of rare happiness. The accumu-
lated reserve of all his solitary years melted under her exquisite
tact and sympathy. She died at fifty-seven, leaving him
distracted with grief. The unique affinity of these superior be-
ings has made all the generations of readers who have come
after them regret that Vittoria could not have met the lonely,
disappointed Angelo before she was too much weaned by the
stress of life and the experience of personal loss to become
his wife.

1898.] NOTED BACHELORS AND SPINSTERS. 653

The poet Tasso also remains a solitary figure on the can-
vas of history. He cherished an intimate friendship with two
noble ladies, his patronesses Leonora and Lucrezia d'Este, and
his sonnets have immortalized their otherwise forgotten names.
Twenty-five out of fifty-one years of his life he spent in prison.

In France, in the seventeenth century, women were inaugu-
rating a dictatorship over literature and politics, which lasted
up to the Revolution. The period of the Rambouillet salons
in Paris was characterized by rigidly decorous friendships be-
tween men and women, contrasting strongly with the profligate
relations existing in court circles. Those attachments had a
strain of affectation which prevented their being wholly admir-
able, and they lacked the depth and fervor of the tie between
Angelo and the Colonna. Moliere depicted these brilliant,
strong-minded ladies under the title of Les Prfcieuscs Ridicules.
One of them, Mile, de Scude"ry, the plain, middle-aged author-
ess of a long list of icily correct novels, was a welcome guest
at the Hotel Rambouillet, where she often met M. P61isson,
homely and middle-aged like herself, and they discovered that
their spirits were congenial.

The most intellectual men frequented those famous salons,
and their comprehensive discussions of art and literature, the
keenness of their criticism, and the purity of their language
gave rise to the idea- of the French Academy.

The English poet Pope received considerable attention
from the fair sex because of the popularity of his brilliant verse,
and in one case he was emboldened to hope that his infirmity
of spinal complaint might be overlooked. He was greatly in-
fatuated with the gentle and beautiful Miss Martha Blount,
whose portrait, preserved at Upper Brandon on the James River,
in Virginia, fully justifies his preference for the original. After
humbly expressing his doubts of finding favor, one of his let-
ters makes a pathetic allusion to his deformity in these words :
" I have indeed heard of women who have had a kindness for
men of my make." The earnestness of his tone contrasts for-
cibly with the mock heroics and stilted language of his epistles
to Lady Mary Wortley Montagu, the gifted wife of another
man, whom he foolishly exalted into a divinity and a starting-
point for improper flights of poetic fancy, which happily had
no foundation whatever in the realities of their association. It
is to be hoped that the sweet Martha was too womanly to
ridicule an honest declaration of Ipve, however impossible it
might have been to make its author the hero of her young

654

NOTED BACHELORS AND SPINSTERS.

[Aug.,

heart's romance, but
she had a sister,
Teresa, who did not
hesitate to laugh at
the little poet's hint
of wedlock, and the
wound to his sensi-
tive pride was so
cutting that he re-
tired into himself
and was never known
to make such a sug-
gestion again.

Sir Isaac Newton
was so incorrigible
a celibate that we
are informed he
boasted of never
wasting the forces
of his being in the
MARIA MITCHELL. emotion called love ;

he preferred to concentrate them upon scientific research and

discovery. For a time

it looked as if Sir Wil-
liam Herschel would do

likewise, but he finally

married in spite of his

devoted sister Caroline's

objections. This able

and talented woman

could turn from the dis-
covery of comets to the

details of housekeeping,

successful in either field.

Inspired by the warmest

affection for her brother,

she learned enough of

mathematics to commit

the result of his research.

es to writing ; sometimes

she stood by him at the

telescope to do this when

the nights were so cold ROSA BONHEUR.

1898.]

NOTED BACHELORS AND SPINSTERS.

655

that the ink froze
in the bottle. She
helped him to grind
and polish his mir-
rors and in the care
and use of all his
implements, heroic-
ally abandoning the
path of original in-
vestigation herself
after she had discov-
ered eight comets,
because it was not
compatible with her
mission to aid and
facilitate his genius.

Jane Austen,
Mary Mitford, Maria
Edgeworth, and
Louisa Alcott be-
longed also to this
class of family help-
ers, taken out j of CATHARINE SEDGWICK.
the sphere of matrimony at the natural mating period by
the force of circumstances. They all wrote love stories, but not
from personal experience. Miss Mitford had a father who ab-
sorbed her heart and hands to a great extent. Miss Austen
has an appreciative biographer in her nephew, who chronicles
her as "the dearest of daughters and sisters, the gayest and
brightest of aunts, the most charming and incomparable of old
maids." She died, however, before her prime had waned, and
her novels are still read as unsurpassed of their kind. Miss
Edgeworth had a father, two step-mothers, and nineteen bro-
thers and sisters, all devoted to her, and she was as much the
pet of the literary world as of her own immediate circle.
Women writers were far more uncommon at that time than
they are now, and a talent which fell short of genius could com-
mand and hold public attention.

Frederika Bremer's personal history derives a peculiar inter-
est from the fact that she conquered an adverse, cramping
environment by sheer force of character and mentality. Few
life stories would read like hers : wretched from early child-
hood until the age of twenty-five, " the sky steadily brighten-

656 NOTED BACHELORS AND SPINSTERS. [Aug.,

ing from twenty-five to thirty-five, and radiant from that time
on to sixty-five, when death came like a violet sunset, serene
and beautiful." She was reared in shoulder-braces, on stiff-
backed chairs, by a mother cold as the climate of their native
Sweden, who nevertheless inspired her suffering children with
a distant kind of adoration. Frederika says in her diary that
she laid down three inevitable principles for their education:
they were to grow up in perfect ignorance of everything like
evil in the world, they were to acquire as much knowledge in
other directions as possible, and they were to eat as little as
possible, lest they should become stupid. She dreaded their
looking strong and healthy, having a detestation of robust
women ; her ambition was to have them grow up delicate,
sylph-like creatures, resembling the heroines of the romances
she enjoyed reading. One of the daughters surpassed even the
most ambitious dreams of this mother by developing a spinal
complaint in consequence of her mistaken system of training.
The Bremers lived in the country, maintaining the most aristo-
cratic seclusion. The girls were forced to study and practise on
the piano without diversion or society, until they felt so dreary
and miserable that life itself seemed a burden. Frederika was
homely, but her mind and manners must have fitted her for
social success ; she relates candidly that her " vivacious fresh-
ness " procured her admirers and flatterers after she was old
enough to be taken to public gatherings and entertainments.
She seems to have been afflicted by the undue proportions of
her nose, and undertook to reduce it ; also to create a high
forehead for herself by pulling out the hair with tweezers. In
the latter attempt she achieved a signal victory, but her nose
defeated every attack, until she finally decided wisely to let it
alone. At an early period she became conscious of her literary
ability, and not thinking marriage compatible with the career
of an authoress, declared that she had no wish to enter into
the bonds. One can read between the lines of that fragmen-
tary, almost forgotten old diary, and discern that Frederika's
real indifference on this subject arose from her hopelessness of
making an ideal marriage, and she would accept no other.
Offers she did have, one of these bringing a crest and an
estate with his heart and hand, but the elect suitor did not
present himself. That there was one who would not have met
with a refusal a touching avowal gives evidence : " I made also
the acquaintance of another gentleman who inspired me with a
pure and warm feeling, which, although it was never responded

1898.]

NOTED BACHELORS AND SPINSTERS.

657

to, still lives silently and ennobling in my heart." This feeling
is never again alluded to in the diary ; evidently it did not
blight a life in which jiew avenues for* usefulness were continu-
ally opening as she became the pride of her country-women.
Her longing for love and appreciation was satisfied when it
passed from the personal into the universal, and her spirit
underwent an entire transformation. " Believe me," she wrote,
" there are delights, ecstasies, unspeakable happinesses in lonely
hearts shedding brightness over existence, over earthly and

heavenly
the present
ture, making
burn with
praise."
highly en-
gle woman,
set apart
love and wed-
art, was Char-
man. Those
in the great
drama realiz-
stage might
the popular
become ele-
degree of pa-
ly great plays
tors. By her
facial power,
ful magnet-

GEORGE PEABODY.

things, over
and the fu-
the heart
love and
Another
dowed sin-
seemingly
from man's
ded to her
lotte Cush-
who saw her
S haksperean
ed what the
be made if
taste could
vated to the
tronizing on-
and great ac-
tones, her
her wonder-
i s m, she

swayed human emotions ever on the side of truth and justice,
ever to the scorn of meanness and cruelty. A meeting between
her and the famous artist, Mile. Rosa Bonheur, was described
by Miss Cushman in an interesting manner. She said her face
was " lovely, refined, not French, full of intense feeling, with
bright, clear, truthful eyes, thin but mobile lips, beautiful teeth,
little hands, but with a true grip altogether the most charming
great woman I have seen." These two gifted spinsters of this
century had their memorable interview at Mile. Bonheur's cha-
teau, where visitors mount the stairway to the delightful studio
in the tower designed by the artist herself.

In the modern world of letters, art, science, and philan-
thropy the list of unmarried women is too long for other than
VOL. LXVII - 42

658 NOTED BACHELORS AND SPINSTERS. [Aug.,

a general mention of the representatives, and many names are
likely to be omitted. The following, not all equally endowed
or equally useful, but all having celebrity of one kind or an-
other, may be specified : Catharine Sedgwick, Harriet Marti-
neau, Maria Mclntosh, Julia Kavanaugh, Amelia Edwards, Jean
Ingelow, Lucy Larcom, Constance Woolson, Agnes Tincker,
Phoebe and Alice Cary, Maria Mitchell, Harriet Hosmer, Doro-
thea Dix, Florence Nightingale, Elizabeth Peabody, Clara Bar-
ton, Frances Willard, and Emily Faithfull.

The melancholy hue which tinges the poetry of Alice Cary
is believed to have been caused by the disloyalty of a city
lover who forgot the gentle country girl he had wooed in her
simple gray farm-house under the soft spell of a summer vaca-
tion. Her sister Phoebe was more sunshiny by nature ; some of
her bonmots are still quoted,. and those who are trying to argue
that the female sex is deficient in a sense of humor can never
prove their theory by her. On one occasion Phoebe asked for
" ladies' caps " at a New York store ; the clerk understanding
her to say "babies' caps," inquired "What age is the child?"
" Forty," she replied, with a luminous twinkle in her eyes.
This devoted sister gave up an acceptable opportunity to con-
tract marriage late in life for the sake of staying with the
invalid Alice. She did not long survive her.

There was one elderly maiden sister in the notorious
Beecher family, and her characteristic reply to an offer she
received is more deserving of mark for its pithy common sense
than much that has been written in book-form by her sister,
Harriet Beecher Stowe. When Miss Beecher was at least
seventy a man of some prominence invited her to become his
wife in a genuine love-letter. Her rejection was couched in
these words simply :

"DEAR MR. - : I was born in the year 1800.

" CATHERINE BEECHER."

A number of the men who have helped the world by magni-
ficent endowments died without direct heirs, never having mar-
ried : Girard, Peabody, Hopkins, McDonough, Lenox, Tilden,
Crerar, Wood, and Lick. McDonough's romantic love story is
still related in New Orleans, where, as in Baltimore, he made it
possible for many a poor boy to acquire a good industrial and lite-
rary education without expense to his family. A beautiful young
lady belonging to a devout Catholic family was the object of his
choice, and his sentiment was reciprocated. Her father refused

1898.]

NOTED BACHELORS AND SPINSTERS.

659

his consent, believing that an alliance with this Presbyterian of the
Scotch calibre would not prove felicitous. Years went by, Mr.
McDonough grew rich ; in all other respects he was unchanged.
The lady, seeing that there was no prospect of his adopting
her faith, finally abandoned all idea of uniting herself to him ;

CHARLES XII. OF SWEDEN.

but she said she would never become the wife of another man,
and her thoughts turned towards a religious vocation. She be-
came a nun, and later in life was chosen the mother superior
of the convent she had entered. When John McDonough was
an elderly man he felt that he would like to meet again, on
these altered lines, the woman who had so materially influenced

66o NOTED BACHELORS AND SPINSTERS. [Aug.,

his life, a feeling of profound and pure regard surviving the
buried hopes of youth. The first of January came around, the
time for New Year's calls and good wishes, and the mother
superior received a note from him asking if an old friend might
be permitted to pay his respects. He was answered in the
affirmative, and from that time on to the close of his life he
always came to wish the abbess and her charge a happy New
Year.

Royal celibates have been few, for obvious reasons. Eliza-
beth Tudor was too absolute to share her power with a man,
and too coquettish to fix her affections definitely. She liked to
play with her pretended lovers as a cat does with a mouse a
true daughter of Henry VIII. Charles XII. of Sweden fore-
swore the enticements of the fair sex at an early age. Chris-
tina of Sweden, after reigning with vigor for a few years, abdi-
cated at twenty-seven and repaired to Rome, where her com-
manding intellect soon placed her on an equal footing in the
kingdom of mind with men of science and of letters.

Humboldt, the cosmic philosopher, Thoreau, the hermit natur-
alist of Walden Pond, the poet Whittier, the historians Hume,
Gibbon, and Macaulay, were all bachelors.

Charles Lamb, the witty essayist, had a sad home of his
own. He gave up the woman he wished to marry for the sake
of tending his poor crazy sister Mary. Insane asylums were
terrible places in his day, and he would not consign to one of
them the gentle being who was only dangerous in an occa-
sional paroxysm.

That odd genius, the fiery John Randolph of Roanoke, had
a rupture with his betrothed, the cause of which remained a
mystery in Virginia. It is related that one day he was about
to make a visit at a country-house, but hearing from the porch
her never-forgotten voice in song he rushed away from the
spot, exclaiming " Macbeth doth murder sleep ! "

The celibacy of Washington Irving also was a mystery un-
til he at last saw fit to reveal the secret in a letter to a friend.
After telling how the lovely Matilda Hoffman faded away be-
fore his eyes during their engagement, he added that the world
was a blank to him for a long time in consequence. He could
not bear solitude, and yet could not enjoy society. Giving up
the study of law, he retired into the country desolate and aim-
less. In the course of time, as we know, he found an aim in
authorship, and there is no tinge of morbidness upon his life-
work, although he was a mourner at heart to his life's end.

i8 9 8.]

NOTED BACHELORS AND SPINSTERS.

661

QUEEN CHRISTINA OF SWEDEN.

John Howard Payne, the author of the " century's great
heart-song," " Home, Sweet Home," died at his dreary consular
palace at Tunis, without wife or child to solace his last hours.
At quaint old Easthampton, on Long Island, the pilgrim visits
"the lowly thatched cottage " which sheltered Payne's childhood
and was immortalized in his lyric as the only home he ever
knew. The village has changed little since that time, so the
old inhabitants say, and some one has wittily remarked that
" the bird singing sweetly " that came to his call may have been
a goose, so many ancient white geese swim about on the neigh-
boring ponds. ' It has been rumored that the original manu-
script of " Home, Sweet Home " was given by Payne to a Miss
Mary Harden, of Georgia ; that she directed it to be buried with
her, and, her request not having been fulfilled, that it may be

662

NOTED BACHELORS AND SPINSTERS.

[Aug.,

discovered some day a song which made the fortune of the
actress who first sang it, of the publisher who brought it out, but
left its author poor. It is certain that Miss Harden was for a
time the object of the lonely dreamer's devotion ; a letter of his

JOHN HOWARD PAYNE.

to her is extant which is replete with genuine feeling ; there is
also one to her father. Apparently she did not wish to leave
her family and her sheltered Southern home to accompany the
wanderer into foreign lands, on the uncertain fortunes which
seemed to be his chronic condition.

The emoluments of genius, especially genius of a literary

i8 9 8.]

NOTED BACHELORS AND SPINSTERS.

663

character, are proverbially uncertain ; as a rule it would pay
decidedly better to keep a market-stall or a corner grocery than
to write first-class verses. Poverty was probably the cause of
the celibacy of a large number . of the earlier English poets.
Herrick, Cowley, Thomson, Prior, Gay, Gray, Shenstone, Aken-
side, Collins, Cowper, and Goldsmith are prominent among
these.

The great musicians were usually dominated by their emo-
tions. They fell in love not often wisely and wedded whether
they could afford to do so or not, their extreme sensitiveness too
often rendering themselves and those closely allied to them
very unhappy. Beethoven, deaf, eccentric to the verge of in-
sanity, did not marry because his affections were continually
thwarted and forbidden to pass out of the realm of glamour in-
to that of actuality. His yearnings for a perpetually vanishing
ideal exercised a powerful influence upon his artistic nature,
and have left their record in haunting tones which come to our
ears de profundis. There is a pathetic, soulful quality about his
music which gives it a scope so extended, so penetrating that
it reaches the domain of religious feeling in the heart of the
listener, as instinct with the whole human struggle and the
everlasting cry for the ultimate, the divine.

664 THE LIQUEFACTION OF [ Au g-.

THE LIQUEFACTION OF THE BLOOD OF ST.
JANUARIUS.

A REAL MIRACLE OF THE PRESENT DA Y.
BY WILLIAM L. O'CONNOR.

was on the Friday before the first Saturday in
May, 1896, that a friend of mine from Philadelphia
and myself were returning to Naples from a trip
to Sorrento, Capri, Le Cave, Paestium. We were
looking upon Vesuvius tinting the sky with its
smoke, when the train stopped at Pompeii, the ancient city of
the dead, and several gentlemen whom we recognized as Ameri-
cans entered the coach. We soon became good friends. They
had been travelling together for some weeks through the Holy
Land. One was Rev. Father Schaeken, of Paterson, New Jer-
sey, and the other Rev. Mr. P , an Episcopalian minister

from Raleigh, N. C. We asked them if they intended witness-
ing the miracle of St. Januarius, which was to occur the next
day. They informed us they had forgotten that it took place
on that day, but if we were going they would like to accom-
pany us. Rev. Father Schaeken had a letter from his bishop
to a priest in Naples who spoke English. He said he would
present it, and ask him to do us the favor to secure us good
places in the church where the liquefaction took place. The
next day we all took a carriage and drove to the Church of
Santa Chiara, arriving there about five o'clock in the afternoon.
The Italian priest met us a few minutes later and intro-
duced us to the Papal nuncio, who kindly gave us places with-
in three or four feet of where the bottle containing the blood
was to be exposed. We found the great basilica crowded to
its utmost.

AN EXTRAORDINARY PROCESSION OF SAINTS.
The statue of St. Januarius was brought at midday from
the cathedral which bears his name and placed on the gospel
side of the altar, facing the congregation. The statue was a
long bust head of gold, containing the martyr's head, and was
ornamented with a bishop's mitre and decked with bishop's
vestments. Many brilliant jewels, presented by the royal fami-
lies of Europe, flashed in the light from mitre and vestments.

1898.] THE BLOOD OF ST. JANUARIUS. 665

People were praying and calling aloud to St. Januarius to hear
them. This was at about five o'clock. At 5:45 a procession,
headed by a brass band, entered the church and passed up the
right side of the great central aisle leading to the altar as far
as the railing, and then turned and went down the left side
and entered a side chapel. This procession was unlike any-
thing I had seen before. It might be called a procession of
the dead heroes of the church. It was formed in groups of
four men, who carried a litter on their shoulders. In the cen-
tre of the litter was the silver statue of a saint decorated with
vestments shining with the lustre of silver. St. Francis, St.
Augustine, St. John the Baptist, St. Mary Magdalen, and forty
other statues of celebrated saints, passed before the assembled
crowds. As each statue reached the sanctuary, a great cry arose
from the people, the name of the saint was called out and he
was asked to pray for them. This supplication made to the
saint was repeated three times, and was ended with a prayer to
the Trinity : " Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to
the Holy Ghost." Evening was now advancing, and the lighted
candles on each litter threw a weirdness on the scene, making
of it a strange pageantry. It was like a procession of the dead
in its silence ; but was like a procession of kings in the way
they were carried, in the gems with which the statues were
decorated, and in the enthusiasm with which their names were

called.

YESTERDAY, TO-DAY, AND FOR EVER.

At the close of the procession five statues, dressed in
the richest of pontifical robes, with mitres on their heads and
croziers in their hands, passed up towards the altar. I could
but think they represented the authority of the Catholic Church
to teach the nations. Had these bishops of early Christianity
really been brought back to life, they would have been at home
in that church at Naples ; they would have seen the same
Mass and the same confession, heard the same doctrines taught
and the same discipline enforced, as in their own dioceses hun-
dreds and hundreds of years ago. The long existence and the
continuity of the Roman Catholic Church strikes the beholder
with amazement.

After the statues had disappeared in the side chapel, a proces-
sion of the clergy came up the centre aisle and passed into the
sanctuary. First came the younger clergy, dressed in black cas-
socks and white surplices ; then followed the older clergy,
dressed also in cassocks and surplices, with white ermine cloaks

666 THE LIQUEFACTION OF [Aug.,

on their shoulders. These were followed by priests dressed in
purple. Lastly came the handsome figure of Naples' famous
cardinal, San Felice. All the clergy were received at the altar
by the chaplain of the chapel of St. Januarius, who had pre-
viously arrived and reviewed the procession from the middle
gates of the sanctuary railing.

In the middle of the procession of the clergy was carried
upon high a silver monument, in the centre of which was a
glass vessel containing the congealed blood of St. Januarius.

THE HISTORY OF THE SAINT.

St. Januarius was a bishop who was martyred for his faith
in the times of ancient Rome, under Diocletian, a Roman em-
peror. The saint was condemned to be eaten by wild beasts
because he was a Christian and would not forsake his Christian
faith. I had seen the amphitheatre near Puzzuoli in which the
holy man was thrown to the wild beasts. History records that
they refused to attack him and became tame at his side. The
saint was then confined in a dungeon beneath the amphitheatre,
and was condemned by the governor of the province to be be-
headed. When issuing this order the governor was immediately
struck blind, but by the powerful intercession of St. Januarius
was restored to sight a miracle which converted five thousand
people on the spot. The decapitation took place at a short
distance from the amphitheatre, on a spot where there is now
a Catholic church, erected in memory of the event. The lique-
faction of the blood took place for the first time when the
body was brought to Naples by Bishop Severius, in the time
of Constantine the Great. This blood is now contained in the
same glass vase which passed before us in the procession. The
liquefaction takes place three times during several successive
days, namely, the first Saturday in May in the evening, on the
iQth of September and i6th of December, between nine and
ten o'clock in the morning. According as the liquefaction is
rapid or slow, is good or evil prophesied for the ensuing year.
In 1884 Naples was visited by the cholera, which carried away a
great many of its inhabitants. It is said that during that year
there was hardly any liquefaction.

THE CLOSEST INSPECTION.

As soon as the procession of priests reached the altar, the
vessel of blood was taken from its shrine and handed to the
cardinal, as he stood on the platform of the altar. Then he
blessed the people with the relic and handed the case to a

1898.] THE BLOOD of ST. JANUARIUS. 667

priest dressed in purple, who was to guard it. The cardinal
then descended the altar steps and was vested for the cere-
mony. Again he ascended and stood on the platform, directly
opposite the Papal nuncio, who was standing behind us. He
took the relic from his assistant and showed it to us all, so we
could plainly see. The cardinal especially desired that the Papal
nuncio and the officials of the city, who were standing near us,
should see it. As soon as they acknowledged by a sign of assent
that they were satisfied, the cardinal showed it to those who stood
around him, representing many countries of the world. He
continued to exhibit it until all, by repeated affirmations, de-
clared they clearly saw the contents of the case. We all saw
in this case a small vial such as is used by apothecaries for a
small quantity of liquid medicine ; in this vial were clots of
dark blood, which clung to the sides.

The other bottle, if it may be called so, was oval and bulged
out on the sides. This second bottle contained a mass of solid
blood, which almost filled the glass, leaving an empty space at
the top. The cardinal, after having showed it to us, placed the
glass case upon the altar in front of us. We were standing
with the Papal nuncio, directly back of the altar and where
the tabernacle usually is placed on an altar. There was an
open space about eight feet long and nearly the same in height.
The cardinal knelt and said some prayers, then arose and took
hold of the case by a rod or handle which projected from it.
I noticed his hands did not touch the glass case. They brought
him a book of prayers, from which he read while kneeling.
At intervals of five or ten minutes he arose, picked up the
case and turned it upside down, to see if the blood was lique-
fying. Every time he did so he would show it to us, so that
every one could see if the liquefaction had commenced. As he
turned the case up and down, we could plainly see that the
blood was congealed and clung firmly to the sides and bottom
of the oval bottle. This was repeated at regular intervals for
an hour. During this time a priest on the altar recited litanies
of the Blessed Virgin Mary and of the saints with the people.

THE FLOWING BLOOD.

At times, also, they would take up some prayer of their
own and recite it aloud. I noticed one strong female voice in
particular, which seemed to lead in extemporary prayer. We
were all tired looking so intensely at the relic. The cardinal
also seemed to be tired. At the end of an hour some priest

668 ST. JANUARIUS. [Aug.,

standing near the cardinal saw that the process of liquefaction
had commenced. The cardinal placed a candle behind it so we
could see. All gave an affirmation. We joined our English
"Yes" to the "Si, si" of the Italians and the " Oui, oui " of
the French princess and her companions. We were all excited,
English and Americans, as well as Italians and Frenchmen.
Our Episcopal friend pushed himself as near us as he could, so
he could see plainly. Now the prayers began to be more fer-
vent and by degrees the blood began to liquefy. First we
noticed three small clots, the size of a pea, drop from the
mass ; then the upper surface line of the blood changed from
the horizontal two or three degrees towards the perpendicular.
We were certain we were beholding the miracle, for the entire
mass had now moved. The excitement grew. Oh ! how those
Italians near us prayed and wept. The blood continued to
change the line of surface towards the perpendicular, until the
entire mass moved in the case and liquid blood began to flow.

Then the blood moved up and down in the bottle and
changed its position with every movement, as it was turned
round and round by the cardinal. In five minutes more the
liquefaction was complete and the blood flowed around like
thick port wine.

The bell was rung by the cardinal to notify the thousands
present. Then the church bells in the town were rung, the
organ pealed forth its loudest tones, the choir sang some joy-
ful hymns, in which the people joined with great enthusiasm.
The church was filled with commotion of enthusiastic joy.
There would be no plague and no great misfortune for their
city the coming year. St. Januarius was still their guardian and
protector. The bells all over the city were rung and many
churches, buildings, and streets were illuminated. Then the
cardinal, tired and exhausted, took possession of the relic and
blessed with it the surrounding people who stood near him.
They kissed the relic, and as soon as he could find a way
through the crowd he passed around the altar, where we were
protected from the outside throng by iron gates. We then had
the privilege of kissing the famous relic. Among the first to
do so was our Episcopalian friend.

Cardinal Newman said "the liquefaction of the blood of
St. Januarius was one of the modern miracles which could not
be doubted." Any one visiting Naples may witness this mira-
cle on any of the dates on which this liquefaction takes place.

Indianapolis, hid.

1898.]

A DAY IN GIBRALTAR.

669

A DAY IN GIBRALTAR.

BY T. J. HOUSTON.

T \vas a perfect day in December when we ap-
proached by steamer within distant view of Gib-
raltar. The Spanish coast which we were skirt-
ing was distinct as a picture. The numerous sig-
nal towers of Saracenic construction and the en-
gravings of the glacier age upon the mountain sides, cutting
deep here and there, were easily discerned. The straits before
us presented a deep blue mass undulating beneath a sky of
lighter tone and softest depth ; while the African headland, the
other pillar of Hercules, brought to mind the strange proxim-
ity of modern civilization with that of two thousand years ago.
It was not ours to know just what each one present medi-
tated or felt as the silence on the deck increased with the ad-
vance of the ship under the lead of the sea-gulls and the loom-
ing-up of the great rock, but there was not an obtruding voice
until our captain, seeing that the landing was near, turned to
his duties with the exclamation that he had had no such entry
into the harbor in thirty-five years.

The majesty of Gibel-Tarik, as it was anciently called, ex-
ceeded the conception we had formed from books and hearsay.

THE ROCK OF GIBRALTAR.

A DAY IN GIBRALTAR.

[Aug.,

Its strength, security, and peace were impressive, as it lay veri-
tably like " a giant sleeping camel," twelve hundred feet in
height and stretching miles into the Mediterranean Sea. Standing
uplifted and disconnected from any range of mountains, an ap-
parently solid, unbroken rock, it was impressive as a wonder
and as no picture of itself could be.

It is on the more sloping face of the rock, toward the ocean,
that the city and fortifications stand, about a hundred acres
along the base being enclosed by the fortified walls. The whole
scene was decidedly of a military aspect, as cannon bristled
everywhere, even high -up the steeps, where numerous monsters
of war were indicated behind the ramparted galleries hewn in
rock. It looked indeed a fortress impregnable, and as if it might
have been the physical prototype of

"Rock of Ages, cleft for me,
Let me hide myself in thee."

The delightful trip home across the Atlantic terminated at
the landing by a curious accident that threw a shadow over all
the glories of nature that had been vouchsafed us throughout
the trip, by the breaking of an anchor-chain whereby two sailors
were hurled to their death into the sea. This accident was
doubtless not without its useful lesson to the many that wit-
nessed it, but it shut off the glorious visions of the day, as if
a picture had been suddenly withdrawn from a magic lantern.
I hurried to my hotel on foot, not heeding the multitu-
dinous cry of
the jehus and
carriers, and
learned in a
moment that it
was necessary
to get a mili-
tary permit to
spend a day,
or even a night,
in Gibraltar. I
went at once
to the consu-
late, where I
had no trouble
in securing an
endorsement as

1898.]

A DAY AY GIBRALTAR.

a harmless citizen of the United States,
seeking an outing and the interesting ob-
jects of travel. The requisite permit be-
ing obtained, through direction I
went back to the hotel for rest and
dinner, encountering there the most
admirable disposition to help me in
every possible way to see every- ff. f;
thing and enjoy myself
while in Gibraltar.

It was twilight when
I started for a walk to
the Alamada, the park,
where a part of the de-

THE SI.CMAL STATION

fences is masked in the beauty of trees, shrubs, vines, and
flowers. On the way I noted with peculiar interest the extreme
cleanliness of the streets, the multitude of " red-coats," the
Spanish women without hats or bonnets, the occasional pictur-
esque Moor, and the general use of the centre of the streets by
pedestrians. The shops and bazaars were often of an oriental
character, and so like what I had seen in the far East that I
could easily fancy myself back again in the flowery kingdom or
in the land of the opiate life.

I reached the park just as the last lines of a glorious sun-
set were fading away, and as I entered stood spell-bound
amid the roses, dark ferns, arbors, rocks, and miniature lakes
against the background of the now black rock, with cannon
and the blue African headlands in front, while out in the water

6 7 2

A DAY IN GIBRALTAR.

[Aug.,

FLAT BASTION ROAD

rode a dozen English war-ships at
anchor, from which came the inspir-
ing music of a marine band.

The peace and beauty of a park
commingling with the sombre and
terrible implements of war seem an
inconsistent combination, but possi-
bly not more so in reality than that
of gilded trappings, plumes, and music
accompanying soldiers to their death
in battle. The Alamada is a pretty
park and a delightful promenade for
the inhabitants. At night the effect
is heightened by the lighted water-
views, with sounds of music and mer-
riment floating in.

On this occasion it was especially
gay because, as they said, " the Eng-
lish fleet is here, and the soldiers and
sailors must have a good time." That they were having a good
time was evident, for on the way back to the hotel there was sing-
ing and dancing in the streets in many places. Highlanders in
white jackets and plaid kilts were waltzing with red coats and
jolly tars. The excitement was heightened at times, and not
without an occasional set-to of a less jovial character. It was
nearing the Christmas-time, too, and a general disposition
towards abandon was in the very air.

The first morning's glimpse
from my window disclosed
an apparently endless defile
of market venders goats and
turkeys driven in flocks, don-
keys heavily laden with the
edibles of the clime, and a
few carts moving slowly
through the narrow streets,
or lanes, as they are called,
presenting picturesque scenes,
not unlike those in oriental
countries where primitive cus-
toms have not changed from

generation to generation. <??&<. e *<&^ W.TERRQRT GATE

While Gibraltar is not dis-

I8 9 8.]

A DAY IN GIBRALTAR.

6/3

tinctively oriental, there is enough of that character there to
give new interest to the traveller and to prepare him for a
step across the straits into scenes wholly so.

I was thankful for another bright day, for it had been planned
that I should have a climb up the face of the rock and visit the
Moorish castle which stands well toward the top, and has for
centuries served the Saracen rulers as a stronghold and resi-
dence. As a monument of the olden time, the castle was the
principal object
of interest about
Gibraltar. What
is more imposing
about the rock in
its modern aspect
as a fortress is of
comparatively re-
cent development
and a feature of
modern military
science.

The ascent to
the tower was by a
series of somewhat
irregular steps,
which seemed end-
less even before we

reached the outer guard-house. It was necessary to rest many
times during the ascent, when the character of the trees and
vegetation would arrest attention. The poplar, the cotton-tree,
the pine, aloe, and prickly pear were most conspicuous, while
the olive, orange, lemon, pomegranate, and fig were cultivated
in the gardens below.

At the guard-house we were furnished with the keys to the
tower and a guard. The ascent from this point seemed easier
from the more attractive shrubbery and flowers that bordered
the way, and the more unique vegetation and vines that spread
out upon the rock. There were quantities of roses, violets, etc.,
that ladened the air with richest perfume and beguiled the
tediousness of the remaining part of the climb.

The castle itself was not particularly impressive. It may

have been so in its day, but it is now only an object of much

interest from its historical associations. The structure is now

little more than a ruin, though it serves as a prison for culprits

VOL. LXYII. 43

6/4

A DAY IN GIBRALTAR.

[Aug.,

and convicts. The style is a Moorish rectangle with square
towers and interior columns. The latter are twelve inches
square and made up of layers of four thin tiles. Its seven
rooms were impressively small, but the walls bear out its record
in history as the stronghold and home of the Moorish rulers
for many centuries.

The position of the castle is about one-third the way up
the rock. We were permitted to ascend to a higher plateau,
where the Spanish towns across the narrow and desolate strip
of land that constitutes the neutral zone between the English
and Spanish possessions could be seen. .The outlook at this
point was broad, beautiful, and memorable. On the right were
the purple hills of Spain, on the left the sombre shores of
Africa, and in front a wide expanse of sea, with a hundred ships
riding calmly at anchor beneath the innumerable guns that have
given the rock the sobriquet of " England's Defiance."

Here were let loose a hundred Barbary
apes, pets of the garrison, which afforded in-
tense amusement and not a little
study. One of the drollest sights
I ever saw was that of an
aged, white-haired ape, sitting
quietly and gravely watch-
ing the gambols of
a young ape with
a gentleman of
our party. I
have more than
once seen the
same picture in
the human fam-
ily, and could
but note the
comparison.

As far up the rock as one could see were huge troughs
hewn within for carrying water to the great cisterns below,
from which the inhabitants, the garrison, and the ships were
supplied. I desired to go higher, but was informed that we
were already beyond the limit prescribed for tourists. In fact,
visitors would have great difficulty in getting access to the
great military galleries that traverse the face of the rock for
miles and from the base to the summit.

The descent was comparatively easy, and the views, new at

1898.] A DAY IN GIBRALTAR. 675.

every turn, were refreshing and memorable. Gibraltar, as I saw
it, had nothing of the dreariness of which I had heard some
tourists speak, although I was told that much depended upon
the season and the weather.

Gibraltar had been taken from the Spanish by the Moors in
the eighth century under their leader Tarik, and it was held by
them without molestation for five centuries, during which period
the latter extended their conquests in Europe. The first Spanish
siege to recapture the stronghold was in 1309, which was sucfe
cessful, but it was retaken by the Moors in 1333. No fewer
than six sieges followed in the course of the next hundred
years on the part of the Spanish, in the last of which, 1462,
the rock passed again into their hands. It was only once again
assailed by the Moors (1540), without success.

In the war of the Spanish Succession, Gibraltar was captured
by a combined English and Dutch fleet (1704), the English
flag being hoisted under Dutch protests. The Spanish made
numerous subsequent attempts to retake the place, but failed.
The last siege continued four years (1779-1783) and was con-
ducted by the combined land and sea powers of France and
Spain. The failure to dislodge the English has left the fortress
undisturbed since then, and has caused it be regarded as
impregnable, its effectiveness being fully kept up by all the
latest improvements in military science and armament.

The city of Gibraltar at present contains about 20,000
inhabitants, including some 3,000 aliens. The natives are of
various origin, including Jews and Moors, though both of the
latter are legally excluded by the treaty of Utrecht. Religious
liberty is guaranteed, but the population is mainly Roman Catholic.

In taking leave of this historic and military monument, one
is reminded that it is told of King George III. that he thought
the defences of Gibraltar might be greatly improved, and that
he submitted plans to an eminent engineer, who, after examin-
ing them, said : "The fortress as it stands is all right, but with
your majesty's improvements I would undertake to capture the
place in a week."

Current events are drawing new attention to the defences of
Gibraltar. It has been said recently that the English govern-
ment is considering the advisability of taking and fortifying
the African coast as of superior strategic value, and relinquish-
ing the rock; but this, perhaps, only indicates that some fore-
casts of future events are agitating the minds of the guardians
of nations.

676 PAUL HENDERSON'S MADONNA. [Aug.,

PAUL HENDERSON'S MADONNA.

BY MARY ELLA CASSIDY.

>T had come to be known among his college friends
as " Paul Henderson's Madonna," or often, more
familiarly still, as " Henderson's Madonna,"
although that gentleman had never put brush to
canvas.

Five months previously he had come like so many others, a
stranger and alone, to a great Canadian medical college. Like
so many others, and yet how unlike ! How unlike to the in-
different, the listless, idle, hurried, or shambling tread of his
fellows, that rhythmic stride of his through the crowded
thoroughfare ! Much character may be expressed in the walk
and bearing of a man.

The day came when Paul Henderson's gait altered with his
altered character ; but at the time my story opens, following him
from afar, long before you had seen his face, his manner of walk-
ing would have brought to your mind some grand old song set
to a martial strain. His nobly-poised head, with its clustering
brown curls, was always held high, perhaps a trifle too high for
a man who had not the world at his feet. His deep gray eyes
would always be more likely to see the skies and stars above
him than the dust and turmoil of the streets he trod. " An
ideal face," an artist had said who had once caught a glimpse
of it in a passing crowd; "the face of a dreamer, of a student,
and of one doomed to loneliness and disappointment to the
end of his days. It reminds one of a stately fir-tree on a lonely
mountain height." Thus one who had seen and known the
world.

" A strangely uncomfortable face ! His eyes make one feel
as though he were trying to read one's soul." This was the
expressed opinion of a young lady " in society," who had
known Paul Henderson and favored his suit before the terrible
reverse of fortune which had killed his father and left him to
battle with the world alone. Had he read and measured the
woman's soul when she gave him back his troth, and left him
to fight not only the bitter battle of life alone, but a harder,
nobler battle for his lost ideals of chivalry and of woman's
truth and honor ?

1898.] PAUL HENDERSON'S MADONNA. 677

Heartsore and weary, smarting under his first great defeat
and disappointment, he sought the city. His mother had been
dead so long that her face had almost faded from his memory.
His sisters, thorough women of the world, had never understood
him. They had called him quixotic, yea, mad, when, in order
to liquidate his father's debts, he had voluntarily relinquished
his own private fortune of forty thousand dollars left him by
his mother.

On that bright May morning when he first walked the
streets of the great city, shabby, hungry, homeless, and well-nigh
penniless, some thought of the truth of his sisters' verdict may
have occurred to him. Certain it is, that as he passed further
and further from the more fashionable quarters a sentence he
had heard long ago kept ringing its strange, sad truth in his ears :
" Be good, and you will be sure to be lonely."

In all the hurrying faces not one did he know. In all the
busy marts of men not one was there to whom he could ex-
tend the hand of friendship.

" Be good, and you will be sure to be lonely." The sentence
kept ringing like the refrain of a song in his ears.

At a street corner he met a news-boy crying over the loss
of his fallen pennies. He stooped to help the waif, his nervous
white hands often touching the grimy ones of the little one.
And when, the task accomplished, he hurried on, the urchin's
face was wreathed in smiles and his own saddened, troubled
one faintly reflected the boy's gladness.

" Be good, and you will be sure to be lonely." Further and
further away, like the memory of a dream, the words came
now. Half a mile away, at a crowded street-crossing, he noticed
a timid old woman among the crowd. Courteously, as though
she had been a queen, he helped her through the tn j|pg-
As he passed on, her last words, " May God and Our ITady
bless you," drowned that other chant which had been following
him all the day. His eyes took on a softer, tenderer look, the
tense, firm lines about his mouth relaxed. Some dim, faint
memory of his 'lady mother had been awakened. Had that
dead mother seen him, how proud she would have been of his
manly strength and beauty and gentleness of character! a
man a king might have envied in his sterling integrity and
purity and honor.

" God and Our Lady! " Evidently the woman was a Roman-
ist, and yet how pretty the words had sounded!

As he walked he fell to thinking of those never-to-be-for-

678 PAUL HENDERSON'S MADONNA. [Aug.,

gotten days when men the chivalry of Europe who had lost
everything but honor, who had given up home, country, friends,
the one love of their lives perhaps, had bravely battled and
saved Christian Europe from the sway of the Mohammedan.
How they had rushed to battle, and rushing died, with that
very cry upon their lips, "For God and Our Lady!" Ah!
life was worth living in those days. Quickly all too quickly
his thoughts came back to the present and to the homely
object of his quest a lodging-house. He stopped before a
cottage standing far in from the road. A narrow path, bordered
on either side by a hedge of cedars, led up to the ivy-covered
porch, and rose from her knitting in the porch the daintiest of
matrons, to receive him.

" Plain, but neat and comfortable," was his mental comment
on the room into which she ushered him. Then his eyes wan-
dered wistfully round the bare, unlovely walls. All his life, in
his own home, they had rested on things of beauty. These had
come to be almost a necessity to Paul Henderson's art-loving
nature. A sigh that was almost a sob escaped him. For long,
long years perhaps for ever strive as he would, such things
would lie outside his life. The glory of renunciation had passed
for him, and he was beginning to feel the bitterness that in-
evitably accompanies it.

Suddenly his eyes followed those of his prospective land-
lady and rested on an engraving of the Mother and the
Child.

" If you are not a Catholic, sir," the good woman was say-
ing, " I will have the picture removed."

" Pray do not," he answered hastily. " I am not a Catholic,
I like the picture."

o it remained, the one thing of beauty in that attic room,
what position he would for writing or study, the tender
eyes of the divine Mother seemed ever watching. What an in-
fluence that picture came to exert over Paul Henderson's life
was known only to his Creator and himself. He never passed
it without a courtly reverence he would have rendered to no
earthly queen.

Even in the first bright and happy days of his college life,
looking up from his reading and meeting those tender eyes, he
sometimes whispered, " Mother of Christ, pray for me."

In the dark, dark after-days, when there were no books to
read, when the bitterness of death was in his soul, the loving
eyes seemed filled with tears of sweet compassion; perhaps he

.] PAUL HENDERSON'S MADONNA. 679

saw through a mist, but oftener now, in the darkness of his
despair, the cry went forth, " Mother of God, pray for me."

Long before this the picture had become his personal pro-
perty. The purchase of it had become a subject of speculation
and jest among his companions, but Paul Henderson " changed
all that."

Among the students of those days are men, grave and elderly
now, who have never forgotten a certain winter evening spent
in that attic room. Song and laugh were ringing loudest when
one of their number rose, with a coarse jest, to propose a toast.
No one noticed that Paul Henderson's glass alone was empty,
but the speaker never finished. A hand of iron grasped his,
and the glass lay shivered in a thousand fragments beneath the
picture of the Madonna.

Those who once saw Paul Henderson angry rarely forgot it,
and so it came to pass that on entering his room, as one of his
classmates observed, "men left the world, the flesh, and the
devil outside."

He had taken his degree with honors, and still occupied the
attic room, for his practice lay almost exclusively among the
poor and unfortunate les miserable*, as he often called them.
They loved and reverenced him ; in return he loved and pitied
them, and wished that for their sakes his father's fortune had
come to him. How much good he could have done with the
money ! In fact, cold, want, starvation, were staring him in the
face.

The day came when he left the room poorer than he had
entered it, his only earthly possessions the worn circle of gold
which had been his mother's wedding ring and the picture of
the Madonna.

Mile after mile he walked, while people stared at the gaunt
young man, with the fever of delirium already burning in his
eyes ; jostling and being jostled by the hurrying pedestrians,
longing only to escape the turmoil of the city and to reach
some country hill-side, there to close his eyes for ever beneath
the shade of trees, with the Madonna's face looking its heaven-
ly compassion upon him.

Suddenly the sound of church-bells near turned his thoughts
in a new direction. He remembered somehow that it was the
Feast of the Ascension, and as in a dream he remembered
kneeling on that day, years ago, in church by his mother's side.
He recalled the long homeward drive in the liveried carriage
as he stumbled blindly and clutched at the gate for support.

68o PAUL HENDERSON'S MADONNA. [Aug.,

An Irish gardener crossing the lawn saw him and came
quickly forward. With native Irish shrewdness he saw that
the young man was exhausted by hunger and fatigue, but he
saw also, despite the shabby attire, that he was a gentleman ;
and with instinctive courtesy he attributed his exhaustion to
" the heat of the day."

" Rest ye here, while I go yonder to the kitchen and fetch
ye a drink of water, sir."

Paul Henderson rested on a garden chair while this good
Samaritan brought him a glass of milk.

" Not a drop of water could I find, sir, and I thought may-
hap you would take the milk instead."

There are lies, ere they ascend to heaven, over which the
recording angel lets fall a tear and blots them out for ever!

The house happened to be the priest's residence, and Paul
Henderson asked if he might leave his picture in charge of the
gardener while he went to attend the church service.

" With the greatest pleasure in life, sir. What a grand
thing it is to be a good Catholic," he added, looking admiring-
ly at the gentleman before him.

" I am not a Catholic, my friend," Paul Henderson answered
wearily, as he rose to go. " If I were sure of a few years'
longer residence in this world, I might become one. I have al-
ways felt a strange attraction toward the Catholic faith, but as
it is I must take my doubts and perplexities where all doubts
and perplexities are set at rest for ever to the foot of the
great white throne."

The choir was intoning the Kyrie as he entered. The waves
of pathetic entreaty for mercy and pardon followed him, as he
went hesitatingly up the aisle looking to right and left for a
vacant seat. Suddenly the door of a pew was opened, and, with
a grave, kindly gesture, a young lady bade him enter. He
knelt as he saw others around him kneeling, but a noise as of
many waters was in his ears, and the myriad altar-lights came
and went, went and came, with strange persistency.

He grew vaguely conscious that the young lady's face was
strangely familiar. Where had he seen it before ? If only
that rushing noise in his head would stop, that he might think
more clearly! With a gesture of pain he drew his hand across
his forehead, and at the same moment the girl's eyes, blue and
tender as the summer heaven, were lifted to his. The pity he
saw in their liquid depths brought to his mind a sentence from
his favorite novel : " God bless her for her sweet compassion ! "

1898.] PAUL HENDERSON'S MADONNA. 68 1

and with a thrill he recognized the likeness of the living face
beside him to the pictured face of his Madonna.

Then he tried to recall the look of the girl who had jilted
him ; but with a strange sensation, that was half pleasure, half
pain, he found that it would not come afc his bidding. He only
knew that it was not like the face beside him. Above, in the
choir, a glorious soprano voice was singing the " Ave Maria."
Then the full choir took up the chorus, till the waves of
melody seemed " to go up to heaven, and die among the stars."

" Sancta Maria, Mater Dei, ora pro nobis peccatoribus, nunc
et in hora mortis nostrae."

" Ora pro nobis " why did the voices suddenly grow so
faint, so far away ? Was the Madonna praying for him, and
was this indeed the hour of his death? -

" Ora " the voices trembled, died, and Paul Henderson fell
heavily forward.

When he awoke to consciousness it was in a strangely un-
familiar room, but the face of his companion in the pew was
looking pityingly down upon him. Again he thought of that
sorely-tried soul who had made a failure of everything in life
except of his love, and in that how transcendently noble he
had been! " God bless her for her sweet compassion!" He
listened while she told him of the weeks he had lain there,
of the delirium that had left him a shadow of his former
self, of the talk of his profession, his patients, and the snatches
of student songs he had sung. And as he listened, he knew,
although she did not tell him, that in his wildest moments
of delirium her touch had power to quiet him. The days
came and went, and with them came to Paul Henderson a
dream of what life might be with this woman's tender eyes
looking ever into his.

Almost as mad and hopeless as Sidney Carton's hopeless
passion seemed the dawning of love in this man's soul. Yet
when the crisis of his illness had passed, and he knew that
he would recover, a wild fever of exultation took possession
of him. He could have cried aloud for very joy, for he would
live and win her love. He remembered the story of Warren Hast-
ings : how at seven years of age he had resolved to win back
his father's lost estate, and one day be " Hastings of Dayles-
ford."

So one day he, Paul Henderson, would be the happy hus-
band of a happy wife.

In the days of his convalescence he recounted, one by one,

682 PAUL HENDERSON'S MADONNA. [Aug.,

the obstacles to his ambition, and overcame them. Poverty?
Would that matter to such a woman ? Besides, he knew that
he had ability to become famous in his profession, and how
proud and glad she would be of that. Social position ? Well,
it was the fault of a clever man if he did not make even a
king take off his hat to him. Religion ? Ah, yes ! little as he
knew her, he realized that it was her life, the crowning glory
of her womanhood, that which made her lovely beyond all
women he had ever known. From thinking on the subject he
came to talk of it, and told her the story of the Madonna, and
a little of the part it had played in his life.

When he told her how, rather than relinquish it, he had
parted with his books, his case of surgical instruments, the
precious souvenirs of his home and boyhood, she gave a little,
startled cry, and her hot tears fell on his hands lying outside
the coverlet.

Paul Henderson was received into the church some three
months later, but he has always maintained that he became a
Catholic at the moment when Marian's tears fell on his hands.
He says that they washed away for ever the last faint traces
of prejudice from his soul.

A year from the date of his conversion he became the
happy husband of a happy wife. God has blessed and pros-
pered him exceedingly. Many years have passed, and though
he has never become wealthy, has never been able to replace
his Madonna by a Raphael or a Correggio, he and his sweet wife
have stood side by side and heart to heart under Italian skies,
admiring the works of the masters.

Paul Henderson's fame is world-wide now. Men tell of the
vast work he has done for the world of science, but only the
angels know of the work he has done for the Kingdom of
Heaven. Visitors to his beautiful home are often startled by
the likeness of his wife to a picture of the Madonna in the
doctor's study. He is Sir Paul now, and Marian, the guiding
star of his life, is Lady Henderson. He smiles, as he thinks
how, in his first faint-hearted days, this was one of her favorite
prophecies.

Is she beautiful, this woman of whom more than one man,
in his heart of hearts, has said, " God bless her for her sweet
compassion " ?

Her husband answered that question once and for ever
among the Swiss mountains long ago. A friend who had not
met him since their student days remarked :

1898.] PAUL HENDERSON'S MADONNA. 683

" I hear the most contradictory reports about your wife.
Some people aver that she is positively handsome, others that
she is striking looking, others that she is quite plain, and one
poor lad, whom she had stopped abruptly on the road to ruin,
informed me in all sincerity that * she was beautiful as an
angel.' I daresay you incline to the latter opinion."

"No," the other had answered, "my wife is not beautiful
as the world terms beauty, but " here he had paused, and a
light that was good to see gleamed in the deep gray eyes as,
ten thousand feet above the level of the sea, he lifted his hat
in homage to a woman three thousand miles away, while he
continued " she will be passing fair in heaven."

Theirs has been a singularly happy union. The passing
years serve only to intensify their affection, for Marian Hen-
derson has fully realized Rogers' beautiful ideal of a wife :

" His house she enters there to be a light,
Shining within when all without is night.
A guardian angel .o'er his life presiding,
Doubling his pleasures and his cares dividing.
Winning him back when mingling with the throng
Of a vain world we love alas ! too long
To household pleasures and to hours of ease,
Blest with that charm, the certainty to please.
How oft his eye seeks hers her gentle mind
To all his wishes, all his cares inclined ;
Still subject, ever on the watch to borrow
Mirth of his mirth and sorrow of his sorrow."

684 A DEFENCE OF GENERAL ROSECRANS. [Aug.,

A DEFENCE OF GENERAL ROSECRANS.

BY H. M. BEADLE.

'HE publication of that part of the reminiscences
of the late Charles A. Dana, assistant secretary
of war under Stanton, and so long editor of
the New York Sun, relating to Chickamauga,
does great injustice to General William Starke
Rosecrans, containing as they do a reiteration of the falsehoods
and calumnies which were invented and published at the time
to blacken his character and relieve those in authority of the
blame for the partial failure of the campaign on the Tennessee
in 1863. The truth will not permit Dana's account of what
occurred immediately following the battle of Chickamauga, or
his reflections upon the character or ability of General Rose-
crans, to go unanswered.

Rosecrans succeeded Buell in the command of the Army of
the Cumberland in October, 1862. He had been at the head
of the army but a short time when the War Department be-
gan to find such fault with him that he was constrained, out of
self-respect, to reply that he had* not sought the command, and
that if he could not be trusted he desired to be relieved. The
War Department yielded, but with bad grace, for, to use the
words of General H. V. Boynton, it " could not brook such
manifestly proper independence."

PRUDENCE THE BETTER PART OF VALOR.

In the spring of 1863 the armies of Bragg and Rosecrans
faced each other in Middle Tennessee. The War Department
urged Rosecrans to advance against Bragg. At that time
Rosecrans' army was in no condition to attack Bragg and hold
Middle Tennessee. He would have to depend upon one badly
equipped railroad for supplies, and his forces were too few to
continue a campaign against Bragg and maintain his communi-
cations. He especially urged that his cavalry should be so
increased as to be able to hold the enemy's cavalry in check
and prevent any interference with his communications. The
request for more cavalry was never granted, and he was pressed
to move upon the enemy notwithstanding. There were grave
reasons against a forward movement of his army, and Rose-

1898.] A DEFENCE OF GENERAL ROSECRANS. 685

crans asked for the opinions of his corps and division com-
manders upon the policy of advancing at that time. General
James A. Garfield, Rosecrans' chief of staff, who had had very lit-
tle military experience, was the only one who advocated an imme-
diate advance. General Sheridan was a division commander in
Rosecrans' army, and has put on record his reasons for oppos-
ing an advance at that time. In his Personal Memoirs, vol. i.,
page 259, he says: "During the spring and early summer
Rosecrans resisted, with a great deal of spirit and on various
grounds, these frequent urgings [to advance], and out of this
grew , an acrimonious correspondence and strained feeling be-
tween him and General Halleck. Early in June, however,
stores had been accumulated and other preparations made for
a move forward. Rosecrans seems to have decided that he
could safely risk an advance" with prospects of good results.
Before finally deciding, he called upon his corps and division
commanders for their opinions, . . . and most of them still
opposed the projected movement, I, among the number, rea-
soning that while General Grant was operating against Vicks-
burg, it was better to hold Bragg in Middle Tennessee than to
push him so far back into Georgia, that internal means of com-
munication would give the Confederate government opportunity
of joining part of his force to that of General Johnston in
Mississippi."

SHERIDAN, GRANT, AND DANA COMMEND.

Rosecrans did not await the capture of Vicksburg, but be-
gan his forward movement on the 23d of June. In sixteen
days, rain falling continuously, he, with nine divisions and
twenty brigades, had compelled Bragg, who had seven divisions
and twenty-three brigades, to abandon his fortified strongholds
of Shelbyville and Tullahoma, and retire to Chattanooga, to
avoid a disastrous battle, which was only averted by the rains
preventing Rosecrans making a rapid advance. Rosecrans' loss
was less than six hundred men. General Boynton says of this
campaign : " So brilliant had been the conception and execu-
tion that all the corps commanders, headed by General Thomas,
hastened to call upon Rosecrans and offer the warmest con-
gratulations." General Sheridan, in his memoirs, gives Rose-
crans great praise and declares that " forethought and study
had been given to every detail," and Grant and Dana both com-
mended the ability in conception and execution that marked
this brief campaign.

686 A DEFENCE OF GENERAL ROSECRANS. [Aug.,

Rosecrans at once began the most vigorous preparations to
drive Bragg out of Chattanooga. General Boynton says :
"Because the necessities of the case compelled secrecy as one
of the main elements of success, there was soon at Washington
a manifestation of unreasoning impatience over what was criti-
cised as the inaction of the Union commander."

STANTON'S OBSTINACY.

Rosecrans knew the necessity of having a greater cavalry
force than was at his command, but being unable to obtain it,
he sought permission to raise a force of mounted infantry. He
sent General Rousseau to Washington to lay before the War
Department his plan for organizing such a force and to impress
upon the department the necessity of better supporting the
Army of the Cumberland. Rousseau's mission was fruitless,
Stanton declaring, with an oath, that Rosecrans should not have
another man, in the face of Lincoln's approval.

The railroad was not repaired until July 25, and then sup-
plies for the army had to be accumulated. As all the supplies
the army was using had to be brought over this road, the
capacity of which was limited, the accumulation of supplies for
the passage of the Cumberland mountains took some time.
Chattanooga lay beyond rough and precipitous mountains, two
thousand feet high, there being but few roads by which the
army could pass, and these difficult. The distance across these
mountains would average sixty miles. By waiting until the
corn was ripe enough to use, it would enable the army to
move with a great deal less forage. Notwithstanding all the
difficulties to be overcome, and the great advantage of waiting
until the corn was ripe, Halleck, whose ignorance of the coun-
try and of the obstacles to be overcome is now apparent, sent
the following despatch, which Rosecrans received August 4 :
" Your forces must move forward without delay. You will
daily report the movement of each corps until you cross the
Tennessee River."

GARFIELD'S DELIBERATE MISREPRESENTATION.

Well might Boynton say that this despatch " was exasperating
to the last degree." Boynton thought it was due to inexcusable
ignorance, but at the time of so expressing himself he did not
know that Garfield, Rosecrans' chief of staff, had written a letter
to Chase, the secretary of the treasury, complaining of Rose-
crans' inaction, and insinuating that the commander of the

1898.] A DEFENCE OF GENERAL ROSECRANS. 687

army would have to be changed before it could succeed in its
mission. Garfield knew what Rosecrans was doing and the
difficulties he was contending with, and he deliberately mis-
represented his chief and his friend while hypocritically saying
he loved every bone in his body. Not a hint did he give
Rosecrans that he was dissatisfied with the progress the army
was making. Garfield's letter was written July 27, 1863, and
Halleck's order was received by telegraph seven days after.
Rosecrans did not know of his betrayal by Garfield until after
the death of the latter, but the fact that Garfield had written
such a letter gave his generous soul a wound which was deep
and lasting.

" PEREMPTORY " ORDERS.

Rosecrans replied to Halleck thus : " Your despatch ordering
me to move forward without delay, reporting the movements
of each corps till I cross the Tennessee, is received. As I have
determined to cross the river as soon as practicable, and have
been making all preparations and getting such information as
may enable me to do so without being driven back, like
Hooker, I wish to know if your order is intended to take
away my discretion as to the time and manner of moving my
troops." To this Halleck answered : " The orders for the
advance of your army, and that it be reported daily, are
peremptory."

Rosecrans called his corps commanders in consultation and
read them the despatches above quoted. There was unanimous
opinion that it was impossible for the army to move at that
time. Rosecrans then read his reply, which all approved, as
follows :

" General Halleck : My arrangements for beginning a con-
tinuous movement will be completed and the execution begun
Monday next. We have information to show that crossing
the Tennessee between Bridgeport and Chattanooga is imprac-
ticable, but not enough to show whether we had better cross
above Chattanooga and strike Cleveland, or below Bridgeport
and strike in their rear. The preliminary movements of troops
for the two cases are very different. It is necessary to have our
means of crossing the river completed, and our supplies provided
to cross sixty miles of mountains and sustain ourselves during
the operations of crossing and fighting, before we move. To
obey your order literally would be to push our troops into the
mountains on narrow and difficult roads, destitute of pasture

688 A DEFENCE OF GENERAL ROSECRANS. [Aug.,

and forage, and short of water, where they would not be able
to manoeuvre as exigencies might demand, and would certainly
cause ultimate delay and probably disaster. If, therefore, the
movement I propose cannot be regarded as obedience to your
order, I respectfully request a modification of it, or to be re-
lieved from the command."

ROSECRANS' OFFICIAL DESTRUCTION DETERMINED.

Boynton says this "was the last interference from Washing-
ton," but adds: "From that time forward there was needed
only an excuse to insure his [Rosecrans'] removal." Rousseau,
on his return from Washington, told Rosecrans that his offi-
cial destruction was only a matter of time and opportunity,
and that it was useless for him to hope for any assistance
from the War Department. An object of suspicion at Wash-
ington, all support being refused to him, Rosecrans began the
Chattanooga campaign, justly regarded as one of the greatest
and most successful of the war, under the greatest difficulties.

In fifteen days Rosecrans had driven Bragg out of Chatta-
nooga, but Bragg did not intend to give up that stronghold with-
out a battle. He chose rather to risk a battle in the field than
to stand a siege in Chattanooga, as Pemberton had done in
Vicksburg.

To force Bragg out of Chattanooga it was necessary to
threaten his lines of communication, and to keep a force be-
hind him sufficient to prevent his return into Middle Tennessee.
To do this the army was divided into three armies. McCook
followed up the Lookout valley, some fifty miles south of
Chattanooga, going further than was necessary ; Thomas
marched up the Chickamauga valley, separated from McCook
by two ranges of mountains, some thirty miles south of
Chattanooga; Crittenden threatened Bragg from the north side
of the Tennessee River, causing the rear-guard of Bragg's army
to evacuate that city on the ninth of September. Crittenden
occupied it the next day. On the nth the purposes of Bragg
were fully understood and Rosecrans began the concentration
of his forces. Crittenden marched south to the support of
Thomas, and McCook began his march north down the Look-
out valley, looking for passes over the mountains by which he
might join Thomas. His corps joined Thomas on the i6th,
after hard marching which greatly weakened the men. Grant
and Sheridan both have said that Rosecrans should have oc-
cupied Chattanooga and fortified it. When the positions of the

1898.] A DEFENCE OF GENERAL ROSECKANS. 689

several corps of the army are considered, it will be found that
Rosecrans could only have done this at the risk of having
McCook's corps destroyed and Thomas' corps defeated. If
Bragg's communications had not been threatened by large
forces he would not have evacuated Chattanooga. When he
did evacuate it, the two corps threatening his communications
were in great danger, for Bragg's army was superior to both
these corps, even if he had received no reinforcements.
Neither McCook nor Thomas could assist in occupying Chatta-
nooga, and had Crittenden done so, McCook and Thomas would
undoubtedly have been beaten before Crittenden could have
completed the fortifications, and Bragg's victorious army would
have destroyed his corps also. To drive Bragg out of Chatta-
nooga the Union forces had to be divided ; to hold Chatta-
nooga that army had to be consolidated at a point south of
that city, and any attack that Bragg might make upon it re-
pulsed.

ROSECRANS' POSITION BEFORE THE BATTLE OF CHICKAMAUGA.

When McCook joined Thomas and Crittenden, on the i6th,
Rosecrans began to manoeuvre for position. Before such junc-
ture he had to hold his forces so as to protect McCook, but
after it he had to put his army between Bragg and Chatta-
nooga. Since the nth there had been more or less fighting
every day, the army, after the arrival of McCook, drifting to
the left. The fighting on the i8th was heavy. That night, by
order of Rosecrans, Thomas' corps, which was on the right,
marched fourteen miles, taking its position on the left of the
army, completely shutting off Bragg from the road to Chatta-
nooga. Crittenden's corps was in the centre and McCook's held
the right positions which they maintained during the next
two days. The battle raged furiously on the I9th, the army
still drifting to the left, shortening its lines. Bragg was re-
inforced during the day by a part of Longstreet's corps from
Lee's army, the remainder, accompanied by that great com-
mander himself, arriving that night. Buckner, who had been
-confronting Burnside in East Tennessee, had arrived several
days before, and Bragg had also received reinforcements from
Johnston's command. During the night of the iQth, Rosecrans'
lines were further shortened and his left strengthened. The
Union army was greatly encouraged, for the day's fighting had
been favorable to the Union cause.

The reinforcements which Bragg had received put Rosecrans
VOL. LXVII. 44

690 A DEFENCE OF GENERAL ROSECXANS. [Aug.,

at a decided disadvantage. Bragg's army, but little, if any,
inferior in numbers to Rosecrans' forces, had been increased by
at least twenty thousand fresh troops, but not a man had
Rosecrans received. Burnside was at Knoxville, and might
have joined Rosecrans, or at least kept Buckner from joining
Bragg. On the nth of September, when Bragg had received
part of his reinforcements, Halleck telegraphed Rosecrans:
"After holding the mountain passes on the west and Dalton,
or some point on the railroad, to prevent the return of Bragg's
army, it will be decided whether your army shall move further
south into Georgia and Alabama. It is reported here that a
part of Bragg's army is reinforcing Lee. It is important that
the truth of this should be ascertained as soon as possible."

" CRIMINAL NEGLECT " AT WASHINGTON.

This shows the ignorance that prevailed at Washington.
Longstreet had left Lee's army nearly or quite a week before,
yet the authorities at Washington believed that Bragg was re-
inforcing Lee. General Peck, stationed in North Carolina, sent
word to Rosecrans, under date of September 6, that Long-
street's corps was passing south over the railroads, and Colonel
Jacques, of the /3d Illinois, who had come up from the South^
tried in vain to get admittance to the authorities at Washing-
ton to communicate to them the fact of Longstreet's move-
ment, and then arrived in time to take part in the battle of
Chickamauga.

Well might Boynton say this " criminal neglect of Rosecrans
by the authorities was without excuse." He adds: " No friend
of Halleck or Stanton has ever yet attempted to explain,
much less defend, it. These and other high officers, at one
time or another, arraigned General Rosecrans as solely respon-
sible for what they chose to designate as the disaster and
defeat of Chickamauga." As a result of this "criminal neglect "
Rosecrans, on the 2Oth, had not more than 50,000 troops, worn
out by marching and fighting, to oppose Bragg's army of at
least 60,000, and probably 65,000 men, 15,000 of whom, trained
with Lee in Virginia, were fresh and eager for battle. Bragg
had reserves ; Rosecrans had none, and had to take men from
one part of his lines to repair disaster or strengthen his lines
in other places. For the " criminal neglect " of permitting
Rosecrans to be outnumbered Stanton and Halleck should
have suffered, not Rosecrans and the valiant troops who fought
under him.

1898.] A DEFENCE OF GENERAL ROSECRANS. 691

CHICKAMAUGA ITSELF.

On the 20th the battle raged more fiercely than on the
previous day. The Union army held its own most gallantly
until about II o'clock in the morning, when the right wing
was broken. The disaster was caused by not having sufficient
forces to maintain reserves. Breckinridge was pressing Thomas'
flank, and Thomas requested that Brannan and his brigade be
sent to his assistance. This was ordered, and Wood, who was
on Brannan's right, was ordered to close upon Reynolds, who
was on Brannan's left. At the time the order was made there
was no fighting on Brannan's front. When the order reached
Brannan his front was being attacked, and sending what troops
he could spare, he held the line until he could report to Rose-
crans. Before Rosecrans heard from Brannan the attack had
spread to Wood's front, but he obeyed the order. Thus a gap
was left in the line through which Longstreet pushed several
brigades. It has generally been supposed that nearly all of
McCook's and Crittenden's troops were broken and driven from
the field by Longstreet's attack, but only five brigades of
McCook's corps left the field and the fragments of Crittenden's
corps driven from the field would not amount to more than
two brigades. Thomas, who had, and deserved to have, Rose-
crans' full .confidence, still held the left, according to Rosecrans'
plan of battle, with about two-thirds of the Union army,
though attacked by Bragg's whole force. The Confederate
attack was most terrific, but Thomas held the field, drawing off
his forces at night to Ross' Gap in Missionary Ridge, in ac-
cordance with instructions from Rosecrans.

When the right wing was broken Rosecrans was in that part
of the field and he was forced to retire. He could only join
Thomas by a circuitous route. He was much concerned about
the safety of his wagon-train, part of which was not more than
three miles away. The army would be put in a most difficult
position if the wagon-train was captured or destroyed. He
proceeded to Rossville, where he met Garfield, and sending him
to Thomas with orders, he took measures to save the wagor-
train and to organize the troops that had been driven from
the field. He then went to Chattanooga to select the ground
upon which to defend the city, if Thomas should be forced to
retire. Thomas remained at Ross' Gap the whole of the 2ist
and on the 22d arrived at Chattanooga. This was the first
time the city had been really occupied by the Union forces,

692 A DEFENCE OF GENERAL ROSECRANS. [Aug.,

and until that day not one-third of the army had seen it.
Though Chickamauga was a drawn battle, the objective point
of the campaign had been reached when the Army of the Cum-
berland occupied Chattanooga, which was a great victory for
the Union arms.

"ESCAPE" OR <4 OCCUPATION "?

Rosecrans' going to Chattanooga, on the 2Oth, was severely
criticised by his enemies, who even attacked his military char-
acter. Dana says he "escaped" to 'Chattanooga. This is a
malicious insinuation against a great soldier who knew no fear.
The opportunity had arrived when the power of Stanton en-
abled him to misrepresent the battle of Chickamauga and show
the supposed incapacity of Rosecrans. The general who had
made the most brilliant campaign of the war was maligned, his
courage suspected, his ability derided. He was made a victim
by those who were solely responsible for the failure to make
Chickamauga a great victory, instead of a partial one.

If Dana could be believed, the commander who had dis-
played such brilliant generalship before and during the battle
of Chickamauga, after that battle became a dawdler, if not an
imbecile. In the following words Dana sums up what he affects
to believe were the shortcomings of Rosecrans : " In the midst
of these difficulties General Rosecrans seemed to be insensible
to the impending danger, and dawdled with trifles in a manner
that can scarcely be imagined. With plenty of zealous and en-
ergetic officers ready to do whatever needed to be done, pre-
cious time was lost because our dazed and mazy commander
could not perceive the catastrophe that was close upon us, nor
fix his mind upon the means of preventing it. I never saw
anything so lamentable and hopeless. Our animals were starv-
ing, the men had starvation before them, and the enemy was
soon to make desperate efforts to dislodge us. Yet the com-
manding general devoted that part of his time which was not
employed in pleasant gossip to the composition of a long re-
port to prove that the government was to blame for his failure
on the 2Oth."

ROSECRANS' OWN ACCOUNT.

By the side of Dana's tirade is placed the statement made
by Rosecrans before the committee of the two houses of Con-
gress on the conduct of the war. Rosecrans was determined to
hold Chattanooga at all hazards, and to do this he concentrated
his forces into a defensive line sufficiently contracted to defy

1898.] A DEFENCE OF GENERAL ROSECRANS. 693

the enemy's power, and fortified it without delay. An interior
line of fortifications was laid out and put in course of construc-
tion designed to cover his depots, with a garrison of one or
two divisions "to hold them against all the forces the enemy
could bring. He made every effort to provide two bridges to
the north side of the river, that communications with Bridge-
port would not be obstructed. He had small steamboats and
barges constructed to run between Bridgeport and Chattanooga,
and one steamboat was running when Grant arrived. He had
ordered Hooker to concentrate his troops at Stevenson and
Bridgeport, with the intention of moving him into Lookout
valley when his trains should arrive, and efforts were being
pushed to construct pontoons to cross the river and connect
Hooker with Chattanooga. Rosecrans was charged with aban-
doning one of the passes of Lookout Mountain, but he was
satisfied that he could not hold it and Chattanooga too.
Though he abandoned the pass he erected a battery on the
north side of the river commanding it and rendering its pos-
session useless. His enemies were quick to blame him for aban-
doning the pass, but gave him no credit for neutralizing its
possession by the enemy. He had formed plans to retake Look-
out valley as soon as the bridges were completed. He had
ordered the thorough reconnoitring of the river banks opposite
the northern end of Missionary Ridge, where Sherman after-
wards crossed, with a view to a flank attack there. When re-
lieved he had completed means to supply his army, and there
was no difficulty in doing this when Grant arrived. This shows
that he did not " dawdle " and that he was neither " dazed "
nor " mazy."

ROSECRANS A GREAT MILITARY GENIUS.

The efforts of Stanton to blacken Rosecrans' reputation
were successful for a time, but the truth could not be hid.
Time has vindicated Rosecrans, and his great military genius
is now fully recognized by military men. The opinion of Gen-
eral R. J. Meigs, that the forcing of Bragg to leave Chattanooga
was, up to that time, "not only the greatest operation of our
war, but a great thing compared with any war," has become
the opinion of all those competent to judge of the character
of military events. This last effort of expiring malice will re-
coil on those who refused to supply Rosecrans with the men
he needed, and who attempted to injure his military reputation
to direct attention from their own " criminal neglect."

694 A DEFENCE OF GENERAL &OSECKANS. [Aug.,

General Thomas' confidence in Rosecrans will offset any-
thing Stanton or Dana may have said against him. Thomas
told Dana himself, after the battle of Chickamauga, that he
" had perfect confidence in the fidelity and capacity of General
Rosecrans." Boynton says Thomas was very much hurt at the
removal of Rosecrans, and records this fact : " General Thomas
at first insisted that he would resign rather than appear to ac-
quiesce in Rosecrans' removal by accepting the command. It
was at Rosecrans' earnest solicitation that he reconsidered his
determination. But he did not hesitate to say that the order
was cruelly unjust. When Garfield left for Washington soon
after the battle he immediately charged him to do all he could
to have Rosecrans righted." There was no dissatisfaction on
the part of the army with Rosecrans, and he was beloved by
every man in it.

JUSTICE DEMANDS A STATUE FOR GENERAL ROSECRANS.

As has been shown, the authorities at Washington were await-
ing the time and opportunity to relieve Rosecrans of his com-
mand. But in order to justify themselves they found it neces-
sary to resort to a lie. Dana telegraphed Stanton that Rose-
crans would abandon Chattanooga unless ordered to hold it.
There was no foundation whatever for such a statement, and
the friends of Dana owe it to his memory to show who was
the author of the falsehood.

The Society of the Army of the Cumberland has honored
Thomas by erecting a statue in Washington to commemorate
his great deeds. That society will not have done its full duty
until the great services of Rosecrans have been commemorated
in like manner. But even if it should fail in its duty, history
will give to Rosecrans a high place among the great men and
commanders of the war for the Union.

1898.] A SKETCH OF CA THOLICITY IN THE PHILIPPINES. 695

A SKETCH OF CATHOLICITY IN THE
PHILIPPINES.

BY CHARLESON SHANE.

OW that the war draws near its close, the Philip-
pine question daily gains new interest. Every
one, old and young, man and woman, can ad-
vance suggestions as to the proper method of
dealing with this really momentous issue, yet
nothing thus far advanced seems to promise easy solution of
the problem. And now that we are discussing whether it will be
for our best interests to abandon the islands utterly, to keep a
coaling station there, to establish a protectorate, to annex them,
or to take possession and grant our British friends some con-
cession as to their use while troubling ourselves with these
matters let us be careful that we have an accurate idea of Lu-
zon, Mindanao, and their two thousand companion isles.

The topography, climate, soil, and products of the Philip-
pines are subjects of interesting study just now, but we think
it worth while to call attention to another feature, matter of
no less interest and importance. That is, the state of religion
in this immense country of the extreme East, lying as it does
at the very gates of the greatest and oldest dynasty not Chris-
tian in origin and character. Whether lust of gain and greed
of power shall carry us into the entanglements of imperialism,
colonial possessions, and Eastern hemisphere interests, we can-
not say, as yet ; but it will do no harm to consider just how
much of accuracy there may be in the criticisms that have been
passed upon the results of Spanish misrule, there as elsewhere.
This calls for special attention from ourselves, owing to the fact
that of the seven million aboriginals in the Philippines, six
millions bear the name of Catholics.

Properly to value this religious condition, we must not fail
to take account of pagan antecedents as well as of present en-
vironment. So doing, we may better comprehend what a
tremendous influence for good Catholicity has exercised over
the belief, morality, and material well-being of the natives.

A people whom M. Elisee Reclus numbers " among the hap-
piest on earth," and a country wherein, according to Mr. Fore-
man, there reigns a sort of endless felicity needs being very

696 A SKETCH OF CA T HO LI CITY IN THE PHILIPPINES. [Aug.,

simple and misery almost unknown have nevertheless presented
the surprising spectacle of a violent and formidable revolution.

Unfortunately, in the Philippines, as in Cuba and in former
Spanish colonies, the Catholic religion has suffered the disad-
vantage of being identified with a ruling, dominant class, hos-
tile to popular independence and of no startling excellence as
to morality. In natural consequence the propaganda of ad-
vanced ideas has experienced steady and furtive growth among
the more intelligent, active, and influential of the natives, un-
der the aegis of free-thought and Masonic societies. In 1896 a
report of the civil governor of Manila mentions eighty-two es-
tablished lodges, twenty-four of them being in the province of
Manila. The membership of the secret societies ran as high
in numbers as the whole standing army of the United States,
and it was through their efforts that the insurrection was ini-
tiated and carried on. Consistently, the advocates of colonial
independence have opposed the traditional spiritual authority,
the Spanish clergy, and have spared no means to render it
odious and damnable in the judgment of the ignorant natives
or foreign observer, as the case might be.

Let us make a few observations as to the history of the
Catholic Church in the Philippines.

With Legaspi, founder of Manila in 1571, came a band of
Augustinian monks. They were followed some five years later
by a body of Franciscans, and before a dozen years had
passed Manila had a Dominican bishop, and an addition of
missionaries of the Order of Preachers and the Society of
Jesus. To-day, according to figures published in the Etudes
of July 5, 1898, the spiritual charges of the various communities
is represented by the following table :

1892 Augustinians, .... 2,082,131 souls.

1892 Recollects, 1,175,156 "

1892 Franciscans 1,010,753 "

1892 Dominicans, .... 699,851 "

1895 Jesuits, 213,065

1896 Secular clergy, .... 967,294 "

Most significant in the above tabellation is the comparative
fewness of souls cared for by the secular, or native clergy.
The work is all done, the power all possessed, by the " monks."
Whatever the. reason we may be able to guess this is most
unfortunate. Antagonize religious sentiment and patriotism, and
you have done much to uproot the influence of the spiritual

1898.] A SKETCH OF CA THOLICITY IN THE PHILIPPINES. 697

authority. To no population is a church thoroughly agree-
able and pleasant unless thoroughly in accord with the na-
tional spirit. Hence the unlucky complications incident in
" Free Cuba," where the men who love their country and their
honor must storm at sight of their spiritual guides siding
against them in the struggle for independence, abandoning them
at its successful termination, and boldly bearing back to Spain
with them the movable church property ; whatever that may
mean, it surely means something for which native money paid
and which native congregations should retain.

The so-called liberal press of Spain has given vent to much
that was calumnious in its criticism of the religious communi-
ties at work in the Philippines, and we fear their pretence of
righteous indignation was but a cloak for sentiments actually
unfair and un Catholic. The address in behalf of the mission-
aries made to the minister at Madrid in June last, and repub-
lished in France, is sufficient answer to these accusations, and
shows what foreign missionaries have done toward improving
the religious and social condition in the Philippines, and like-
wise at what price all this has been accomplished. M. Ferdi-
nand Blumentritt, well known for scholarly research on ques-
tions connected with these islands, gives telling evidence as to
their work not only in propagating religion and civilization,
but in furthering scientific study in the geography and eth-
nography of the archipelago.

Let us be fair. We may regret the distrust which to a
large extent must necessarily prevail between two large bodies
attached to warring causes. But only ignorance or fanaticism
can deny recognition of the tremendous labors, untiring perse-
verance, and marvellous results of the foreign missionaries to
the Philippines. The church has been a factor if the term
" factor " can be applied to so preponderating an element in
the development of these isles, and it is the short-sighted, un-
grateful, and unjust policy of virulent bigots that wishes to
see her dispossessed. Of the issue we have really little doubt.
Temporary dissension will pass away, and a very short time
will be long enough to clear away the mist and let even the
prejudiced perceive that the association in the Philippines of
Catholicity with men of foreign race is but an accident, and
that the heroic efforts and the lasting benefit bestowed upon
the native population by the Catholic clergy far and away out-
balance any minor inconveniences resultant from friction with
sensitive patriotism.

CAPTAIN JOHN DRUM, TENTH INFANTRY, U.S.A.,

Military Instructor College St. Francis Xavier, New York. Killed at battle of
Santiago, July 2.

A CATHOLIC SOLDIER.

BY JOHN JEROME ROONEY.

" This is the happy warrior this is he
Whom every man in arms could wish to be."

EVER could the words of " The Happy War-
rior " be more fitly applied than to that repre-
sentative Catholic soldier and man, Captain
John Drum, Tenth United States Infantry,
who was killed while leading his men in the
second day's battle before Santiago de Cuba. For he was not
alone an exemplar of the highest type of American citizenship,
of the American soldier, but he was also the true model of

1898.] A CATHOLIC SOLDIER. 699

the American Catholic that type that has added new glories
to the church and is daily imparting strength and beauty of
character to the Republic itself.

The story of his career is, therefore, more than the story
of an individual, the honor that is paid to his memory is more
than an honor paid to his heroic life and death. In the largest
sense his was a representative career, the manner of his death
but the crown and glory of his daily work and his heart's
aspirations. If there is one word that could express all this,
that could bring out all that Captain Drum was, or hoped to
be, that word is " Duty." He was true to his duty that is
his abiding epitaph ; and it is because he was true to his duty
in every sphere of his long and varied life that he becomes, in
his soldier death at the post of duty, the noblest type of
American Catholic citizenship. How many Catholics realize
what it means to be true to duty as a Catholic during thirty-
three years of army life life upon the frontier, amid the dis-
tractions of the camp and fort, far removed from his church
and his people, and ofttimes, yes, during nearly all times, in
the midst of influences secretly or openly hostile to his faith ?
Yet all this, and more, Captain Drum was, not grudgingly, but
happily and by the inevitable force of his manly Catholic
character. Nor is it an exaggeration to say that many a
material point was missed by him during all those years which
a less loyal devotion to the " faith of his fathers " might have
brought him.

During his four years residence in New York City, to which
he was detailed by the government as Military Instructor at
St. Francis Xavier College, the writer came to know him well ;
he came to know him as a soldier, filled with the experiences
of over a quarter of a century -of army life, yet gentle and as
open of heart as a child ; without pretence of learning, yet
more truly cultivated, more extensively read, more acquainted
with history and literature and the true relation of the world's
great affairs than many a man who had spent his entire life
in their study and pursuit. It was said by the librarian of
the Catholic Club of New York, of which he was a dis-
tinguished Army and Navy member, that in the number and
character of the books taken -out Captain Drum led all his
fellow-members. Nor was he a lover of learning for himself
alone ; in him was conspicuous that beautiful trait of the true
American Catholic a life-long determination to bring the bless-
ings of education to his children. As one of his sons remarked:

700 A CATHOLIC SOLDIER. [Aug.,

" If we loved him for no other reason, we must have loved him
for the great sacrifices he made to give us all the best obtaina-
ble Catholic education." One of his sons to-day is a Jesuit
priest the Rev. Walter F. Drum and he had the proud honor
of assisting as deacon at the Mass for the repose of his father's
soul.

The writer was with Captain Drum the night before he left
New York to join his regiment at Fort Sill, Oklahoma, just
previous to the declaration of war with Spain. Two years ago
his time of enlistment in the army had expired, and he might
have retired with the rank and pay of a captain. He was
thinking of doing so early this year, but the moment the dan-
ger of war grew great he put the thought aside. " The coun-
try needs my training I shall go." There was the key-note of
his character. Nor did he expect ever to return. He showed
this almost premonition in many ways. His last letter to his
family, from Siboney, near Santiago, told how he had, to his
great joy, found a priest in one of the regiments and, walking
shoulder to shoulder with him on the march, had gone to con-
fession. " Pray to God," the letter said, " that I may do my
duty." Not a word for his personal safety his duty was his
only goal, his only wish.

And so, when the charge came, Captain Drum, with his
fifty-seven years upon him and under the tropic sun, was found
at the head of his men, leading them on to victory, showing
them how a true man can live and, if needs be, die. He fell,
but his gallant troops went on, inspired by the heroism of
their leader, and he and they wrote that day, in their blood, a
page of glory and devotion in the history of their country and
the world. He was the only officer of the Tenth Infantry who
was killed, although all were wounded in that terrible engage-
ment of July 2.

These were the great lines of his career ; a few words of the
details of his life. He was born in County Cavan, Ireland,
May i, 1840. His elementary education was received in the
national school of his birth-place, and later from a private tutor
he obtained some knowledge of the classics. At the age of
fourteen he came to the United States, remained in New York
a few months, and then went to California to seek his fortune,
arriving there in 1855. At the outbreak of the Civil War he
was a deputy United States marshal and was active in the
state militia. Volunteering his services for the war, he was a lieu-
tenant in the Eighth California volunteer infantry for about a year

1898.] A CAIHOLIC SOLDIER. 701

and a half. At the close of the war he was elected journal
clerk of the California Assembly ; but his love was for the army
and a military career, and on July 22, 1866, he obtained a
commission as second lieutenant in the regular army. He was as.
signed to the Fourteenth United States Infantry, and spent two
years in Arizona and Southern California, acting as commander
of a company of mounted infantrymen for the protection of
settlers from the Indians. In December, 1870, he was assigned
to the Tenth Infantry, stationed on the Rio Grande. For nine
years following he served in Texas, participating in campaigns
against the Kiowas and Comanches, under General McKenzie
in 1874, and later entering Mexico under Lieutenant-Colonel
(now General) Shafter at a time when the two countries were
on the verge of war. Immediately after this trouble subsided
he was ordered against Geronimo and his band of Apaches,
who were forced to surrender to General Miles. In 1887 he
was sent on recruiting service, and spent a year in Buffalo and
another in Milwaukee. In October, 1889, he returned to Fort
Union, New Mexico, where his company was stationed and
was afterward transferred to Fort Wingate, New Mexico. In
January, 1894, he was appointed Military Instructor in St.
Francis Xavier College, New York City, the detail expiring last
February. At this time he might have retired, with the con-
sent of the President of the United States, bearing the rank
and pay of captain, but the disaster to the warship Maine at
once brought the country to the brink of war, and Captain
Drum decided to rejoin his company at Fort Sill. When war
was declared he went with his regiment to Mobile, thence to
Tampa, and on to the fatal field of Santiago.

Captain Drum was a thorough soldier, in love with his work.
General Chaffee, who commands one of General Shafter's
brigades at Santiago, when he was military inspector of the
department of Arizona, stated in an official report that Captain
Drum's company was the best drilled and disciplined company
he had ever inspected. He was ever watchful of the interests
of his men, saw that their food and equipments were good, and
thus, by his care for them, secured their love and co-operation.
Powerfully built, five feet eight inches tall, broad of shoulder
and deep of chest, he was known among the Navajoe Indians
at Fort Wingate, N. M., as "Thunder Voice." He was a mem-
ber of the California Commandery of the Loyal Legion and an
honorary member of the Regular Army and Navy Union.

Captain Drum was married in San Francisco, February 24,

702 A CATHOLIC SOLDIER. [Aug.

1868, to Margaret Desmond, of Boston, who with six children,
five sons and a daughter, residents of Boston, survive him.

When the news of his death was confirmed, a solemn high mili-
tary Mass of Requiem was celebrated at the Church of St. Fran-
cis Xavier, New York City, by the rector, the Rev. Thomas Mur-
phy, S.J., the dead captain's son, Rev. Walter F. Drum, S.J.,
deacon, and the Rev. Father Buel, S.J., sub-deacon. The Cath-
olic Club attended the services in a body a tribute of honor
never before accorded to a dead member. His battalion of
college cadets were present in uniform to the number of several
hundred. In the centre of the aisle was a catafalque, covered
by an American flag, and upon it rested a captain's helmet
and sword. Then the bugler blew " taps " to the gallant heart
resting far away in a soldier's grave.

Thus passed all that was earthly of a true American, a true
Catholic, a true man. The inspiration of his life and his death
cannot pass away. Such souls make the earth sweeter by their
coming; they are a special providence to the world, a grace
and a blessing to their kind.

Who dies for Duty dieth not in vain !
Upon his grave may fall the bitter tears,
. Over his head a thousand thousand years
May sweep relentless ; winter's snow, the rain
Of early spring, the sun-winged summer's spears
May beat attack where once his head has lain :
Out of the semblance of all human kind
His form may pass,

And, as a blade of vanished autumn grass
That blows no more in any passing wind,
May seem to perish, yet in every field,
In every stretch of prairie unconfined
Has sown the seed that greener grasses yield :
So doth the sower of dear Duty's grain,
Who plants the seed within his little plot,
Sow for the dweller on the far-off plain,
And, seeking fruit the worldling loveth not,
Garners a harvest of immortal gain !

THAT very interesting topic of discussion
Scripture reading among the Catholic laity is by no
means concluded with the bare statement that the
church encourages the use of Bibles. It has always
seemed to us as if candor compelled the admis-
sion that Catholics are far too unfamiliar with the incomparable
text of the greatest book the world has ever seen. There is a
natural and defensible explanation of this indeed, and a reason
that casts no discredit on the Catholic, although less well read
in sacred literature than his non-Catholic compeer. While the
Baptist, Lutheran, or Methodist child is absorbing verses and
chapters as the proper and dutiful labor assigned him for the
Sabbath, the young Catholic is toiling over his catechism les-
son and slowly mastering the meaning of great and vital reli-
gious doctrines. The result of each method of education is 1
analogous to its detail. The Catholic youth cannot quote
you such abundance of Scripture as his neighbor, but the
chances are, other things being equal, that he understands and
can expound Christian doctrine with greater lucidity.

And yet we are not going to despise a good that is not our
own. It would be of some benefit were the Catholic laity more
familiar with, as well as better trained in the use of those
wonderful fountains of doctrine, the inspired words of God.

How it pains one to reflect that the Sacred Books are often
not only neglected, but that their surpassing value as mere
literary treasures is frequently unknown or lost sight of ! En-
couragement and success attend every effort directed toward
the propagation of interest and knowledge of this sort. Half
the Catholic world would be amazed, did they discover what
wonderful interest a deeper knowledge of the Scriptures develop
in an intelligent reader. The Old Testament is as replete with
poetry, romance, and adventure, and of literary execution as
artistic and telling, as any work launched on the bosom of mod-
ern fiction, and the New Testament in its historical part is un-
surpassed for intrinsic dramatic power, thrilling associations, and

704 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Aug.,

lasting effect for good. All this is spoken from a human stand-
point, for to the religious-minded the Bible has need of no com-
mendation. Even those Epistles of Paul " hard to understand "
will yield rich fruit upon proper cultivation, and the Brown-
ingesque devotee of deep-planted thoughts will find ideas more
forcible, more real, and of greater profit in the teachings and
admonitions of this great master of the spiritual life than in his
favorite authors.

Just as Dante's admirers love to get hold of a commentary
on his lines, or a sketch of his life and surroundings, so will
the intelligent Christian thrill with eagerness to devour litera-
ture concerned with the doings of the Apostle of the Gentiles.
The book* before us is of this class. Coming from the author
of the Manual of Moral Philosophy in the Stonyhurst Series,
language, style, and scholarship are sufficiently vouched for.
The title explains the subject matter. The method of treat-
ment consists in prefacing each epistle with a brief description
and pinning a comment to each word of the text. Pick up
the book for reference, and it will surely help you to a better
understanding of a verse or chapter previously obscure. Thus
put into graceful form for general reading these notes sum-
marize a tremendous mass of erudition ; let us hope they will be
added to the library of the thoughtful people who have thrilled
with delighted interest over Conybeare, or kept Griffith's trans-
lation of Fouard's Life under their pillows, while others were
consuming time and energy and mind in reading Hall Caine
or Mrs. Humphrey Ward.

One .can thoroughly enjoy this book f only if he has read
what Dante wrote at Ravenna. Otherwise go read Dante and
return to read Miss Phillimore, for her book, being rather a
description of the influences surrounding him and the effect of
his writings, can be read intelligently only by lovers of Dante
and do not imagine yourself one if you have not studied him.

How sorry we are we lovers of Dante who never have
seen Ravenna that this lady, inspired " by frequent visits to
the Romagna and Ravenna," did not reproduce her experience
for the poor untravelled. When one thinks of those scenes
from Ravenna and its environs pictured in the Divina Comme-
dia, one wishes the four pages devoted by Miss Phillimore to
that city had been forty. How much had we gained in rich-

* Notes on St, Paul : Corinthians^ Galatians, Romans. By Joseph Rickaby, S.J. Lon-
don : Burns & Gates ; Benziger Brothers, American Agents.

t Dante at Ravenna : A Study. By Catherine Mary Phillimore. London : Elliott Stock.

l8 9 8 -] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 705

ness of thought and vividness of imagination had the writer
catered to the poor stay-at-homes, who admire the Florentine,
though they have never knelt at his shrine !

Chapter the fourth we thank Miss Phillimore for having
written. Our fellow-pupils of five centuries ago, Guido, Novello,
Giotto, the Archbishop Rainaldo for fellow-pupils of ours were
they if they hung on the lips of Alighieri are brought a little
closer to us for having read these lines, and Gemma, " the silent
wife " of Dante ! Would that the writer could have told us
more about her. Was she really a scold, as Boccaccio brutally
intimates? after the poor lady was dead, too. There must
have been something good about her, if we have to resort for
proof to that solitary incident of pitying glances directed from
her window to the poet sorrowing for his lost Beatrice. Why
did Boccaccio ever say so unkind a thing when her contempo-
raries uttered no word in denial of her gentle amiability ? True,
Dante never spoke of her, beyond the bare mention in Vita
Nuova of her kind pity. And the fact that he puts one of her
relations in Paradise is not significant of favor, for we know he
was strictly impartial.

Many of the notes on Dante, as a teacher of rhetoric, are
almost too learned for lay-folk ; still all of that chapter is
both interesting and fruitful, for it helps to a more faithful and
complete insight into Dante's literary ideals.

The description of Dante's burial and tomb forms a tale of in-
tensest interest, and we should have welcomed several more en-
gravings of the sarcophagus ; but when the book is finished,
though our hunger is not appeased, we wish the least possible
reserve added to our grateful acknowledgment of Miss Philli-
more's labors.

Just a word more. If she had used Longfellow's translation,
instead of Gary's, would it not please the many better ? Let
us lay contention about appreciation and scholarship aside. It
is poetry we want, and surely no one has justified Dante so
beautifully as our own Longfellow.

What Conde B. Fallen publishes is worthy of careful con-
sideration, and this even apart from what he says or how he
says it. He is a thoughtful man, a painstaking student, and
what his mind grasps it takes hold of thoroughly. Even if one
differs from him in his judgment of men and things, one may
know that his opinions are based on some good reasons, and
he, if asked, can give an account of the judgment he has de-
VOL. LXVII. 45

706 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Aug.,

liberately come to. His mind is broad and synthetic in its
viewSj and while it is far-reaching in its grasp, it has the special
faculty of bringing correlated elements to a focus and establish-
ing their relationship.

His latest work, Epochs of Literature* gives him a good
field to display the synthetic qualities of his mind. As one
traverses a country, if he would get the best view of it, he must
mount the hill-top and see away into the distance. He then
can see the trend of the rivers, the striking figures of the
landscape, and the relative heights of the mountains. So, too,
if one would take in his purview an epoch of literature, he must
take his stand with the authors who tower head and shoulders
above the rest, and from this vantage point look out over the
period. Any great author is but a product of his times. He
does not rise out of the dull, flat level, like the pedk of Tene-
riffe, alone and solitary in his greatness, but he is the product
of a general movement that has lifted others up about him. A
philosophy of literature will discuss the relative standing of the
many authors of a group.

Kassandra Vivaria, a writer of unknown name in the fiction
field, has sent out for summer readers a psycho-religious
novel f with a most evident purpose. Her heroine is an "ex-
pansive" girl with a strong attrait to the mysticallife. She
tries the ordinary every-day sort of a convent where God is
served and his work done, but that sort of bondage would not
suit her soaring spirit. No pent-up convent walls could con-
strain her powers, so she plumes her wings and flies away, against
restraining influences of an Italian director and other advisers.
There is a love affair, to be sure, but by a convulsive effort she
lands back in the cloister, only to be led away again.

While we are not willing to be considered to have nothing
but universal condemnation for Via Lucis there may be points
of merit in it still we are glad to take advantage of this op-
portunity to say some things which have been storing them-
selves away awaiting an opportune moment for expression.

Recently it has been terribly the style the thing among
novel-writers to create a certain fascinating type of woman as
their heroine and endow her with as bizarre and as unconven-
tional ways of thought and speech and action as is possible.
In ordinary every-day life we would have no other description
for such a type of girl than to call her simply " a wild thing."

* Epochs of Literature. By Conde B. Fallen, Ph.D., LL.D., author of The Philosophy
of Literature, New Rubdiydt, etc. St. Louis, Mo.: Herder.

f Via Lucis. By Kassandra Vivaria. New York : George H. Richmond.

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 707

In their interpretation, though, of " a wild thing," as applied to
a woman, their intention has been very far from painting some-
thing with dishevelled hair and glistening teeth, but some-
how their imagination has gotten the better of the intention
in most cases, and their approach to a creation of this latter
description has at moments been not a little startling and
altogether repulsive. And, strange to say, this wild-thing species
has not been born of the recent emanations of the decadents,
but has been found in its native jungle in the up-to-date and
so-called religious novel. Hall Caine caught a "wild thing"
and brought her chained before us from out of the gruesome and
depressing scenes of low down London life. Mrs. Humphrey
Ward recently captured another disporting on the open, sunny
heaths of Bannisdale, and this author with an unfamiliar name
has recently produced a specimen which for unconquerable, untam-
able savagery makes the other two seem like purring kittens.

This kind of thing is getting altogether too unbearable on
the part of authors who have won their way to public cog-
nizance by genuine talent and who claim the public's notice of
their books. Why, in the name of very common sense, must each
one thrust upon us the abnormal type of a feminine nature
which has been deprived of the wholesome restraining influence
of a mother's bringing up ? and why must each one have the
same bewildering color of hair as all the others, and be
launched out upon the world, not only with such a seductive
charm but with a heart full of latent passions sufficient for
ten men of ordinary character? If there were not something
so thoroughly pernicious, harmful, and even immoral in pro-
ducing this type of woman in such days as these, with their
overflow of false theories, false aspirations, and abnormal
developments of individual fancies, one might not feel obliged
to take it seriously and would be justified in treating it all
with as much ridicule as he could lay his tongue to. But un-
fortunately these creatures, or creations, have left their native
element, are introduced into the very citadels of our sacred
creeds and revered traditions, and are let go prowling around
at their own sweet will, scratching, tearing, devouring, or, when
they can do no more, simply barking at what they cannot con-
quer. Truly, it is not difficult to believe the statement of bi-
ologists, that woman is nearer the animal creation than man, and
later perfected than he into the human being through the pro-
cesses of evolution, when one reads the delineation of feminine
character this modern style of novel-writing is putting before
us as the type of the New Woman.

708 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Aug.,

Sonnets on the Sonnet* is an extraordinary little volume. At
first glance it struck us as likely to prove unconscionably stupid
to ordinary readers, and to appeal only to that limited class who
are capable of getting aknost equal enjoyment out of the artistic
beauty of a fresco and the mechanical beauty of the contrivances
which make it possible to execute it at an immense height.

This is not the case. While some of these sonnets, like
Bishop Fitzgerald's, are mere humorous bits of pattern-work,
several, even in that section of the volume devoted purely to
the mechanism of the sonnet, have real poetic merit. The vol-
ume leads off with the famous sonnets on sonnet-mechanism
by Lope de Vega and Hurtado de Mendoza. One hundred
and twenty-four out of the whole collection are by English,
Irish, or American authors. France contributes twenty-three,
Germany five, Italy three, and Spain only the two mentioned.
Messrs. R. Watson Gilder, Antony Morehead, and S. V. Cole,
with Mrs. Julia C. R. Dorr, Mrs. Harriet Robinson, and Miss
Edith Thomas, represent American authors. Mr. Gilder's con-
tribution is his exquisite tribute to " H. H." No work in the
book is finer than that in Mrs. Dorr's two sonnets, " To a Critic "
and "To a Poet."

" It hath a subtile music, strangely sweet,
Yet all unmeet for dance or roundelay,
Or idle love that fadeth like a flower.
It is the voice of hearts that strongly beat,
The cry of souls that grandly love and pray,
The trumpet-peal that thrills the battle-hour ! "
It is difficult not to quote many delightfully epigrammatic
lines, even though we are forcibly told in the appendix that a
sonnet should have nothing of the epigram about it. Every
one knows Rossetti's

"A sonnet is a moment's monument."

But here are half a dozen definitions almost as sure to cling
in one's memory :

" A sonnet should be like the cygnet's cruise

On polished waters." Edith Thomas.

" A sonnet is the body of a thought."

Frederick C. Kalbe, D.D.
" The sonnet is a fruit which long hath slept
And ripened on life's sun-warmed orchard-wall."

John Addington Symonds.

* Sonnets on the Sonnet : An Anthology. Compiled by the Rev. Matthew Russell, S.J.
London and New York : Longmans, Green & Co.

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 709

11 The sonnet is a diamond flashing round
From every facet true, rare-colored lights."

Edward Burrough Brownlow.

" A sonnet should be like a dew-drop, round,
Full-orbed, and lucid." Alice F. Barry.

" Brief but most full art thou,
O little song." Charlotte G. O'Brien.

By some curious freak of carelessness, the sonnet ascribed
on page 73 to Dr. Kalbe is printed on page 16 as anonymous!

Part IV. of the book, under the title of "The Sonnet's
latest Votaries," contains thirty "sonnets on the sonnet" writ-
ten " to order," expressly for this volume.

Part V. will be useful to students as furnishing examples,
which easily fix themselves in the mind, of the rondeau, villa-
nelle, and other forms of verse allied in structure to the sonnet,
as well as onomatopoetic specimens of the various classical
metres, while an appendix furnishes a sort of encyclopaedia of
the sonnet by very high authorities.

A book well worthy our careful study has just appeared from
the clever author of Mooted Questions of History.* What we
like best of all in the new publication is its thoroughly legal
tone. Dealing with several topics of vital moment and intensest
interest, the writer briefly summarizes the general principles of
law thereto applying and cites a few cases and decisions in
point. But earnest and enthusiastic Catholic as he is, Mr. Des-
mond's words might well be those of one vested in ermine.
Clear, incisive, of resistless simplicity, he contrives without even
an appearance of argument to leave the Catholic attitude of
mind justified both by reason and authority.

The book will be of interest to all thoughtful people, and
clarify the ideas of many intelligent Catholics and non-Catholics
who have never before had the opportunity to find such de-
lightfully brief and clear summaries of the statiis of questions
like Laws against Blasphemy, State Chaplains, Benefit of Clergy,
Right of Sanctuary, Seal of the Confessional, Bequests to Char-
ity, Parental Rights, etc. The section on Bible Reading in
Public Schools is delicious, and the appendix of quotation from
a plea made by the writer before the Supreme Court of Wis-
consin as irresistible as it is concise and dispassionate.

The topics treated are not discussed at length, but rather
lightly touched upon, of course, and the law of this country

* The Church and the Law. By Humphrey J. Desmond. Chicago : Callaghan & Co.

7io TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Aug.,

is the only legislation considered. Careful study of the book
would furnish matter for thoughtful discussion of the general
trend and character of our legislation as regards religion, and
Mr. Desmond's book, small as it is, seems to afford a telling
index of our national cast of mind.

The scores of volumes, monographs, and essays that can
be classed under the title of Cabot literature leave a good
many perplexing questions still unsettled. Necessarily some of
them will remain in dispute, but for a better understanding of
the points at issue and for establishing a basis of definite judg-
ment, nothing is more essential than objective presentation of
the evidence at hand. Here, as in the customary controver-
sies, most contributions are ex parte, and we are thankful that
the writer of number three in the " Builders of Greater Britain "
series has chosen for his work* the deeds and character of the
two Cabots, and has made it his aim to place before the reader
an accurate collection of the testimony available at first hand.

These two Italians, players of so striking a role in the mod-
ern expansion of European empire, have had rather variable
fortune in the pages of history, as in their voyages of discovery.
John Cabot, the elder, has been raised to higher fame by the
researches of modern savants. With the son's reputation it has
happened quite otherwise. Undoubtedly his life was not al-
together a noble one, and his dealings were sometimes ques-
tionable, or rather outright dishonorable. Still Mr. Beazley,
with perfect reason, dissents from the extreme view taken by
M. Harrisse in his history of John Cabot and his son.

The large proportion of citations from letters and contem-
porary records indicates at what immense pains Mr. Beazley
must have been in preparing this delightful book for the pub-
lic. When details are uncertain he so states, and presents the
evidence uncolored for the student's perusal. Thus, in regard
to the diverse and perplexing accounts of the first voyage, he
candidly admits that he can but sift the evidence and leave
us to form our own judgment as to the importance of Sebas-
tian's role on that trip, the number of ships, the exact course
and duration of the voyage, and the identity of the land dis-
covered.

The story of the Venetian Intrigue is a strong comment on
the quibbling and duplicity of the person whom the older
writers, even in this century, lauded extravagantly as a man

*John and Sebastian Cabot. By C. Raymond Beazley, M.A., F.R.G.S. New York:
Longmans, Green & Co.

.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 711

of heroic mould, noble in character and pure of motive. Still,
none can deny his ability the admiration of Peter Martyr and
the confidence of Spanish and English politicians, as well as of
the Council of Ten, must certainly place his accomplishments
beyond reach of cavil. Dishonest as he sometimes was, play-
ing upon credulity and ambition as he occasionally did, he
nevertheless stands out even beside the nobler proportions of
his father as a man of science and achievement, whose life
has left its imprint on the pages of history.

An excellent little Soldier s Manual* has been issued by the
Californian C. T. S., for circulation in the army. It is especially
compiled for the use of soldiers, and while full enough to serve
as a convenient pocket prayer-book for the well instructed
Catholic, it contains very complete and pithy chapters on the
duties of a Christian soldier, on prayer, the nature and ceremon-
ies of the Holy Mass, indulgences, sacramentals, etc., and will
serve excellently for the use of inquirers into Catholic belief.

The practical lessons scattered through the book are pointed
and not " preachy." For instance :

" The Christian soldier should be brave in the face of
danger, and should be willing to endure all things rather than
shirk his duty to God and man. . . . He should be straight
in mind as well as in body, and clean in thought and word
and deed."

The instructions as to preparation for a battle, and the care
of the soldier's own soul or those of his comrades when sick or
wounded, are very detailed. Some of the questions given in
the examen of conscience will probably be surprising to the
Protestant soldier who picks up his neighbor's manual, as, *' Do
you seriously try to acquire the knowledge and experience
necessary for you to fulfil the duties of your rank? Do you
shirk work? Are you wasteful of government property?"

It is interesting to notice the multiplication of smaller books
of devotion and practical instruction, adapted to the needs of
plain people who have very little time to read and very much
less inclination to pore over the more complete volumes of theo-
logy, whether dogmatic or ascetic. The English Catholic press
is far ahead of us in this regard. The Catholic Truth Society
has undertaken the work as its special province, and its success
in accomplishing what it has undertaken is enviable the world

* The Soldier's Manual. San Francisco : Catholic Truth Society.

712 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Aug.,

over. But there is lacking in most of its publications, anyhow
when they get to this side, on account of the tariff exactions
and the ocean freights, the element of cheapness, which is a
necessary quality if these publications would be placed with
the people for whom they are principally written. What char-
acterizes " things printed " in these days, is not so much the
literary quality or the beauty of mechanical detail in their typo-
graphy, or even the successful marketing of books, but the
amount of literature one can get for the lowest price. The
" bargain-counter " principle in book-making must be acknowl-
edged in the publisher's art, though much we may dislike it, and
however so much it may antagonize our sense of the fitness of
things. The people bu/.what they can get for the least money,
and if they cannot get something for little money they will not
buy at all. In fostering the missionary work through the press,
to shut one's eyes to this fact is to deliberately cut off an avenue
of usefulness, and not to avail one's self of the popular tendency
for cheap books, by putting Catholic truth and Catholic devo-
tion in a handy, popular, and withal attractive form, is to foe
unmindful of a great opportunity.

Father Buckler has condensed into less than fifty pages a
good deal of spiritual instruction for working men and women,
under the title of A Good Practical Catholic* and Cardinal
Vaughan says in a prefatory letter that " it will promote true
religion and piety, by presenting in a simple and compendious
form to the mind the great doctrinal and moral truths upon
which religion and piety are based."

I. SCHEEBEN'S " DOGMATIK " IN ENGLISH.f

The second volume of the Manual of Catholic Theology is an
accurate and careful English adaptation of the German Dog-
matik of Scheeben, and it is far more valuable than the poor
and incomplete French translation we already possessed. Schee-
ben's book is one of the most learned and erudite theological
manuals of our times. Cardinal d'Annibale has well said that
we have been pestered with a farrago manualium that added
little or nothing to the sum of true Catholic science.

Original and suggestive in matter, positive and scholastic in

*A Good Practical Catholic : A Spiritual Instruction to Working Men and Women. By
Father H. Reginald Buckler, O. P. London: Burns & Gates; New York: Benziger Brothers.

f A Manual of Catholic Theology. Based on Scheeben's Dogmatik. By Joseph
Wilhelm, D.D., Ph.D., and Thomas B. Scannell, B.D. Vol. ii. New York : Benziger Bros.

1898.] TALK ABOUT. NEW BOOKS. 713

form, it will undoubtedly in its new English dress appeal to the
cultivated layman Catholic or non-Catholic to whom very
often the treasures of Catholic theology are hidden beneath the
veil of an unknown language.

The present volume treats of The Fall, Redemption, Grace,
the Church and the Sacraments, and the Last Things. The
problems dealt with in the volume are therefore those that
Protestantism has tried to solve in a way different from that of
the primitive Church, and in a manner alien from the spirit of
Scripture and tradition. The idea of sin, actual and original,
the work of the Redeemer, the prerogatives and office of Mary
the Mother of Christ, the doctrines of grace, justification and
predestination, the constitution of the church, the sacraments
all these are touched on, as briefly, it is true, as needs be in
a compendium of theology, yet clearly and accurately, so as to
leave no doubt as to the Catholic position, and answer the chief
objections of the latest opponents of Catholic teaching.

The value of a compendium is its presentation in accurate
language of the very gist of Catholic belief. There is no one
in these days of voluminous and indiscriminate statements, origi-
nating in untrained reasoning and unscholarly thinking, who
will not feel grateful for the possession of a manual which can
be relied on as an exact and faithful mirror of what the church
teaches. The volume under consideration furnishes us with all
that we may desire in this regard. The statement of the
rationale of the Devotion to the Sacred Heart is made in a
few lines, and yet it says the last word necessary to a thorough
grasp of the sense of the devotion. Such questions as the
Temptation of Christ how, as God possessing the Beatific
. Vision, he could undergo a temptation that was anything more
than a dramatic posing on the part of Satan, or how the will of
Christ could be really free while " He and the Father were one "
, come in for a scientific discussion and settlement. The great
problem of the universality of salvation and the practical con-
sideration of the fact that there have been and are so many
to whom the knowledge of the truth has not come are happi-
ly reconciled. So, too, the questions of justification by faith
and the mistaken doctrines of grace, launched so vigorously by
the first Reformers and still held by the more simple of their
followers, get their adequate consideration. The teaching con-
cerning " baptism of desire " is shown to be not a modern make-
shift to explain away a difficult state of affairs, but a traditional
teaching of the Fathers back to the earliest times.

7H TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Aug.

Just these few hints of the value and present purpose of
the questions treated will develop an interest in the volumes
and materially assist in their circulation.

2. THE REACTION FROM SCIENCE.*

Father Madden has proven his ability to say good things
in a new and original way by his previous effort in the book-
making line. For this reason we are glad to see his name
appended to another book. While we find fault with the title
of this second effort, we are able to say none but words of
commendation of the matter. The return of scientific men to
religious standards is not " the reaction from science," but the
reaction of science itself from the outer darkness of materialism
and agnosticism. It is scientific men who are hanging out the
flag of distress, because without a God acknowledged and
known in their system of instruction, there is no proper cor-
relation of forces, nor is there any systematic co-ordination of
principles. To place God as the First Cause and as the Last
End in a system of philosophy is to harmonize all the ele-
ments.

This generation will suffer to some extent from the flood of
irreligion that has devastated the intellectual world, but the
evidences are not wanting in almost every department of the
educational world that the flood is subsiding, and the laws of
nature and nature's God are able to establish themselves ; with
the subsidence of the flood of agnosticism will come a revival
of the spirit of faith. Religion better understood, more fully
reasoned out, stripped of the trappings of silly superstition, will
regain its ascendency over the mind again. Balfour's Founda-
tions of Belief produced a decided stir in the intellectual world
not so much because it antagonized the so-called scientific
method, as it was because its statements awakened a sympa-
thetic echo in the hearts of many. We think that for this
latter reason Father Madden 's Reaction from Science will be
gladly accepted as an interesting statement of an intellectual
movement into which the best minds are throwing themselves.

* The Reaction from Science. By Rev. W. J. Madden, author of Disunion and Reunion.
Published by the author. Modesto, Cal.

THERE is some hope now for the renovation of
Spain. It is necessary now and then to prune a
tree in order to develop its strength of trunk.
For a hundred years or more Spain has been top-heavy.
She has been plagued by a greedy officialdom. Her colonies
were but feeding-grounds for a rapacious aristocracy, with the
result that the resources of the colonies were drained and
neither the people at home nor abroad were benefited, but the
pockets of fast-living officials in civil and in military life.

It is said that among this class of officials Free-Masonry is
rampant, and is about the only great bond of union. It was
deemed necessary for perpetuation of this class that Cuba and
the Philippines be preserved an integral part of the colonial
empire. Hence the lodges, rather than let them go, precipitated
a war as the only hope of retaining possession.

If Spain were the real Catholic country she is represented
to be, the Church would have had her way. As she always
stands for peace, war would have been averted and a peaceful
restoration of rights to the people have been brought about.

We have not seen in warfare, ancient or modern, what ap-
pears to be such a merciless castigation, seemingly given by the
hand of some superhuman power, as that received by the Cervera
squadron down the sixty miles of Cuban coast on Sunday morn-
ing, July 10.

With the lopping-off of the last of the colonies Spain may
turn her attention to internal improvements, develop her rich
resources, stir up internal commerce, and awaken commercial
rivalry. We may then hope for the New Spain which will re-
gain her lost footing among European nations.

716 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [Aug.,

THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION.

THE reception which the Reading Circle Union of Philadelphia tenders to
Archbishop Ryan annually is to this organization what commencements
are to other educational institutions. The scene presented at Horticultural Hall
on the evening of June 15 carried out this idea fully. The beautiful hall was
crowded to its utmost capacity with an audience in which the fair sex overwhelm-
ingly predominated. As is the custom at these reunions, each circle had its
own section and its members wore distinctive colors. The arrival of the arch-
bishop was greeted with a salute from waving handkerchiefs, the owners of
which remained standing until his grace took the seat of honor on the plat-
form. Then the exercises began with the singing of Abt's " Ave Maria" by
a well-trained chorus. The friends of the Reading Circle have come to know
Rev. James F. Loughlin, D.D., the indefatigable director of the movement, as
an interpreter of " Enoch Arden " and of Dante, but they were scarcely pre-
pared for the new role which he assumed on this occasion as leader of the
chorus. With a roll of music in his hand as a baton, he beat time while the
vocalists sang. The solo parts of the " Ave Maria " were sung by Miss Mary
Agnes Burns. Miss Josephine Baumann played all the accompaniments.

Miss Kate C. McMenamin's annual report was brief but pointed. She began
by welcoming the guests and compared them to the planets whose motto, like
that of the circles, is " God gives us light." Speaking of the Champlain Summer-
School, she said Philadelphia had given it its first president, its first flag, and its
first cottage. After songs, Miss Mary C. Clare read her annual report as secre
tary, showing that at the end of the fourth year of the union it has 23 circles, an
increase of two, with an increased membership of 60, making a total of over 600
members. Each circle is at liberty to select its own line of study, resulting in an
interesting variety. The courses pursued during the past year covered history,
biography, Christian doctrine, poetry, political and social economy, and other
branches. References were made to the union lectures by Rev. Dr. Loughlin
and those of others under the auspices of individual circles. Several pleasing
selections were then rendered by the Chrysostom Mandolin Club.

Rev. Michael J. Lavelle, of New York, president of the Champlain Summer-
School, was called upon for an address, in the course of which he said that it was
too hot to talk and too late, and it would be well to take the advice given him on
one occasion when he asked an audience what he should talk about, and a small
boy answered " about a minute." The warmth of the evening, he said, was only
typical of the affection existing between New York and Philadelphia, and be-
tween Philadelphia and the Summer-School. With the customary modesty of
the people of the Quaker City the reports of the officers had told of the work of
the union. There is no question that the Summer-School owes much to Philadel-
phia. The priests and people of Philadelphia helped the school when it was
small and young and did very much towards bringing it to its present condition
of prosperity. Not only did they build the first cottage, but they were the cause
of the second being built. " Dr. Loughlin," continued the speaker, " said I should
see that New York built a cottage. Said I, ' We have no money.' ' Neither had
we/ said he ; ' put yourself in a hole ; they will have to pull you out.' So I did,
and the people saw my heels sticking out and pulled me out not all the way,
but I have great hopes before long of being again on terra firma."

1898.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 717

Archbishop Ryan was then introduced. He said that he was delighted by
the scene, which was an evidence, as was the secretary's report, of the work done
during the past year. It may seem strange at first that this organization should
be called the Catholic Reading Circle Union. What connection is there between
any denomination and literary work ? There is more connection than one might
see at first. Woman was degraded and is now degraded in non-Christian lands.
Here he related an anecdote of a conversation between an abbe and a Chinese
convert, who was amazed to learn that women had souls, and was going to hurry
home to tell his wife. In parts of Chinawomen are not permitted to pray. The
men do all the praying, contrary to what is too often the case in other lands.
The pagan theory is that if women were permitted to pray it would put them on
an equality with man. The Chinaman bade the abbe beware and not teach this
doctrine that women had souls. The women had already found out that they
had wills, which fact the men also had found out. The teaching of this doctrine
would cause a revolution in China, and when religious equality would be granted
then it would lead to social equality. He spoke of how social equality had fol-
lowed religious equality, and finally how men had discovered woman's intel-
lectual equality. On some lines she is intellectually his superior, though in
others inferior, but on the whole she is his equal. He concluded by congratu-
lating them on the thoroughness of their work, and urged them to continue
zealous and devoted and to be regular in their attendance.

At the conclusion of the archbishop's address refreshments were served in
the foyer. Among the priests present were : Revs. John J. Hickey, Rondout,
N. Y.; Peter Kelly, Trenton, N. J.; Frederick Medina, O.S.A., Villanova College;
William Kieran, D.D., Thomas J. Barry, D. A. Morrissey, James P. Turner,
Walter P. Gough, Francis J. McArdle, James A. Doonan, S.J., Francis Siegfried,
Henry T. Drumgoole, James J. Smith, B. F. Gallagher, and Joseph V. Sweeney.
* * *

The Fenelon Reading Circle held its closing reunion for the present season
of 1897-8 at the Pouch Mansion, the occasion taking the form of a reception to
Bishop McDonnell, honorary president of the organization. There was a large
and representative attendance of members and a number of guests, among the
latter being the Rev. M. G. Flannery, former director of the circle, and the Rev.
Sylvester Malone. The Rev. J. P. McGinley, the director, presided. The pro-
gramme consisted of a musicale, supplemented by the president's report of the
year's work and a brief address by the bishop. The report of the year was read
by the president, Miss Leonora F. Shea. She reviewed the work accomplished
by the active members in the study course, which dealt with church history, liter-
ature, and art at the beginning of the fourteenth century. Several interesting,
comprehensive papers bearing upon the history and folk of that period were pre-
pared and read before the circle by various members during the year. The mem-
bers found the course so interesting that it was decided to continue it next year.
At the monthly social meetings the following were the lecturers : Walter Lecky,
the Rev. William Livingston, Dr. Maurice F. Egan, the Rev. C. W. Currier, and
Professor Goodyear. The Rev. Edward W. McCarty and John W. Haaren were
the speakers at the Mitchell memorial meeting, held on May 3. During the year
the active members' roll was increased by fifteen, ten of whom are on the wait-
ing list, and the associate ranks were increased from 264 to 315, making a total
addition of 66 members. The president closed her report with an expression of
thanks to the bishop, and to the director for his assistance. On the conclusion of
the programme Bishop McDonnell spoke briefly. He congratulated the circle on

;i8 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [Aug.,

its showing and paid a tribute to the earnest work of Father Flannery, who was
director for five years, and to Father McGinley, who assumed control last fall.
He spoke in words of approval of the study course and advised special attention
to Dante during the next season, and concluded by stating that he desired the
Fenelon to be a model for Reading Circles. A reception followed, during which
scores of people were presented to Bishop McDonnell. The reunion concluded
with the serving of refreshments.

# * *

The closing meeting for the season of the Hewit Reading Circle was held at
the home of Miss Mary E. Colby, on Fifth Street, Williamsbridge, N. Y.

The meeting opened with a quotation from each member, several of which
referred to music ; the subject of the programme was Music and Musicians.
Notwithstanding the rain-storm, there were nineteen of the twenty members in
attendance, when the meeting was called to order by the president.

The first numoer on the programme was the Palestrina Myth, from the pen
of Rev. Alfred Young, C.S.P., read by Miss Dooley ; the second number was a
biographical sketch of Mozart, and a review of his works, read by Mr. Dooley ;
the third number was a paper on the Harp and Irish Music, by Miss Caroline
Colby ; the fourth number was The Raven, read by Mr. Edwin Pilsbury ; the last
number was a magazine article entitled The Great German Musicians, from
Bach to Wagner, read by Miss Colby.

At the close of the meeting a vote of thanks was tendered to the president,
Miss Colby. After the meeting there was vocal and instrumental music by
several of the members ; refreshments were then served, after which all joined
hands to sing Old Lang Syne. Many regret that the meetings are at an end
and all are desirous of reuniting in September to continue the work.
* * *

The Reading Circle Convention, held at the Opera House, Malone, N. Y.,
June 9, 10, ii, has been widely discussed. Some of the papers presented show a
high order of merit, and deal with vital questions relating to mental development.
Much attention was given to the welfare of country children, who have abundant
opportunities for reading during the long winter evenings. Another advantage
in their favor is that they are protected from many of the distractions of city life.
Rev. W. Rossiter presided at the opening meeting, and introduced the Right
Rev. H. Gabriels, D.D., Bishop of Ogdensburg. He traced the development of
communication among men from its earliest forms through speech and letter-
writing down to the invention of the printing-press by the Catholics, Faust and
Gutenberg, in the fifteenth century. He spoke with appreciation of the work of
the Reading Circles of his diocese and gave the Wadhams Reading Circle, of Ma-
lone, the credit of inaugurating the movement to bring about a convention of them
and a permanent organization.

Rev. M. W. Holland, of Port Henry, N. Y., took for a text Acts viii. 30 and
31 : " And Philip ran thither to him and heard him read the prophet Isaias, and
said: Understandest thou what thou readest? And he said, How can I except
some man should guide me ? " The speaker, after picturing the growth and ad-
vance of good literature, dwelt also with less pleasure upon the vast amount of
worthless and pernicious matter which in our day and country is poured forth by
numberless printing-presses, and comes in the way of all men and women, and
particularly the young. What was the remedy ? Some would say, " Leave it all
to individual judgment "; others, " Let the state regulate it." But neither of
these solutions could be accepted by the speaker, though the state might to some

1898.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 719

extent assist in eradicating the most vile prints. But there should be a steward
of books and good reading, and that steward should be the church. It was pre-
sumptuous for one to claim that any man was competent to say what books were
good or bad, just as presumptuous and vain as it would be for a layman to enter a
pharmacy and to dispute that the educated pharmacist was better qualified than
he to decide upon the effects of a thousand drugs, some deadly poisons. This
illustration was carried to considerable length and with good effect.

The next speaker was Mr. Charles A. Burke, who represented the Wadhams
Reading Circle. After a few well-chosen words relative to the reasons for call-
ing this convention, the work to be done, the results it was hoped might be
reached, Mr. Burke nominated as chairman for the convention Rev. M. W.
Holland. Mr. Burke presented the chairman with a neat gavel trimmed with
Wadhams Reading Circle colors, purple and white, and informed the conven-
tion that the gavel was made for the occasion by one of the youngest members
of the Reading Circle, William Eugene Kelly.

The chairman said that as the object of the convention had already been
stated, they would immediately proceed to the business of organization. In a
brief time motions were made, seconded, and adopted, and committees appointed
on constitution and by-laws and nominations of officers.

Next came the consideration of the subject of Reading Circles. Rev.
Richard F. Pierce, of Colton, N. Y., gave the opening talk on this subject. He
first dwelt upon the importance of Reading Circles in this part of the country
and alluded to the fact that all people read. They are anxious to read ; they do
read whatever they can find. The Reading Circle could and does aid in the
selection of good reading. It guides, leads, discriminates, and advises as to the
nature of the reading. He said that, judging from his observations running
through many years, he believed that people read newspapers more than any
other form of the printed word ; that next came cheap, worthless novels ; then
clean books, such as are found in libraries connected with schools and institu-
tions, and that last in quantity read were religious and historical works. He
argued from this condition of affairs that the importance of Reading Circles
was great, that the Reading Circles would foster a liking for and aid in provid-
ing good literature. He hoped that the Reading Circles would help to increase
the attendance at the next session of the Champlain Summer-School.

Practical methods of organizing a circle in every parish in the diocese were
presented and ways and means of sustaining interest suggested. Co-operation
is Christian and progressive. Select officers and formulate a simple order of ex-
ercises. Don't kill the new-born child with rules and refreshments. Let the
work be neither too serious nor too light ; mingle the agreeable with the
useful. Have a reception once in awhile, but not all the while. Do not try to
do everything the first season, but strive to be the leaven that will permeate the
whole mass in time. He gave as one means to keep a circle going to have a
convention every year, and to make that convention an event intellectually and
socially.

Mrs. B. Ellen Burke opened the discussion by suggesting that questions be
asked by those intending to establish Reading Circles, and that suggestions be
made by those belonging to Reading Circles now. Very Rev. J. H. O'Rourke,
of Lowville, urged the establishment of Reading Circles in every parish in the
diocese. He dwelt upon the need of such work, and hoped that at the convention
next year every parish would be represented by a delegate from a well-estab-
lished circle. Rev. J. P. Murphy was emphatic in saying that there should be a

720 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [Aug., 1898.]

Reading Circle in every parish, that they must be had in order for the people to
keep abreast of the times. Mrs. Jere Coughlin, of Watertown, spoke feelingly
about the good she had known to be done by Reading Circle work. She said
that with a pastor as leader great progress could be made. Mrs. John Kelly, of
Malone, agreed with Mrs. Coughlin, and said that in the circle of Malone a large
measure of its success was due to the encouragement given by the pastor. She
said that the first year of the existence of the Wadhams Reading Circle the pas-
tor attended about every meeting.

The next topic for discussion was Libraries. This was ably handled by
Rev. P. J. Devlin, of Chateaugay. He dwelt upon the necessity of libraries in
order to meet the needs of the people, the way in which a library might be
begun, the manner of giving out the books, the care that should be exercised in
selecting the books, and the good that libraries had done in parishes where he
had seen their results. He spoke of the library in his own parish and the great
good it had done.

A unique paper from the Sisters of Mercy of Gabriels was read. The paper
was one of the most valuable contributions to the convention, because, under
the guise of a library established in an imaginary country village of Northern
New York, it gave valuable and practical suggestions as to how a Reading Circle
might utilize a library. The whole spirit of the paper was what might have
been expected from Sisters of Mercy, intensely altruistic. Self-culture seemed
to have been forgotten and only culture and uplifting of others considered. The
lateness of the hour prevented further discussion of the subject of libraries.

Very Rev. John H. O'Rourke, of Lowville, N. Y., discussed the subject How
to reach the Country Children. The remarks made by the speaker indicated how
deeply interested he was in this important work. After giving reasons why the
subject of reading for the country children should be given special attention and
great attention, he gave several practical ways of bringing the reading to the
children. The circulating library in each school district, controlled by the trus-
tees of the parish library, was one method ; that a certain number of books be
loaned to each school district, and at stated intervals these books be exchanged.
He suggested having one or more persons in each locality trying to cultivate the
taste for good reading, gathering the children on Sunday afternoons and reading
to them, leading them to discuss what they had read, talking about the charac-
ters of the people mentioned, etc. Every one ought to have heard this valuable
discourse.

After the interesting paper of Miss Sheehan, of Potsdam, there was a dis-
cussion of the same subject by John Kelly, of Malone, and participated in by
many priests and laymen. Several ladies contributed their share of suggestions,
among them being Misses Teresa Kennedy, Minnie Hinds, and Mrs. Burke, of
Malone. Father Crowley, of Plattsburgh, delighted everybody by a humorous ac-
count of how Father Holland had organized the Reading Circle at Tupper Lake,
which that reverend gentleman took with as great good nature as anybody. It
appeared that Father Holland had'formed the conception and done the planning,
but the assistant priest (Father Crowley), as usually happens, had done all the
work.

After a stirring address by the Hon. D. B. Lucey, ex-mayor of Ogdensburg,
a permanent organization was formed to provide for the extension of the Read-
ing Circle movement, and to arrange for another convention.

M. C. M.

o\?e the roar of cannon,
I he battle-clamor shrill ;

e men's groans and curses,
A tfoice cries, "|?eace, be still!

nougl] of blood and slaying,

[lfr(oucjF| of strife and hate;

I he bitter Wrong is righted:
Lpo! Peace stands at th,e gate."

peace! (yod's White-robed aqgel
th spotless skirt and feet,
> Welcome thy returning,
*hy gentleness hoW sWeet!
I he red sWord of the nation

H)ri\te Hilt-deep in the sod.
J\|oW twine thy lilies round it,
both shall honor @od!

JAMES BUCKHAM.

THE IRON CHANCELLOR."

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD.

VOL. LXVII. SEPTEMBER, 1898. No. 402.

RIGHT REV. MATHIAS LORAS, FIRST BISHOP OF

DUBUQUE.

BY MOST REV. JOHN IRELAND, D.D.,

ARCHBISHOP OF ST. PA UL.

ROM time to time saints pass over the earth, for
the greater glory of God and the greater edifica-
tion of men.

Saints are those who haye appropriated to
themselves in a pre-eminent manner the spirit of
Christ, and have risen in moral righteousness and in the en-
dowments of the spiritual life so high above their fellows that
we fitly consider them embodiments of the Christian religion, and
exemplars upon whom we may safely fix our gaze, while we labor
to reproduce the Divine Master in our own minds and hearts.
It were a grievous mistake to imagine that only those who
have been declared saints by the official voice of the church
have led a life of sanctity. In every age there are saints to
whom the honor of canonization does not come. Those even
who receive that honor are few in comparison to those who do
not receive it. Only the saints who are canonized are entitled
to public homage and public invocation, but all merit that their
memories be revered and that their virtues be imitated.*

*In his introduction to the Life of Blessed John Baptist de Rossi the Most Rev. Herbert
Vaughan (now Cardinal Vaughan) explains how it not infrequently happens that servants of
God full worthy of canonization fai-l to receive the honor. One reason is that no organized
effort is made to awaken public interest in such servants of God, and to lead the supreme
authority of the church to institute official examination of their merits. Religious orders
seldom fail to do the work needed to insure canonization for the saints appearing in their
ranks. Hence it is that the modern canonized saints not members of religious orders are
few in comparison with those belonging to the orders. It is not that saints are few outside
religious orders ; it is that outside religious orders steps are not so often taken to procure the
canonization of saints.

STATE OF NEW YORK. 1897.
VOL. LXVII. 46

722 RIGHT REV. MATHIAS LOR AS. [Sept.,

I do not hesitate to number among the uncanonized saints
Mathias Loras, the first Bishop of the Diocese of Dubuque, and
as my warrant for so doing I cite the story of his life. I
appeal to the testimony of those yet living, who knew him
during his missionary labors in the Northwest, and who, know-
ing him, admired and loved him.

It is fortunate for America that saints appear among her
sons and daughters. America is in need of strong examples in
the supernatural order.

Men have their destiny not merely within the lines of this
earthly orb. Their destiny reaches out far beyond this orb,
unto the realm of God in the supernatural world. The limita-
tion of human thought and action to this present world ex-
cludes preparation for a future world, which is of much deeper
importance than the present, and deprives even the present
world of its own holiest and best elements, which grow and
endure only under supernatural influences.

Now, America's peril is that she lose sight of the super-
natural. So wondrously rich are her resources, so wondrously
rapid her developments in the natural order, that she easily
becomes dazed by her achievements in this order, and is likely
to think that there is nothing, or at least that nothing needs
be cared for save what brings earthly wealth, earthly joys, and
earthly glory. Naturalism, and the worst form of naturalism
materialism confronts Americans as the deadliest foe to their
civilization and to the eternal welfare of their souls.

We must bring upon the scene powerful counter-agents, we
must draw into the battle against naturalism the forces of the
supernatural. And the strongest force of the supernatural is
not counsel or precept ; it is example. Let us have saints,
men and women, who hold their souls above the allurements
of earth, undefiled by the lightest miasma from the region of
human passion, unmoved from the direction of duty by the
clamorous interests of earth ; who live in this world because
they are created for it, but who live also for the higher
world because they are likewise created for that, and who in
all things turn the purposes of this life toward union with
the purposes of the coming life, since the one is intended as
a preparation for the other; and when saints have been
given to us, let us observe well their ways and treasure sacred-
ly the lessons of their lives.

The Diocese of Dubuque has had its saint Mathias
Loras.

1898.] RIGHT REV. MATHIAS LORAS. 723

The Diocese of Dubuque is indebted for its first bishop to
the classic land .of missionary zeal, to the land from which
have come to America so many other apostolic and holy bishops
and priests a Flaget, a Cheverus, a Brute, a David, a Dubois,
a Cretin, a Badin, a Sorin. Truly the Church of France has
merited well of the Church of America ! France gave to
America great apostles, illustrious exemplars of personal holiness
and of apostolic virtues, worthy to be founders and patriarchs
of a great church ; and France gave them to America when
there was most need of apostles, when the current of mission-
ary zeal from other Catholic countries coursed sluggishly
toward the shores of America.

Mathias Loras was saintly by inheritance. He was the child
of a sturdy Catholic family, in which faith ran in the life-
blood, in which religion was the bone and sinew of the educa-
tion of youth. The days of revolution and schism were bear-
ing heavily upon France, and the head of the Loras family had
occasion to show of what stern stuff he was made. John
Mathias Loras, the father of the future bishop, was imprisoned
for loyalty to social order and religious unity. In vain his
wife, accompanied by her eleven children, holding by the hand
the youngest of them, Mathias, knelt before the chief agent of
the Revolution in Lyons, to implore mercy for the protector
of her little ones ; she could not stay the hand eager to slay.
The mockery of a trial was granted to him. As Monsieur
Loras was led before the judge friends advised that, in his
replies, he should in some degree explain away his past acts
and dissemble the motives which had inspired them. " What,"
he quickly answered, "tell a lie to save my life? Never!"
Shortly before he was led to the scaffold he was asked, as was
the custom, whether he desired any favor that might in the
circumstances be granted to him. u Yes," he said, " I desire to
see my pastor, the parish priest of the church of St. Paul.".
The priest was hurriedly called. The intrepid Loras spoke
aloud : " Sir, you have given your adhesion to the schism *now
desolating France. I know, however, that to those in danger
of death any priest may give absolution ; I wish, therefore, to
make my confession to you, but, I pray you, understand that I
have no part with you in your schism."

A brother of John Mathias Loras followed him within a
few days to the fatal guillotine because he, too, had upheld
order and religion. Two sisters of Madame Loras died martyrs,
their " crime" being that they had concealed in their home

724 RIGHT REV. MAIHIAS LORAS. [Sept.,

faithful priests who would not submit to the schism imposed
upon the country by the revolutionary government. Our future
bishop sprang, indeed, from a race of saints and martyrs.

After the death of Monsieur Loras the family possessions,
which had been considerable, were confiscated, and Madame
Loras was left without fortune and without helpmate to rear
and educate her large family. But Madame Loras was a re-
markable woman. She gradually re-established the mercantile
business in which her husband had been engaged, and was thus
enabled to procure for her children an excellent education.
With especial care did she see to their religious formation,
supplementing the instructions of well-chosen masters by her
own intelligent teaching and by the continuous example of her
own deep and enlightened piety. As a result of her work in
this direction, vocations to the priesthood and to the religious
life have been numerous among her descendants, and those
descendants to the third and fourth generation have all shown
themselves loyal and practical Catholics. In France it is a
cherished tradition that the descendants of families who have
suffered for the faith during the Revolution have been blessed
by Heaven with rich spiritual favors. This has certainly been
the case in the Loras family.*

Young Mathias was blessed with a vocation to the holy
priesthood. After the usual seminary career, in which he was
distinguished both for piety and for brilliant studies, he was
ordained by the Cardinal-Archbishop of Lyons, and soon found
himself promoted to charges of great responsibility, having had
successively charge of two very important educational institu-
tions of the archdiocese. One of these institutions was the
Seminary of Meximieux, which at one time had among its
pupils Joseph Cretin, afterward the first Bishop of St. Paul,
and from which in later years came to our Northwest several
well-known missionaries.

The way to ecclesiastical dignities in his native France was
easy of access to the Abbe" Loras ; he could not but have per-
ceived to what his qualities of mind and heart, and the rapid
stages of ascent already made by him in his early priesthood,
were surely leading. But a burning zeal for God's greater glory
was devouring his soul ; a holy passion to sacrifice himself in

* The writer of this introduction, visiting Lyons in the year 1887, was the honored guest
at a family reunion of the descendants of John Mathias Loras, at the home of Olivier Loras, a
grandson of the martyr and a nephew of the first Bishop of Dubuque, and there he had full
opportunity to realize the truth of the Divine promise: "The generation of the righteous
shall be blessed."

1898.] RIGHT REV. MATHIAS LOR AS.

725

humility and self-denial upon a wider and more difficult field of
spiritual conquest than his own country offered, was mastering
his whole being, and distant lands, where, he had heard, labor-
ers were few and souls were in danger of perishing, rose before
his vision ; and the more those lands were contemplated by
him from afar, the more the hardships and obscurity of mis-
sionary life were revealed to him, the more he yearned to leave
the comforts and the prospects of his native land and to spend
himself among strange peoples beyond the seas for God and
for humanity.

It is difficult for many to understand and realize the great
zeal for religion and the great sacrifice of self which have
actuated the legions of missionaries that for more than two
centuries France has been sending to the four quarters of the
globe, and which to speak more particularly of our own
fathers in the faith have animated the missionaries from
France whom we number among the founders of the American
Church. One must have lived very close to some of these ser-
vants of God, as the writer of this introduction, to read clearly
their souls and to estimate justly their motives and their virtues.

The Abbe Loras was attracted to America. In this con-
nection an incident worth noting occurred. In the year 1823
the Abbe Loras was superior of the Seminary of Meximieux.
Among the pupils of the class of rhetoric were three young
men who in a special manner won his esteem, and to whom
he was willing to confide the secret of his heart. The young
men were dreaming of the foreign missions. The abb called
them to his room and said: "I also intend to devote myself
to the foreign missions. I will go to America. When you are
ordained I shall expect you to come to me and labor with
me." One of these young men was Pierre Chanel, who after-
ward, in the year 1841,, was put to death for the faith in
the island of Futuna, being the first martyr of Oceanica, and
who by a decree of the Sovereign Pontiff, Leo XIII. , has been
declared " Blessed," and placed upon the altars of Christen-
dom. Pierre Chanel did not follow the superior of Meximieux
to America, but to him, no doubt, he owed much of the zeal
and charity which finally won the crown of martyrdom in the
remote islands of the Pacific.

The arrival in France during the year 1829 of the Bishop
of Mobile, the Right Rev. Michael Portier, in search of priests
for his diocese, gave Abbe Loras the opportunity to put i;>to

726 RIGHT REV. MATHIAS LOR AS. [Sept.,

execution his long-cherished desire of consecrating himself to
the foreign missions. For seven years he labored in Alabama
as pastor of the cathedral of Mobile, superior of the newly
founded college of Spring Hill, and vicar-general of the diocese,
honoring his ministry by holiness of life, zeal and prudence of
action, to such a degree that when, in 1837, the bishops of
America, assembled in the Third Provincial Council of Balti-
more, sought for an ecclesiastic worthy to preside over the
destinies of the church in the vast Northwest, they turned
their eyes toward Mobile, and selected Mathias Loras as first
Bishop of Dubuque.

A great field, worthy of a great apostle, was opened to
Bishop Loras. The Diocese of Dubuque then reached north-
ward from the northern line of the State of Missouri to the
boundary of British America, and westward from the Mississippi
River to the Missouri River. The Diocese of Dubuque of 1837
comprised the territory which to-day is covered by the dioceses
of Dubuque, Davenport, St. Paul, Winona, and the greater
portion of the dioceses of St. Cloud, Duluth, Fargo, and Sioux
Falls. Save the aborigines, who roamed in wildest freedom
through this extensive territory, the dwellers were few some
miners around the village of Dubuque, some soldiers at military
stations, some traders scattered among the Indians, some immi-
grants planning to build homes upon the untilled prairies. The
religious equipment of the territory was three chapels and one
priest. Grand, however, were the possibilities of the future !
A soil unrivalled in fertility, a climate unrivalled in salubrity,
an immense region enchanting in beauty of sky and beauty of
landscape, prairies and forests teeming with nature's offerings,
mighty rivers coveting the task of bearing upon their waters
southward and northward to earth's great seas, for the weal of
nations, the rewards of human industry this was the North-
west to which Bishop Loras was sent by the providence of God
and the commission of the Pontiff of Rome.

Even then it was evident that great and prosperous com-
monwealths would soon spread over this territory. For Loras,
the question was how to build in this region of promise the
spiritual edifice of Christ's Church, to bring it into strong and
beauteous form worthy no less of the storied church herself
than of the rich and youthful land over which she was seeking
to establish the reign of her Founder.

A man of eminent qualities was needed as the first builder
of Catholicity in the Northwest. He must needs be one whom

1898.] RIGHT REV. MATHIAS LOR AS. 727

the early solitude could not dismay, whose large mind could
survey and comprehend the coming years, whose sure judg-
ment and skilled hand could lay deep and sure the foundation
walls, whose whole life would so enshrine his name and memo-
ry in the esteem and love of men that for ages he should be
proclaimed the model apostle, the glory of the church in the
Northwest. Such was the first Bishop of Dubuque.

Without delay the new bishop sailed for France, where
then, as long before and long since, levites, in the stillness of
seminaries or among the busy scenes of the ministry, were
dreaming of devoting themselves to the foreign missions, and
where generous souls, through love for Christ, were filling the
treasury of the Society for the Propagation of the Faith, that
the laborers in the foreign missions might have wherewith to
be fed and clothed. He obtained there some money and some
co-workers, and in October of 1838 took shipping in Havre on
his return voyage to America.

The names of the companions of Bishop Loras on this voy-
age we must record. They are names of our fathers in the
faith, and we love and reverence them Cretin, Pelamourges,
Galtier, Ravoux, Causse, and Petiot. One of them, Joseph
Cretin, was destined to be in later years, when the time came
for a division of the Diocese of Dubuque, the first Bishop of
St. Paul, and to be, as Bishop Loras himself, a patriarch of the
church in the Northwest.

The journey of Bishop Loras and his companions from the
American sea-port New York to Dubuque shows the condition
of this country sixty years ago ; the same journey now con-
sumes thirty hours of travel in sumptuous railway coaches.
From New York they proceeded to Baltimore, whence four of
the party, who were only sub-deacons, were sent to the College
of Emmitsburg. From Baltimore they travelled toward the Al-
leghanies, crossing the mountains in slow stage-coaches. Leav-
ing Pittsburgh, they went by boat down the Ohio to Cairo, and
up the Mississippi to St. Louis. There, however, they were
compelled to remain three months, navigation upon the upper
Mississippi being closed for the winter, and an overland journey
to Dubuque being considered too arduous an undertaking.
The bishop could not be idle ; he gave missions to the French
Catholics of St. Louis and Carondelet. With the first north-
bound boat he and his companions hurried to their chosen
field of labor, arriving at Dubuque April 19, 1839.

728 RIGHT REV. MATHIAS LORAS. [Sept.,

A subsequent journey of Bishop Loras further illustrates
the difficulty of travel in those days of early Western history.
In the autumn following his arrival in Dubuque Bishop Loras
and Father Pelamourges ascended the Mississippi as far as
Fort Snelling, aboard the one steamer that was wont to make
an annual trip to that distant military post. Their missionary
labors not being completed when the steamer turned her prow
southward, they remained at the fort, and when ready to re-
turn homeward they seated themselves in a birch-bark canoe
and courageously took hold of the oars. At the end of the
first day, their hands being badly blistered, the bishop practised
on himself an heroic remedy, which he proposed in vain to
Father Pelamourges. It was to heat the oar in the camp-fire,
and then press it closely in his hands. The skin became at
once dried and hardened. The process was not painless, but the
bishop was quite ready on the morrow to row without danger
of blistering his hands.

This incident was often told, in later times, by Father Pela-
mourges himself, with the addition of another incident of a
somewhat more comical nature.

The same night strange noises were heard for long hours in
the vicinity of the camp-fire. Louder the noises seenied to grow,
nearer they seemed to come to the camping ground. " It is,
no doubt," said they, " the terrible Sioux." Up rose the bishop,
exclaiming repeatedly the one word he had learned at Fort
Snelling of the language of the Sioux, " China-sapa " black-
gown. The noises gradually ceased, and the bishop rejoiced
that the mere announcement of his priestly office had quieted
the savages. But alas for poetry and sentiment ! A little re-
flection after the dawn of the next day showed that the dreaded
noise of the night had been the croaking of myriads of frogs
in the swamps situated a short distance south of the site upon
which the city of St. Paul has since been built.

When Bishop Loras's slender canoe glided over the waters
of the Mississippi things along its banks had changed but little
from what they were in the days of the first white men that
saluted the noble river the Franciscan, Hennepin, and the
Jesuit, Marquette.

Bishop Loras's labors in the Diocese of Dubuque lasted un-
til February 19, 1858. During the long years of his episcopate
he was truly the man of God, truly the shepherd of souls.
For the details of his apostleship we must refer the reader to
the excellent biography of the bishop, given to the public by

1898.] RIGHT REV. MATHIAS LOR AS. 729

one who knew him as no other did, his nephew and fellow-
laborer, Rev. Louis De Cailly. In the introduction, which it is
our privilege to write, we can trace only the larger lines of the
bishop's life and character as we have learned them, not only
from the pages of Father De Cailly's volume, but also from
the traditional accounts of the bishop's career, which in our
youth and early priesthood we often heard from the lips of the
pioneer missionaries of the Northwest.

Bishop Loras was a true man and a true Christian. In him
natural and supernatural virtues blended in beauteous harmony,
the natural preparing the soil for the fullest development of
the supernatural, and in turn the supernatural endowing the
natural with the richest hue of the skies.

He was a gentleman of the old French school. He was
most polite in manner, without allowing the smallest suspicion
of affectation or studied formalism, scrupulously exact in his
attire, which often betrayed poverty, but never meanness or
untidiness, always dignified in bearing, even when stooping to
apparently menial tasks that circumstances of the times com-
mended to his spirit of zeal and humility. His word always
revealed the honesty of his soul ; it was ever unimpeachable.
He was of gentle temper, too gentle almost for this hard, rough
humanity amid which his lot was cast. Yet when duty spoke
he knew how to be firm and brave even unto the courage of
the martyr. He was most kind and affable to all, to the low-
liest as to the highest, seeking to serve and please others, and
in order to be able to do so forgetful of and even harsh toward
self. His conversation was always charitable and genial, at
times witty ; his purpose was never to offend, but to do good,
to diffuse around him innocent joy. It used to be said by
some that he was economical to a fault in using money. It was
not that he loved money, for he never retained it, or that he
loved the advantages it could procure for himself, for he never
used it beyond most necessary measure for himself ; it was that
he desired it for the succoring of the needy, who lovingly
thronged round him, and for the wants of religion in the dio-
cese which he always supplied so long as a penny could be
reached.* It was a delight to meet anear Bishop Loras, and a
continuous sweetness of life to be in abiding converse with him.

*" Be assured that I impose and shall continue to impose upon myself every privation,
that the resources at my disposal may be greater. To a missionary those privations are but
trifles ; he knows that he is the minister of Him who had not whereon to repose his head."
(Letter written August 22, 1839, by Bishop Loras to the Annals of the Propagation of the
Faith.}

730 RIGHT REV. MATHIAS LORAS. [Sept.,

In every fibre of his being Bishop Loras was the Christian,
the priest, the apostle. He truly lived a supernatural life,
which is the life of the elect of Christ. " The just man," it is
written, " liveth by faith." Faith permeated Bishop Loras's
mind and heart, inspired his thoughts and acts, dominated his
motives and affections. His piety was deep and tender. He
loved God with the simplicity and the effusiveness of the love
of a child for a father. He was a man of prayer. His delight
was to hold converse with God. Every morning he made a
mental meditation. Frequent during the day were his invoca-
tions for light and strength ; frequent, too, were his visits to
the Blessed Sacrament. Before undertaking any work of im-
portance he was wont to recite the " Veni Creator." The last
act of his life was the recitation of the breviary. He had be-
come quite ill, and as the evening advanced he asked to be
left alone in his room. "The office is long," he said, "and I
must recite the whole of it before I go to sleep." Two hours
after he had spoken those words the harbinger of death, un-
consciousness, had come to him.

" Language is inadequate," wrote one who had known him
well, " to describe his piety, his devotion, his entire consecra-
tion to God. Before the dawn of day, in summer and in win-
ter, in sickness or health, would you find him before the altar
in prayer, or engaged in the discharge of his sacred duties."
It was an edification never to be forgotten to see him kneeling
before the Blessed Sacrament pouring out almost audibly his
fervent invocations to the hidden Saviour. People were happy
to be near him when he conducted the sacred functions or
the devotions of the church.

Such piety bore rich fruits in the daily living of Bishop
Loras. Pure and unsullied, marked by the most scrupulous
fidelity to duty, effulgent with every virtue, was his entire life.
In it the most severe censor discovered no stain. From first
to last Bishop Loras's long career gave glory to God and edi-
fication to men.

" Qui pius, prudens, humilis, pudicus,

Sobriam duxit sine labe vitam
Donee humanos animavit aurae
Spiritus artus."*

* " Saintly was he, with prudence richly dowered,

And lowly, and like unto an angel pure,
O'er mortal men his self-dominion towered

That through his life did constant e'er endure."

Office of Confessors, Roman Breviary.

I8 9 8.]

RIGHT REV. MATHIAS LOR AS.

731

Those special virtues which are the fruits of the Gospel
and belong to the saints of Christ's Church shone brightly in
the life of Bishop Loras. He was remarkable for self-denial,
for the spirit of personal sacrifice, which is the vitalizing ele-
ment of all holiness, and one of the surest indications of a
sanctified soul. Unselfishness and humility revealed themselves
in all his acts. He was patient amid trials. The test of un-
alloyed devotion to God's service was allowed him the ingrati-
tude of men to whose welfare he had consecrated his entire
strength and he suffered not from the test. He loved the
practice of poverty, because it brought opportunities for per-
sonal self-denial, and provided the means to give in charity to
the needy. He lived for God and for souls ; his one ambition
was to be a true follower of Christ ;' the one reward which he
sought was that of eternity.

They who knew Bishop Loras or who read his biography
will not believe that the supernatural finds in these modern
times no abiding place in the souls of men.

NOTE. The above sketch of the Life of Bishop Loras will be finished in the October
issue of this magazine.

BROTHER ALEXIUS, PROVINCIAL OF THE AMERICAN PROVINCE.

THE SONS OF ST. XAVIER.

BY LYDIA STERLING FLINTHAM.

[TUDENTS of church history have many times
observed that God in his Infinite Intelligence
opposes to every evil a remedy, to every poison
its own particular antidote. When Arianism was
plunging the early church into misery and con-
fusion, he raised up a Hilary in the West and an Athanasius
in the East. The day that Pelagius was born in England, St.
Augustine first saw the light in Africa. The great military

1898.] THE SONS OF ST. XAVIER. 733

orders, still commemorated in song and romance, hurled their
lances against the followers of Islamism, and St. Dominic and
St. Francis of Assisi were the " hammers of heretics " success-
fully directing blow after blow upon the Albigenses and the
Waldenses. Luther hurled denunciations against the Vatican;
a bullet pierced a soldier at Pampeluna ! That soldier was the
great St. Ignatius, founder of the Jesuits, whose lives and prin-
ciples have ever since been the sternest refutation of Luther's
errors.

Broad though the statement may seem, every religious order,
society, or congregation seems to owe its existence to an evil
directly opposed to its own aim and end.

In our day, when doubt and infidelity under the name of
liberty of conscience beset our youth on either hand, numerous
religious orders have received the blessing of the church and
have steadily opposed their benign influence to the deadly
evil. Among these, in modern times, we find the Brothers of
the Christian Schools, the Brothers of Mary, and of the Sacred
Heart, and later still, but by no means least, the Xaverian
Brotherhood.

The schools of America were always Christian in their tone.
In former times God and his laws were taught and prayer
began and ended each lesson. The characters of Washington,
Franklin, Adams, and other patriots whose names are our
household words, testify to the religious tendency of the early
schools. Not until the first half of the present century was
the now prevailing system introduced, and at that time there
arose the founder of the Xaverians its opposing force !

Theodore James Ryken was. born August 30, 1797, at Els-
hout, in the Catholic province of North Brabant. His parents,
pious and respectable people, died in his infancy, and he was
entrusted to the care of a saintly uncle, a priest, who ably dis-
charged the duty of training his young relative in learning
and piety. More than one of Theodore Ryken's family had
been blessed with a religious vocation, and in the priestly call-
ing had displayed great charity and zeal in the cause of reli-
gion.

As we look for vocations and virtues to repeat themselves,
so we are not surprised to learn that from earliest childhood
the young Theodore showed himself piously inclined, shunned
worldly amusements, was -happiest when in solitude, and found
his greatest delight in the company of destitute and helpless
childhood.

734

THE SONS OF ST. XAVIER.

[Sept.,

When quite a youth he became the secretary of Le Sage
Ten Brook, the celebrated convert, writer, and philanthropist,
who has been styled the Orestes Brownson of Belgium. Ten
Brook's loss of eyesight whilst yet in the vigor of manhood
had forced him to lay aside his versatile pen, but with Mr.

ST. XAVIER'S COLLEGE, LOUISVILLE, KY.

Ryken as his amanuensis he was still able to continue his
noble avocation.

In an orphan asylum erected by the generosity of Le Sage
Ten Brook, Mr. Ryken first became impressed with the great
value of Christian education, as opposed to godless teaching.

Sweetly, strongly, the voice of God whispered in his heart,
and attentive to the divine prompting, the young man formed
a resolve to establish a congregation whose members should
devote their lives to that end.

After taking counsel with his friend and adviser, and calmly
and earnestly deliberating the plan, he concluded that Europe
was already well equipped with religious orders, and he turned
his longing gaze toward the new world America.

With the earnest desire of preparing himself for the life he
had in mind, Theodore Ryken left Belgium and started for
America, in 1835. Arriving in this country, he joined some

1898.] THE SONS OF ST. XAVIER. 735

French missionaries and labored zealously among the Indian
tribes of Illinois, Indiana, and Missouri. Later he travelled
extensively through many States, familiarizing himself with the
habits and customs of the people, and becoming thoroughly
acquainted with their needs. With such occupations, together
with prayer and austerities, he matured his plans, and, con-
vinced beyond doubt of his special call, in 1838 he placed his
resolutions before the Right Rev. Bishop Rosati, of St. Louis.

To the latter Mr. Ryken explained his intention of return-
ing to Belgium, gathering together some pious youths, and,
after proving them well, binding them by vows and coming to
America to devote themselves to the instruction of youth in
religion and literature.

The plan was heartily endorsed by the Bishop of St. Louis,
upon whom the bearing and conversation of Mr. Ryken had
made a deep impression.

Seven other distinguished prelates added their approval to
that of Bishop Rosati, and, much encouraged, he returned to
his native land.

There, in old Bruges where historic memories cluster like
ivy on the crumbling walls of some venerated cloister with
the approval of the bishop of that city, Theodore Ryken rented
a suitable dwelling in the Rue de Bandet, and on June 5, 1839,
the Feast of St. Boniface, he took possession of it.

Was ever beginning more lowly? There was not even the
"two or three" to gather together in His Name. For five days
the embryo religious lived entirely alone. How fervent were
his prayers for companions ! On the sixth day two young men
arrived, sent by the Redemptorist fathers from St. Trond. These
were examined and received, and from that hour applications
from pious and worthy young men were frequent.

It is not difficult to imagine the trials and hardships of this
new religious organization. How ever ready is the world to
cry down the lofty aspirations of the soul that meekly seeks
to follow in the footsteps of the Crucified !

Apart from the poverty and privations of this little band,
frequent petty persecutions were encountered from the outside
world ; but these young men, with the example of their chosen
patron, St. Francis Xavier, before their mental vision, gladly
laid such offerings the violets of humility upon the altar of
self-immolation.

The number of these young men rapidly increased, ;
their example and many virtues greatly edified the venerable

736

THE SONS OF ST. XAVIEK.

[Sept.,

ST. JOHN'S NORMAL COLLEGE, DANVERS, MASS. NAMED " STONYCROFT " BY WHITTIER.

Bishop of Bruges, Francis Rene Boussen. With characteristic
caution, however, the latter waited for over a year before he
issued the formal commendation of the Congregation of
Xaverian Brothers. This authorized Theodore Ryken to pro-
ceed with its foundation in Bruges, and recommended the
society to the charitable people of the diocese.

Through the interest of the inhabitants of Bruges, Mr.
Ryken was enabled in July, 1841, to purchase Walletjes for
the first novitiate and parent-house of the Xaverian Brothers.
This property comprised a large mansion, the remnant of a
famous feudal castle, surrounded by the usual moat and ap-
proached by an old-fashioned drawbridge. A handsome garden,
planted with fruit and ornamental trees, was attached to the
mansion, and a high wall and hedge enclosed the entire do-
main.

In the archives of Bruges, Walletjes has special mention as a
place of great distinction, whilst to the pioneers of Xaverian-
ism it is truly a hallowed spot.

The rules of the new society having been drawn up, and
the approbation of the reigning Pontiff, Gregory XVI., being
secured, the labors of the infant order now began in earnest.

In 1842 a night-school for young men was opened, which
was promptly patronized. The following year the founder and

1898.] THE SONS OF ST. XAVIER.

four postulants were invested with the habit of the order a
robe similar to that worn by their patron, St. Francis Xavier,
whilst engaged in those remarkable missions in India and
Japan. This habit consists of a simple black cassock, with
belt and white collar. The religious names of the pioneers
were: Brother Francis Xavier, the Founder; Brothers Igna-
tius, Alphonse, Dominic, and Stanislaus. Of these the last
named still lives, and is director of St. Xavier's College, Louis-
ville, Kentucky. Three years later 'all took their vows for
life, and to that list we find added the names of Brothers
Aloysius and Alexius, the latter of whom has the distinction
of being Provincial of the American Province and President
of Mount St. Joseph's College, near Baltimore, Maryland.

The Xaverian Brotherhood grew and flourished, and, in addi-
tion to the second school which they had by this time estab-
lished at .the Walletjes, the brothers were urged by the clergy
to open an academy for boys of the middle and higher classes
of society in the centre of the city. Thus was laid the foun-
dation of the now famous St. Xavier's College, at present
attended by over four hundred students.

This college is the largest establishment in Bruges. Eight
large buildings have been added from time to time, and as
external alterations are prohibited by law, in order that the
ancient architecture of the city be maintained, the college pre-
sents a most unique appearance, with its lofty, moss-grown
walls, its narrow, winding passages, and ponderous gates and
turrets.

The first mission of the Xaverians was opened at Bury,
England, in 1848, but the Catholics there being too poor to
support a community of teachers, the brothers accepted an in-
vitation to locate in Manchester. In that city they were re-
markably successful, and to-day one of Manchester's greatest
boasts is the Catholic Collegiate of the Xaverian Brothers.

Brothers Ignatius, Alexius, and Stanislaus were the pioneers
of that mission, and to them belongs the no small honor of
having introduced into Manchester the exercises of the " May
devotions." Brother Alexius opened the exercises by reciting
the rosary and litany, reading then a selection from some book
of meditation. Brother Stanislaus led the choir and played the
organ, and the voices of the old mingled with those of the
children as the sweet titles of Our Lady floated heavenward.
Crowds of people attended the devotions every night, and many
owed their conversion, and others their perseverance in virtue,
VOL. LXVII. 47

738 THE SONS OF ST. XAVIER. [Sept.,

to these meetings. Until the coming of the brothers the May
devotions were unknown in Manchester. Tis true, there was
ever cherished by the faithful a tender affection for our
Blessed Lady, but it is a surprising fact that there was not
even a statue of her in any church in Manchester !

The people of the city seconded every effort of the
brothers in 'behalf of youth, and their schools rapidly became
the centres of that piety and culture which to-day find noble
expression in the Catholic gentleman of Manchester.

In the character of an educator, Brother Ignatius was him-
self a peer, as the government inspectors more than once, in
their reports, asserted. On one occasion such an inspector a
Protestant was so delighted with his methods as a teacher
that he invited Brother Ignatius to accompany him on his visit
to the schools, and introduced him to teachers and pupils as
the model school-master of England.

As an acknowledgment of his merits in his chosen calling,
the English government in 1893 placed Brother Ignatius on
the " retired list," giving him a pension for life.

In 1853 Most Rev. Archbishop Spalding, then Bishop of
Louisville, Kentucky, went to Belgium to procure joung priests
for his diocese from that thoroughly Catholic country.

Hearing of the new Brotherhood, he paid a visit to Brother
Francis Xavier, the founder, to whom he extended an invita-
tion to open schools in America. The zealous religious was
not slow in accepting, for such had long been his desire.
America's youth open, honest, intellectual they had fascinated
him from his first acquaintance with them, long before the
foundation stone of his congregation had been laid, and now
that the building was erected, how eager his delight to see his
dearest hopes about to be fulfilled ! In the following year, there-
fore, six brothers, accompanied by the founder, took passage for
America, and arriving in Louisville, Kentucky, were at once
domiciled in comfortable quarters. Two schools were soon
opened, St. Patrick's and the Immaculate Conception, and thus
was the standard of Xaverianism planted upon American soil
a standard not upheld without a struggle, however, for the
hardships consequent to all new settlements were greatly in-
creased by the prevalence of Know-nothingism, which served to
considerably retard the progress of the undertaking.

In 1860 the colony was strengthened by a band of six from
the parent-house, and Bishop Spalding procured for the brothers
a suitable dwelling, centrally located, where they opened St.

1898.]

THE SONS OF ST. XAVJER.

739

Xavier's Institute. This marked a period
of prosperity for the Xaverians, and in
1890 the steady increase of students, and
consequently the staff of teachers, de-
manded the purchase of a larger house.
The name of the institute was legally
changed to that of St. Xavier's College,
which has now become one of the most
successful seats of learning in Kentucky.
The buildings occupy a square in length,
and are surrounded by forest trees and
beautiful grounds. Among those who
point to St. Xavier's College as their
Alma Mater are

BROTHER STANISLAUS.

pride of God's al-
faithful shepherds to
minent business men
high in the fields
-and science recall
lection the days
of the noble Bro-
The present di-
lege is Brother Stan-
immortal pioneers
Congregation, who
honor of being its
ber.
ed the band in

'THE FIRST GRADUATE OF ST.
XAVIER'S.

many who are the
tar, serving him as
his flock, whilst pro-
and others ranking
of law, medicine,
with tender recol-
spent under the care
thers at St. Xavier's.
rector of the col-
islaus, one of the
of the Xaverian
also enjoys the

REV. FRANCIS CASS.DY.SJ., ldest livin ^ mem ~
Graduate of St. Xavier's, Louis- In i860 he join-

viiie, Ky. Louisville, and for

thirty-eight years has remained at that
post of duty. In 1885, being appointed
director of the Louisville house, he was
obliged to resign his position of teacher
at St. Patrick's ; but the pastor and the
entire parish, fearing the effect of his
disconnection with the school, offered to
pay his usual salary, to have him identi-
fied with the young members of the con-
gregation. As his heart has ever been in
teaching, he gladly continues, at the age
of eighty-one years, to visit the schools
several times a week, and gives personal
assistance when needed.

Brother Stanislaus is a born musician,

740 THE SONS OF ST. XAVIER. [Sept.,

and the talent which found juvenile expression in whittling
whistles, odd flutes, and indescribable instruments of many
kinds, later distinguished its possessor as a musician of no mean
order. He it was who furnished the music at the first " May
devotions " in Manchester, and he it is who at St. Xavier's
College regularly presides at the organ, touching the chords
with the grace and ease of youth, despite the fact that the
snows of eighty years have thrown their mantle round him.

When Bishop Spalding was called from Louisville and
raised to the dignity of Archbishop of Baltimore, he made a
farewell address in which were enumerated the many chari-
table institutions erected during his administration.

" There is yet one more," he said, *' which cost me twelve
years of incessant labor, and which I consider the grandest
work of my life, and that is the introduction of the Xaverian
Brothers into this city, to educate our boys in sound religious
principles."

His love for the brothers was again displayed by his urging
them to enter his new diocese, to take charge of St. Patrick's
school in Baltimore, and of St. Mary's Industrial School, just
outside that city. The foundation of the latter institution was
due to the energy of Monsignor McColgan, a striking character
in the Catholic hierarchy of America, called "the Father
Mathew of Maryland."

It was he who founded the first Catholic temperance society
in Baltimore, which formed the nucleus of that great society,
the Confraternity of the Sacred Thirst.

In his visits as a priest, Father McColgan saw many evi-
dences of neglect in parents towards their growing sons, and
he conceived the idea of establishing a home in which such
lads might be taught useful trades and receive a wholesome
Christian education.

Archbishop Spalding, to whom he explained his views, readi-
ly approved of the plan. A meeting was held at which twenty
thousand dollars were subscribed by the Catholics of Balti-
more, and by personal exertions Father McColgan obtained
many other donations, which soon enabled him to found the
institution, and to gather therein many neglected boys, regard-
less of creed. By his influence he also secured the passage by
city council and State legislature of measures which made it a
semi-public institution. Baltimore has reason to pride herself
upon St. Mary's Industrial School and its corps of zealous
Xaverians, and she is ever ready to give evidence of her appre-

1898.]

elation both by
open words of
praise and by
substantial contri-
butions from her
treasury.

THE SONS OF ST. XA VIER.

74i

ST. MARY'S INDUSTRIAL SCHOOL, BALTIMORE, MD.

Brother Dominic, the leader of that faithful band of self-
sacrificing brothers, is a man of great force of character and lofti-
ness of spirit. Nor is that loftiness of spirit to be confused
with hauteur, nor his force of character inimical to gentleness of
method. It is his constant care, as it is also that of his associate
brothers, to turn into proper channels the natural propensities
of his charges. No boy leaves St. Mary's with the stamp of
the reformatory upon him; no boy leaves St. Mary's with
broken spirit and crushed ambition. In his person is respected
and defended the priceless jewel of human liberty. He is not
thrown into a mould to issue forth stamped with another's will,
but he is tenderly guarded, his lessons made easy and pleasant,
and kindness and benevolence are the weapons which conquer
in almost every case.

The well-known missionary, Rev. Simon Herderick, C.P.,
sums up the qualities of St. Mary's Industrial School, in an in-

742 THE SONS OF ST. XAVIER. [Sept. r

terview granted a reporter of the Baltimore American at- the
close of a spiritual retreat given to the boys.

" I have been in many institutions," remarked Father Her-
derick, " without commission and commissioned by the governors
of New York and New Jersey, but nowhere is there anything
to approach St. Mary's Industrial School. No bars, no man-
acles, no cat-o'-nine-tails, no whips, no lash, no cells, no bread
and water, no keepers, no 'whaling expeditions,' no 'red juice/
and a condition of morality that no aggregation of boys any-
where, gathered for any purpose, can surpass, if they can equal!
Brother Dominic and his Xaverian associates have done a mar-
vellous work, and I shall commend them and their methods
wheresoever I go to all interested in the preservation of youth.
By the way, did the gentlemen who recently pondered the pro-
blem, ' What to do with our boys,' have a conference with
Brother Dominic ? "

The youth that enters St. Mary's finds there a great repub-
lic, where good conduct and desire for advancement arealwa}s
encouraged and rewarded. His stay depends on himself. He
needs no " influence " to secure bis withdrawal. He is well fed,
warmly clothed, and especially he has time for play.

The brothers, with true religious fervor, lose their identity
in their labor. They are never separate from their pupils, but
in work or play are their constant companion^ though their
presence is never regarded as a menace to freedom, the boys
well understanding and appreciating the affectionate interest of
their teachers.

St. Mary's School is an immense structure fronting on the
Frederick Road, one of the principal thoroughfares leading into
Baltimore. A large farm is attached, and the building itself is
fitted with every equipment necessary for the acquirement of
the trades. In 1897 eight hundred boys received shelter and
instruction in the institution. Each boy is obliged to attend
school, the hours for study being conveniently arranged to suit
age and employments. Thorough and substantial progress has
been made in all the lines of study, which embraces the branches
necessary for a complete business education.

A thorough knowledge of the trades is acquired under skilled
mechanics, and a practical acquaintance with them obtained
by the application of such to the present demands of the in-
stitution. Thus, the boys in the carpenter shop assist with the
repairing of the exterior and interior of the buildings. Those
in the painting and glazing departments aid in renovating such

1898.]

THE SONS OF ST. XA VIEK.

743

Portions as need freshening from time to time. In the
tailor shop is made and repaired all the clothing
requ.red by the boys. The same may be said of the hosier
department; whilst in the bakery are employed five boys
who convert barrels of flour into bread, cakes, and pies for"
the use of the inmates. Five large greenhouses give occupa-
tion to a number, whilst the farm of fifty acres, once a dense
est of trees and undergrowth, but now cleared and drained
yields as a result of the boys' labors cereals and vegetables of

THE TAILOR SHOP.

such excellent quality as to always command the highest
market price.

The brothers are justly proud of St. Mary's World, a neat
little journal that issues from the press at St. Mary's Indus-
trial SchooL It is a model of type-setting and printing, and
would put to shame many a more pretentious sheet. Its enter-
taining and instructive pages are a source of edification to the
boys, and many compliments have been paid the same by lead-
ing journals of Baltimore. The type-setting and press-work are
done entirely by the boys of the school, and the interest which
they must take in a publication of their very own is in itself

744 THE SONS OF ST. XAVIER. [Sept.,

a training in language perhaps superior to any other method in
ordinary use.

The amusements during recreation hours include all the
games that engross the attention of boys everywhere. Foot-
ball is practised, but under regulations that secure invigorating
exercise without the possibility of danger to life and limb. In
base-ball the boys have achieved high honors, the Seniors win.
ning twenty-nine out of thirty-four games in contests with the
best amateur clubs of Baltimore.

Perhaps nothing is more conducive to pleasure, however,
than the music of the three bands, under the direction of a
capable professor. The brass band consists of thirty-six boys,
the orchestra of twenty-four, the fife and drum corps of thirty,
whilst there are five trumpeters. There is also a vocal class
of two hundred and fifty boys.

An annex of St. Mary's, which has been doing valuable
work, is St. James's Home for working-boys, which was estab-
lished in Baltimore City, by Cardinal Gibbons, in 1878. This
is, of course, in charge of the Xaverian Brothers, and furnishes
a home for worthy working-boys, who, after obtaining employ-
ment, contribute a small portion of their wages to defray the
expenses of the household. Thus is fostered a feeling of inde-
pendence, and besides there is furnished a pleasant security
from the baneful influences of the world.

In 1875 the second chapter of the Xaverian Congregation
was held at the parent-house in Bruges, and at this chapter
the three provinces, Belgium, England, and America, were
created. The provincial chosen for the American Province was
Brother Alexius, who had acted as superior both in Bruges and
Manchester, and who had besides for six years directed St.
Mary's Industrial School.

One of the new provincial's first acts was to secure a suita-
ble novitiate for the candidates of the order, and a favorable
location was obtained in a large property on the Frederick
Road, west of Baltimore. A substantial building was erected
and solemnly dedicated as the novitiate, under the name of
Mount St. Joseph, November 30, 1876. Simultaneously the
Brother Provincial, at the instance of the clergy, opened a
school for young men which was incorporated under the name
of Mount St. Joseph's College. Both institutions have proved
a success, the former adding from year to year many recruits
to the army of Xaverian educators, and the latter carrying on
its roll an average of a hundred pupils annually.

1898.]

THE SONS OP ST. XAVIER.

745

No Catholic col-
bears a higher repu-
St. Joseph's has
able direction of
Provincial of the
and President of
though over seventy
years sit lightly upon
of the zealous pro-
cares and anxiety
office, he wears the
hood's prime. In
which the Xaverian
weight of years has

BROTHER JOSEPH.

lege in the South
tation than Mount
achieved under the
Brother Alexius,
American Province
t h e College. Al-
years of age, the
the truly noble face
vincial. Despite the
incident to such an
appearance of man-
fact, the ease with
Brothers . bear the
frequently been a

BROTHER CHRYSOSTOM.

subject of wonder,
of seventy, eighty,
is a common thing,
singularity and sua-
the distinguishing
acter.

ment of affairs at
Brother Alexius is
Brother Joseph, the
president of the in-
also the first mem-
Brotherhood in
birth and education,
ing . home in early
with merit a position

BROTHER VINCENT.

BROTHER PAUL.

To attain the age
or even ninety years
whilst piety without
vity of manner are
marks of their char-
In the manage-
Mount St. Joseph's
ably assisted by
director and vice-
stitution, who was
ber to enter the
America. Of Irish
we find him le*av-
youth and filling

of trust under the English government.

746

THE SONS OF ST. XAVIER.

[Sept.,

BROTHER ISIDORE.

In the early fifties we discover him in
America, where, in Louisville, Ky., after
a career of honor and usefulness, his
restless ambition finds unfailing peace in
the quiet cell of the Xaverian Brother.

Brother Joseph was director of the
colony of Xaverians that entered Balti-
more in 1872, his first charge being at
St. Patrick's school. Affairs here were
found in a state of chaos, but under his
masterful direction things assumed a pro-
per shape and to-day no school stands
higher. In many of the municipal cham-
bers, editorial chairs, offices of prominent business houses and
railroad companies, young men are found who attended St.
Patrick's school when Brother Joseph taught there, whilst law-
yers, doctors, and. priests point to him with pride as their be-
loved and honored tutor.

Any account of Mount St. Joseph's, how slight soever,
would be incomplete indeed without a mention of another, who
in the capacity of prefect of studies has for the space of thirty
years given an example of wisdom, tact, and unfailing devotion
to duty which has won and held every heart whose good for-
tune it is to have met and known him the noble Brother
Isidore.

With a gracious and commanding presence he combines a
charm of manner and a firm yet kindly dignity which, magnetic
in their manifestation, serve to conquer the most incorrigible
by gentleness, and to lead the more willing youth to heights
never dreamed of by him before.

Whether in the class-room, making easy
and pleasant the perplexing mysteries of
book-lore, or in recreation hall, relating
many a merry experience of a busy life,
or on the grounds, released from the re-
straining walls the best hour of all to a
boy the wonderful influence of Brother
Isidore is remembered now by world-
weary men, who recall with pleasurable
emotion the ne'er forgotten days at their
beloved Alma Mater.

"A look was enough from him," I have
heard an old pupil say. " No rod nor BROTHER FRANCIS.

I8 9 8.]

THE SONS OF ST. XA VIER.

747

discipline was neces-
sary, whether at
home or on the long
tramps for miles
over the surround-
ing country; his firm
yet gentle and re-

WHERE REST AND WORK
ALTERNATE.

proachful 'Boys,
boys!' would put
to shame our most
riotous inclinations,
and quench com-
pletely any attempt-
ed infringement of
the rules."

No fairer spot could have been selected than the one which
marks the situation of Mount St. Joseph's. It is within easy
reach of the Monumental City, and the commodious building,
with its charmingly appointed grounds, is a fit ornament for a

748

THE SONS OF ST. XAVIER.

[Sept.,

section with which Nature has been generous in her gifts.
Smiling fields, rich in grass and grain, spread to the gates of
the college, and all around it is a country rich in historic
memories.

Kentucky and Maryland are not alone the scenes of the
Xaverian Brothers' labors. At the instigation of different pre-

THE "STARS" BASE-BALL GROUNDS, ST. MARY'S INDUSTRIAL SCHOOL, BALTIMORE, MD.

lates, they have been introduced into Richmond, Virginia ;
Wheeling, West Virginia, and into Massachusetts, where they
conduct schools in Lowell and Lawrence. At Danvers, Mass.,
is St. John's Normal College, where a thorough course in
normal, literary, and scientific training is pursued by aspirants
to the great army of educators, assembled under the standard
of St. Francis Xavier. This magnificent property was christened
" Stonycroft " by its one time neighbor, the poet Whittier.

The sons of St. Xavier, ever anxious to enlarge their field
of usefulness, have recently purchased a magnificent property
at Old Point Comfort, where there will be immediately begun
a series of buildings to bear the name of Old Point Comfort
College. Apart from all the interior equipments necessary for

1898.]

THE SONS OF ST. XAVIER.

749

health, study, and comfort, there will be a diamond, and bowl-
ing alley, and hand-ball court, but the brothers will make it
their aim here, as in all their colleges, that brawn will be
subordinated to brain ; the intellectual man will take precedence
of the physical man. And let me here ask if it might not be
well for some of our colleges, presided over by others than re-
ligious, to gather a grain of wisdom from such a suggestion?
How is it that we daily see noted in papers and magazines the
progress of our young men in base-ball, foot-ball, rowing and
swimming, but rarely, I may say never, a word as to their at-
tainments in letters? Are the future rulers of our nation to
be the long-locked, muscular creatures who figure so conspicu-
ously in our journals as the models of "college education"?
If so, then may we well exclaim : " Angels and ministers of
grace, defend us!" *

Our safety in the present, our hope for the future, lies in
the methods of educators, for they are directly applicable to the
orderly growth of religious life. And without religion what
have we ? Chaos ! To the religious, then, we must look for
the profitable instruction of our youth, and under their benign
influence we may hope, without presumption, for a day when
carping doubt and wretched infidelity shall be no more.

750 How MY UNCLE LOST His WILL. [Sept.,

HOW MY UNCLE LOST HIS WILL

BY MARIE DONEGAN WALSH.

AM quite aware that ghost-stories are not the
fashion nowadays ; we have done away with such
nonsense for ever, and explained all theories of
a supernatural agency with good, sound common-
sense facts, which appeal to our highly cultivated
reasoning powers. If any one sees ghosts it is due to disor-
dered nerves or a disordered liver, or treated altogether as a
practical joke of a somewhat played-out character. But in spite
of our vaunted progress and superiority to such things, I think
human nature is much the same in this nineteenth century of
phonographs and Rontgen rays as it was in the good old days
when all men believed in spirits.

However, be this as it may, I never was much of a believer
in ghosts ; in fact, had not given the subject any consideration
whatever, having been far too much occupied with other things,
besides being a most practical person, without a touch of dreami-
ness or superstition in my composition. Therefore the story I
am about to relate, which is the one incomprehensible episode
in my otherwise humdrum life, may be interesting to others
who feel in the same way about spiritual occurrences.

Of course those who sit in the seats of the scornful may ex-
plain the thing in the most lucid and scientific manner possible
and in a way wholly convincing to themselves, but to me it is
one of the mysteries of life and will always remain such. So I
can only relate the facts as they happened, and leave wiser
brains than mine to decide their meaning. But now for my
story, which from this preamble may appear a much more ex-
citing affair than it really is.

In the days when it all happened, not so many years ago, I
was a young lawyer waiting patiently for the briefs that were so
slow to come. I had my office in a good building in a promi-
nent street (which cost me, by the way, far more than I could
afford), but no luck ever seemed to come my way ; and as time
went on I became thoroughly depressed, for the outlook was
anything but hopeful, and my little capital, slender at the best,
slowly decreased. A profession or business of some kind was

1898.] How MY UNCLE LOST His WILL. ; 5I

absolutely necessary for me, for I was not like many fellows
who have rich fathers to fall back upon if their playing at a
profession fails as a means of livelihood.

My father had died a year before, when I was at Harvard ;
and when affairs were settled up it was found that we were
considerably poorer than we had imagined, and my mother had
only a small annuity on which she could just manage to live
in comfort. Having studied for the law by my own special de-
sire, and being at that time altogether hopeful of succeeding
in it eventually, I hated to give up the profession I had chosen
for a business which might bring me quicker returns, so I de-
cided to struggle on awhile. My only near relative besides my
mother was an old uncle, my father's eldest brother reputed
to be very rich but a terrible miser, and his behavior towards
us after my father's death, at a time when he could have helped
my mother in many ways, disgusted me with him. For myself
I wanted neither his patronage nor support ; for even from a
child I disliked him and never willingly approached him.

A keen, successful business man himself, hard and stern, my
uncle had the greatest possible contempt for my father's un-
lucky speculations, which had cost us so dear ; and in the per-
functory visit of condolence he paid us, the only consolation he
offered was the characteristic one that " poor Henry always was
a fool in business matters, and he supposed his son would
follow in his. footsteps." This speech naturally did not mend
matters between us, and relations became more strained than
ever. The breach culminated about a year before the events
I am about to relate took place, when I became engaged to
Clare Summers, the prettiest girl in Baltimore, refined, lovely,
and sweet in every way, and of a very good family, but, like
myself, not over-blessed with this world's goods, and, moreover,
the daughter of a man my uncle had had some business trouble
with and disliked immensely. We were very much in love,
Clare and I, and with love and youth between us and confi-
dence of success, we felt all would come right in time, and were
content to wait till fortune should' walk in upon me suddenly,
and I should wake up one morning and find myself famous.

Just after our engagement my uncle paid us one of his
periodical visits (he only came when he had something dis-
agreeable to say), and found my mother alone. He vented all
his displeasure on her, working himself up to a state of perfect
fury over the idea of " two young ignoramuses without a cent
between them thinking of getting married," and winding up with

752 Ho w MY UNCLE LOST His WILL. [Sept.,

the parting assurance that if I persisted in this " unwarrantable
folly " we should never see any of his money. And what my
uncle says he does, as I have good reason to know. When I
came home and heard of his visit my rage at his meddling in
my affairs was almost equal to his own, and poor mother had
to bear the brunt of two storms ; but what mothers will en-
dure is past the comprehension of mortal man.

Of course, like all hot-headed young fools, I lost no time
in writing my uncle a letter, and telling him I would thank
him not to trouble himself about my affairs ; that I should mar-
ry whom I pleased, and he was quite at liberty to leave his
money to any one he liked, as I had never counted on it in the
least. Needless to relate, after my first passion cooled down
I regretted the impetuosity of my letter, and my manner of
wording it ; but for the life of me I can't say yet that I regret
the substance of it, for his attack was both unwarrantable and
unjust.

We heard nothing more from my uncle after this, and I plod-
ded on as best I could ; but it nearly drove me wild to think
of Clare, wasting her bright young girlhood waiting for me,
when she might have had so many richer and better fellows
than myself.

In fact, I had almost determined to go to her and break the
engagement, cost me what it would ; for it was an injustice to
ask her to continue it. Through all my disappointments and
failures my darling stood by me, and her brave, cheery words
of hope were my only solace in a world that looked black
enough to discourage any one.

And, indeed, I began to think the worst had come to the
worst one cold winter day early in the new year, when I sat
in my chilly little office (I couldn't afford to heat it even with
a gas-stove) and looked dismally around from the scanty furni-
ture and grim old law-books which formed my only stock-in-
trade to my light pocket-book, where a few dollar-bills were
the only thing left between me and failure, unless I drew on
my mother's small allowance, which I had steadily refused to
do in spite of her repeated generous offers the dear mother !
Just as I was seriously turning over in my mind by what work
I was best adapted to earn an honest living, a ring came at
my door, and the hope that springs eternal in the human breast
rose within me and I straightened myself up in the expecta-
tion of the long-looked-for client. Alas for my hopes ! It
turned out to be only the postman with a letter ; but even a

1898.] How MY UNCLE LOST His WILL. 753

letter was better than nothing in the present low ebb of affairs,
and I took it eagerly, only to experience a fresh thrill of dis-
appointment when I recognized in the address my uncle's char-
acteristic handwriting, minute almost to invisibility.

I knew the man too well not to believe that he had any-
thing pleasant to communicate, and I was well aware that no
idea of relenting would ever come into his flinty old heart.
The letter was short, business-like, and to the point ; altogether
so like my uncle that I had to laugh there by myself when I
had finished it but not a mirthful laugh by any means ! It
ran :

" DEAR NEPHEW HENRY : I wish to make a new will, having
mislaid my old one ; and as you are my brother's son and a
lawyer (though I hate the whole race of them), I feel it my
duty to give you a little business in spite of your unwarrant-
able behavior to me. Of course, not being interested in the
will in any way (as I told you at our last meeting), it is quite
legal that you should draw it up ! Therefore I shall be obliged
if you can make it convenient to come out to Allanmore to-
morrow evening and do this business for me. I will send car-
riage to meet you at 7:30 train.

" Yours sincerely,

"JOHN ALLANMORE WEST."

What did the old man mean by this communication ? Did
he only want to remind me, for fear I might be tempted to
forget the fact, that I was cut off his inheritance, or was it in
contemptuous pity for my briefless state, or even perhaps in-
tended as a grim practical joke? My uncle, however, was by
no means inclined to joking of any sort, and I decided to
write him an instant refusal, alleging too much occupation in
the city as an excuse. But the extreme absurdity of it struck
me in its most ludicrous light as I thought of how easily my
urgent engagements could be postponed. At the same time I
felt anything but inclined to eat humble pie, and accept that
curt and peremptory summons just when he chose to extend
the hand of patronage to me. " The old miser wants to save
lawyer's fees by employing me," I thought, " for I'm morally
certain it is not from any love of his nephew. I believe I will
astonish him after all by taking him at his word, as nothing
better offers just now, and if he tries to get the better of me
he will find his match."

My uncle's letter had come just at the right time. Under

VOL. LXVII. 48

754 How MY UNCLE LOST His WILL. [Sept.,

other circumstances I would not even have noticed it, but I
had grown so desperate with enforced inaction that I positively
welcomed a change of any sort a tangible something to which
I could lay my hand.

So I went home and informed my mother of my intentions,
showing her uncle's letter, over which she waxed highly indig-
nant, packed my slender portmanteau, and started next evening
for Allanmore in a not particularly Christian frame of mind.
Like all local trains, the train simply crept through the snow-
covered fields of the dreary winter landscape ; and when it finally
drew up at the country station which was the nearest point to
Allanmore, the short January twilight was already falling, damp
and chilly. My uncle's carriage, which waited for me, was a
lumbering, heavy affair, of the kind probably in fashion in the
colonial days ; and it was drawn by two fat old horses of an-
cient and solid appearance. But the inside of the vehicle proved
most luxurious, and as I sank back into its roomy depths
it appeared by no means the worst place one could choose
for a long two-hours' drive through the hill-country, when the
bleak winds were whistling outside with a cutting blast.

It scarcely seemed half-an-hour before we were passing the
stone gates of my uncle's mansion, and bowling smoothly
along the gloomy avenue of sycamores which led to the
house. As we drew up at last before the portico with its
imposing columns the house presented an appearance of uni-
form and absolute gloom ; for not a light appeared at any of
the windows, and I reflected half-jokingly, half-angrily, that
my uncle had certainly not killed the fatted calf for my arrival.

By the time the coachman had ponderously descended from
his perch and opened the door of the carriage, the hall door
was flung open and an old butler appeared, holding up a
lamp, behind which he peered out cautiously into the dark-
ness evidently expecting that I might be bringing a band of
tramps or house-breakers in my train. He ushered me into a
fine old oak-wainscoted hall, which looked cold and dreary even
with its huge open fire-places, and explained to me on the
way to my room that Mr. West never left his rooms in the
evening, but would be pleased to see me after I had dined.

Matters were better in my own room, for it was small and
cozy, more modern-looking than the gloomy apartments we had
passed, and even boasted a small though economical fire.

After telling me that dinner would be served as soon as
I was ready, the old butler took himself off with his lamp,

1898.] How MY UNCLE LOST His WILL. 755

leaving me to the mild radiance of a couple of wax candles ;
and when my simple toilet was completed I proceeded to
descend, but was somewhat taken aback at finding no light in
the corridor, so I had to return for one of my tall silver
candle-sticks to light me on the way. After several wrong turns
for the house seemed to be fairly overru with corridors and
staircases I finally found my way to the dining-room, where
my old friend, the irreproachable butler, waited on me in
gloomy state.

It was a splendid apartment, hung with fine old family
portraits, among which the most recent was my Uncle John,
with his keen, cold face and piercing eyes, and as I sat in
solitary magnificence in an oasis of light at the end of the
long table, with a hearty appetite disposing of the various
dishes the butler brought me, I wondered fancifully what
would be done with all this brave company of Allanmores
when their present owner went over to the majority. They
would very likely be knocked down in a job-lot by an auc-
tioneer, or perhaps my uncle might leave his portrait to my
mother and myself as a token of his affection* He was quite
capable of doing such a thing. One matter, however, the old
gentleman had not economized on in this dreary old mansion
of his, and that was his chef; for I never sat down to a better-
cooked, better-served dinner.

I can see my fin-de-siecle reader raising his eyebrows as
he reads my comments on the dinner, and saying with supe-
rior intuition, " That explains the ghost-story." But let me
observe from the outset that the argument will not answer, for,
fortunately for myself, I have the digestion of that much-
abused bird, the ostrich ; and even now, in my sober middle-
age, have yet to taste the dinner which could give me the
nightmare.

As I sat after dinner, smoking an excellent cigar, waiting
till it should suit my uncle to summon, me, it appeared alto-
gether a desirable thing to own all this solid luxury and com-
fort ; and I sighed as I thought of Clare, and how well it
would have suited her stately beauty to be chatelaine of this
fine old mansion, instead of a poor man's wife, with all the
sordidness and petty troubles of a daily struggle with scanty
means.

It is well for a man to be obliged to work and have the
spur of necessity, for it brings out the manliness of his nature ;
but for a woman it is another thing, and, in spite of the New-

756 How MY UNCLE LOST His WILL. [Sept.,

Woman theory, I think a woman is better and happier in her
home life, undisturbed by business and its cares.

More and more bitter grew my thoughts as I went over
"what might have been " under different circumstances; and
when the noiseless butler approached once more to say that
" Master would be pleased to see me now if quite convenient,'*
I rose in anything but a complaisant humor to face my grim
old kinsman, feeling more than half-inclined to throw the whole
business over, and let the old miser find some one else to draw
up his will than his much-injured nephew. But my good angel
prevailed, and in the end I found myself meekly following the
man along the interminable, badly-lighted corridors towards my
uncle's rooms, which were situated in a modern wing of the
house far apart. We had traversed, as it seemed to me, a dis-
tance of about half a mile, when the butler paused at last at a
door at the very end of the corridor, knocked, and threw open
the door, announcing pompously, " Mr. Henry West."

A tall figure drew itself slowly out of a capacious chair to
greet me, and I could hardly restrain a start of surprise when
I recognized in this feeble, aged figure, with its white hair, my
Uncle John, whom I had last seen, barely two years ago, a
hale and hearty man. Defiant as I felt, my feelings were
somewhat softened by his appearance, and, as if divining this
and resenting it, the old man hastened to greet me with one
of his usual sharp speeches.

"Well, nephew Henry," he said testily as he shook hands,
" don't stand there staring as if you had seen a ghost ! I am
changed, no doubt, since we met, but I tell you, young man,
one doesn't pass through an illness like mine of last winter with-
out its telling upon one, and I am no longer as young as I
was ! "

Taken aback by this direct reference to my thoughts, I
stammered something about not being aware of his illness, etc.

"Of course not," he snapped; "you are not in the habit of
troubling yourself much whether I live or die ; but," with a keen
glance under his shaggy eyebrows, " I don't mean to die just
yet, and in any case it won't make any difference to you. By
the way, do you still keep up that confounded nonsense with
the Summers girl, or have you come to your senses at last ? "

If he had intended to rouse me from my first impulse of
pity for him into a deliberate rage, he succeeded thoroughly.
All my old dislike and antagonism came back redoubled at his
taunting words, and I was beginning a reply as insulting as his

1898.] How MY UNCLE LOST His WILL. 757

own when it struck me how thoroughly childish it was to
quarrel with an old man like this. So with an effort I re-
strained myself, and said in studiedly calm tones :

"I don't think I came here to discuss my private affairs,
Uncle John, so we will leave them alone, if you please. I
understood you wished to see me on business matters ; but if
this is not 'so, I must ask you to excuse me, as I have no time
to waste on useless discussions."

" Hoity-toity !" quoth my uncle indignantly; "what are the
young people coming to, dictating what their elders shall say-
private affairs, business matters, forsooth ! " And he went on with
a torrent of angry words ; but there was an odd twinkle in his
eye as after awhile he drew his dispatch-box toward him, and
proceeded to give me all the instructions about his will in the
most business-like manner; and when it was drawn up in due
form, and I read it to him for his signature, he nodded approv-
ingly from time to time as if in high good humor over the
disposal of his property. I believe the old wretch thought he
was inflicting a terrible punishment upon me in doing this ;
but it really troubled me very little now who fell heir to his
miserable money, as long as I was out of the running. At last
all the formalities were completed, two of the men about the
place were called in to witness the document, and the business
ended. I waited in silence to hear if the old man had anything
else to say, determined not to be the first to commence a con-
versation. He threw himself back into his chair with an air
of relief, looking at me furtively from time to time, as if to see
the result of his tactics ; but my bored air of utter indifference
had produced its effect upon him, as I knew it would, and he
grew really angry at last, piqued at his failure to draw me out ;
so I was not surprised when he wished me a curt good-night,
signifying his desire of being alone. Equally ready to gratify
him, I jumped up at once and moved towards the door, but just
as I opened it he called after me :

" As you confine yourself so strictly to business matters,
nephew, perhaps it will not suit you to wait till to-morrow
morning for your fee, but I must ask you to do so, as it is
inconvenient for me to give it to you just now."

If he thought I would say he did not owe me anything he
was greatly mistaken, for I intended having my pound of flesh
as well as himself ; so, disregarding the sneer in his voice, I
merely answered coolly that it would do perfectly well in the
morning, for I felt if the conversation continued my powers of

758 How MY UNCLE LOST His WILL. [Sept.,

endurance would not hold out, and I should end by giving my
uncle a piece of my mind.

When I reached my room it was nearly twelve o'clock, and
I locked the door of my sanctum behind me with a feeling of
relief, and prepared for a comfortable smoke by the fire, being
glad to be alone once more, for my uncle's power of stinging
and irritating me to the last degree had been fully exercised
to-night. I was determined it should be the last time, and that
before I went away I would let him know in plain terms that
he and I were to be strangers for the future, as I had had
enough of this sort of thing. Then I began thinking over what
lay before me, seriously now, for all hope of ever inheriting a
penny from Uncle John had been settled to-night, and it was
time to be up and doing. But I was very tired, and gradually
the warmth and the soothing influence of my cigar combined
began to tell on me. I found myself, in spite of my very real
trouble and anxiety, becoming prosaically drowsy, and I made
up my mind to go to bed and follow the wise advice of letting
to-morrow take care of itself.

I must have slept the very instant my head touched the
pillow, for I remember no more after blowing out the candle
and climbing into the old-fashioned wooden bedstead till I
woke suddenly with a start from an unusually vivid dream, in
which I thought I saw Clare walking away from me down a
long passage. From time to time she would turn and beckon
to me, and I tried to follow, but never seemed to come any nearer,
after the elusive manner of dreams.

I rubbed my eyes, sat up, and became thoroughly awake in
a second, with that strange sense of the quickening and per-
ception of the mental powers which so often follows a sudden
wakening from a dream. But the strangest thing about it was
that the footsteps went on as they had done before in my
dream of Clare softly, continuously, with a firm, even tread ;
but instead of receding, they seemed to be coming steadily
nearer. Silence, complete and utter, reigned in the house, a
silence almost oppressive, when one's own breathing and the
ticking of the watch were unnaturally loud and startling, and
only the sound of the monotonous footsteps continued, softly
echoing down the corridor, coming nearer and nearer till they
paused outside my door. I thought immediately of my uncle,
that perhaps he was ill or needed something, and I waited for
a second in expectation of a knock at the door, then called
out "Who's there?"

1898.] How MY UNCLE LOST Nis WILL. 759

No answer came, so I repeated my question. Still no re-
sponse ; so I decided on the usual solution of a midnight
mystery in old houses" rats "turned over again and tried to
sleep, having, as I said before, very little imagination and not
being in the least nervous. But sleep seemed a difficult thing
to-night, after my first sudden waking, and I lay there quiet but
utterly sleepless, turning over in my mind the events of the day,
when suddenly the footsteps began again, but this time in my
room and coming towards the bedside. This was too much for
human endurance. " Who are you ? " I called again, springing
out of bed and fumbling to light a match, for the fire had
gone out, and the room was in total darkness and filled with
an icy air which chilled me through and through.

I struck and struck in vain with the matches, which obsti-
nately refused to light, as they always do when wanted, and
again as I did so the footsteps sounded, this time nearer than
ever, as if a person were slowly pacing round the room.

At last the match caught and the watery gleam of the
candle lighted the room dimly. I gazed around with dazed eyes,
expecting at least to see some shadowy figure start up out of
the gloom. But not a thing was visible ! I found my revolver,
and clutching it in my hand searched in every nook and corner
of the room, carefully lifting my candle to see. The fastenings
of both door and window were alike undisturbed and absolutely
nothing was to be found. Once more I tried to persuade my-
self it was a mistake, when the footsteps came again, actually
passing me where I stood transfixed in the middle of the room,
so closely that I could have touched the person (had there
been an earthly being to touch). It is no exaggeration to say
that at that moment my blood fairly ran cold with horror,
for this was no tangible thing I had to deal with. If it had
even been something I could see, the horror of the situation
would have been lessened ; but to stand there petrified, help-
less, with those soft footfalls echoing around me, unable to
speak or move for when I tried to speak the words froze on
m y iip S w ith that weird, invisible presence surrounding and
enveloping me, was horrifying.

A moment more and I felt my senses would have left me,
when the footsteps appeared to recede from my side and pass
towards the door, and then I heard them outside the locked
door once more and pacing down the corridor !

" My God ! " I gasped, when, as if delivered from some ter-
rible oppression, the power of speech came back to me again.

760 How MY UNCLE LOST His WILL. [Sept.,

Great drops of perspiration stood out on my forehead and my
heart beat with throbs that seemed as though they were audi-
ble, while I felt as if struck by some sudden and crushing blow
almost depriving me of thought and movement.

But with the steadily receding footsteps my terror seemed
to fade a little and my practical nature speedily reasserted
itself. Hastily I managed to get on some things and, grasping
the candle in one hand and the revolver in the other, forced
myself to set out for the door with stumbling steps, though a
strong physical aversion to my task seemed to prevent me.

I unlocked the door with difficulty, for my fingers were
trembling, and passed out into the corridor. Here, instead of
the total darkness I had left it in when I retired to bed, the
corridor was now literally ablaze and flooded with light ! A large
lamp was placed in a bracket on the wall, but I had not no-
ticed its being lighted on my way to my room. At any rate,
it was turned up now and flaring to its highest extent, blazing
above and below the chimney, which was cracked in several
places, and the panelling of the wall behind it was blistered
and discolored by the strong heat. Nothing can be more un-
canny in a quiet, deserted house at midnight than a strong,
blazing light which almost seems to accentuate the utter still-
ness. It was the last touch needed to complete the strange
occurrences of the night. I hesitated a moment, looked out
on the windows of the corridor which gave on the garden side
of the house, and then, opening one wide, I snatched the
bronze lamp out of its bracket and threw it out of the window
with all my strength as far as I could throw.

Not a moment too soon, for, not being the modern safety
lamp, it exploded suddenly as it fell, but the flames were in-
stantly extinguished in the wet grass. How I ever touched
the lamp with my trembling fingers and carried it to the win-
dow is one of the mysteries of that most mysterious night, but
sometimes strength, which afterwards seems incredible, is given
to us in moments of bodily weakness.

I took up my candle and again resumed my journey along
the corridor, for having recovered a little strength and courage
with my physical exertions I obstinately determined to get to
the bottom of the mystery. I opened every door and examined
every recess, but nothing was there and not a sound disturbed
the terrible stillness that reigned in this quiet house, where
not a soul but myself seemed living and breathing. I paused
for a second baffled, and once again came the sound of the

1898.] How MY UNCLE LOST HJS WILL. 761

mysterious footsteps slowly, softly, -down some steps which lay
just before me, bringing with them a renewed chill of cold hor-
ror. But I persevered in following and found myself at last in
the new wing where my uncle's rooms lay. A faint glimmer
of light shone out from under the door of the library, so he
was evidently still awake, and it gave me a feeling of relief to
realize that another human being shared my midnight vigils.
Not a movement, however, came from within the room, and
silence reigned supreme, unbroken even by the ghostly foot-
steps, which had now completely ceased. I knocked at the
door, but no answer came. I pushed the door open, not with-
out a feeling of apprehension as to what might confront
me, for the events of the night had somewhat unhinged my
nerves.

To my horror, as I opened it, a smell of burning filled
the air and a dull, smouldering flame of fire leaped up into
a blaze, fanned by the draught of the suddenly opening
door.

The room was on fire ! All the papers and inflammable
matter on the writing-table were burnt, and the steady flames
were creeping up the tapestry window-curtains near it. I in-
stantly perceived the originator of the mischief in the gutter-
ing wax candle fallen from the candlestick, which had first ig-
nited the papers. The arm-chair beside the table was empty
this much I could see through the clouds of thick yellow smoke
already filling the room in volumes, so I tried to make my
way to the further door leading to my uncle's bedroom to
warn him of his peril before alarming the house, but at the
first step I stumbled heavily over a prostrate, figure near the
window my underlying, face -downwards, motionless and rigid,
apparently asphyxiated !

Unspeakably awful was the situation : alone in that burn-
ing room with the dead man in my arms, half choked with the
fumes of smoke, and groping desperately for the bell-rope to
ring, for though I lifted my voice again and again in a desper-
ate cry for help no answer came.

I managed to turn my uncle slightly so as to feel his heart,
and to my surprise found it still beating. With a superhuman
effort and the courage hope had given me I half-carried, half-
dragged him from the library into the passage, and then,
darting back through the burning room to his bedroom be-
yond, almost tore the bell-rope down in my desperation, still
shouting for help as I did so.

762 How MY UNCLE LOST His WILL. [Sept.,

As a final effort I tried firing off my revolver, and at last,
to my intense relief, heard a replying shout and a sound of
doors hastily thrown open in the distance. In a second the
quiet house became a scene of bustling confusion, for the but-
ler, my uncle's valet, and many of the servants appeared
most of them in a half-dazed condition at being so suddenly
aroused.

It was the work of a moment to send one of them for the
doctor and two others to carry my uncle to a room far away
from the fire, whilst the rest of us, with the help of the grooms
and stablemen, who brought their hose and buckets into play
through the windows, managed, after considerable exertion, to
put out the fire, which by now had made considerable head-
way.

When I saw that all was going well, I returned to my
uncle and found him quite revived, by the aid of the restora-
tives his valet had given him, and able to recognize me when
I approached him. In the meantime the doctor arrived, and
judging from his astonished appearance when he beheld me I
must have presented a curious figure as I arose from my un-
cle's bedside all blackened by smoke and flames and singed
out of recognition, though fortunately not burnt.

He had evidently received some explanation of the affair
from the servant, and immediately proceeded to examine my
uncle ; and, after asking me a few questions as to how I found
him, etc., declared that the old man was not in the least in-
jured, but only shaken and stunned by his heavy fall, and that
a little rest and care would bring him round again speedily.
After taking a few hours' sleep, for it was daylight, I made a
thorough inspection of the premises and the grounds, question-
ing all the servants and trying to find some clue to last night's
mysbery ; but in the end I was obliged to confess myself thor-
oughly at a loss to account for it in any way.

The fire and my uncle's peril had completely banished the
subject from my mind for the time being, but now that I was
at ease concerning that, the mysterious footsteps and the
strange light which had actually been the means of my dis-
covering the fire, absolutely haunted my thoughts. The
more I tried to understand it the more mysterious they ap-
peared. My obstinate convictions on such matters die hard ;
but facts are more than convictions, and I acknowledged in my
innermost thoughts that those had been no human footsteps
that I followed last night along the corridors of Allanmore,

1898.] How MY UNCLE LOST His WILL. 763

but a warning sent by Heaven in order that I might be the
means of saving human life ; else why, why had they pene-
trated even to my very bedside, and guided me straight to the
door of my uncle's library ? We think we are so unerring in
our proud philosophy, we poor mortals, and in the great light
of science which beats so strongly on our dying century, we
can explain all things by natural causes. But let one ray from
that spirit world which encompasses us like the air we breathe
fall across our path, and we are fain to lay down our armor
and confess ourselves vanquished by a power higher and more
farseeing than our own. My meditations were interrupted by
a message from -my uncle asking to see me.

Now, I had made up my mind it was no use telling about
the mysterious footsteps, for people would either think I was
drawing on my imagination for effect, or else that I was
slightly out of my mind a conclusion I should most certainly
have jumped at myself had any one told me such a tale. '

My uncle, however, began the conversation ; and, holding out
his hand, said bluntly, coming straight to the point as was his
wont : " I have a great deal to thank you for, nephew Henry.
If it had not been for your presence in the house last night
and your prompt assistance I should now be burnt to a cinder,
and a coroner's inquest would be taking place here to-day ;
that is to say, if the house hadn't been burnt to the ground
too ! Believe me, I am grateful for your goodness, for we did
not part on the best of terms last night, and after all it would
not have been much more than I deserved had you let me
alone. By the way," he said suddenly, "why didn't you let
me burn ? for if you had, you would have found yourself heir to
my property this morning."

" Do you take me for a villain and a murderer as well as
an idiot, Uncle John?" I asked indignantly. As usual, we
were not many minutes together before we began to quarrel.
" I only did my duty in rescuing you, as I would have rescued
any human creature from a horrible death; and if I had not
been there, your valet or some one else would have found you
in time, so there is nothing so wonderful about it after all."

" Yes, my valet, very likely ! " snapped my uncle with scorn ;
"away at the other end of the house, and hard to wake as the
Seven Sleepers. No, no, Henry West; you know very well
you are talking nonsense; and it is to you and you alone I
owe my life, even- if you did only consider me as the abstract
fellow-creature and not your poor uncle. Gratitude is a hard

764 How MY UNCLE LOST His WILL. [Sept.,

pill to swallow, it seems, for any one as proud as you are, but
you have to take it from me, young man, whether you will or
not." And he chuckled to himself in a knowing way, till I
began to think his mind must be wandering slightly.

"Look here, Henry," he said at last, "add one more favor
to what you have already done me, and tell me the whole
story of last night from the beginning. First of all, what
made you come to my room?"

So I told him I had been awakened by some noise in the
night, and starting off to see what it was, found my way to
his room at last, and discovered it on fire, etc. I could see,
however, he was not satisfied with my explanation, as he pur-
sued the subject as to why I had come in his direction, so far
from my own quarters, how I had found the way, etc., and as
I perceived that he was getting feverishly excited over it, just
to satisfy him I told him everything, just as you have heard
it, secretly rather curious to see what he thought of it. Con-
trary to my expectations my uncle did not interrupt me with
any incredulous questions or sneers, but heard me in profound
silence to the end.

" It is a strange story very strange," he repeated, after a
prolonged pause. " The strangest thing I ever heard ; but I
know you, nephew Henry, and that you are telling me the
truth. I don't believe in such things myself, never did. But
there seems no other explanation to offer for this than one of
a supernatural agency, and if the footsteps had not come you
would not have been aroused. Though why my poor old, use-
less life should have been spared by an interposition of Divine
Providence, seems a strange and incomprehensible thing to me.
Well, well, God's ways are truly wonderful, and when you get
to my age, nephew, you will find many things in this life not
to be explained by your modern science, wonderful as you think
it ; but I am truly grateful for the mercy which has spared
me. Perhaps God wishes to give .me time to do better things
with my life, for I've been a hard man in my time and refused
him much I might have given him."

He seemed to be going off into a brown study, altogether
lost in his thoughts and apparently oblivious of my presence ;
but suddenly he roused himself to say sharply : " You say you
found me lying on my face last night in the library. Did
you notice anything in my hand ? "

I replied that I had not, for my only thought was to get
him out of the burning room.

1898.] How MY UNCLE LOST His WILL. 765

"And all the papers on the table were burnt too?" he per-
sisted eagerly.

" Everything that was outside," I answered, " but the desk it-
self is uninjured beyond being charred and burnt a little at
the sides."

'Then let me tell my story now," said my uncle gravely;
" and you, nephew, will have the kindness not to interrupt me
till the end.

" After you left me last night I began thinking things over,
and didn't find myself quite so happy over the disposal of
affairs as I thought ; for the injustice of what I had done
seemed to rise up and reproach me. I am getting old now,
and don't look at things quite in the way I used, and many a
time in my lonely old age I have wished to be friends with
my only nephew and his mother. I certainly might have treated
you better at the time your father died ; indeed I had the in-
tention of doing so, but your confounded pride (so like my
own) always stood in the way, and it was a hard thing for an
old man like me to make advances to a younger one. Then
came that unfortunate affair of your engagement to " I made
a restless movement at this point, but my uncle held up his
hand and proceeded " don't be afraid, I am not going to say
anything more about it ; you have chosen for yourself, and it
makes no difference now ; but I don't like the girl all the same.
Your obstinacy on that point, too, so contrary to all my wishes,
and the letter you sent me just afterwards, settled any linger-
ing weakness, for as you know, I am a hard man and obstinate,
as you are yourself, and find it difficult to forgive a slight or
crossing of my will.

" Well, I heard, as time went on, you were not succeeding
in your sturdy independence, and I made up my mind the
other day to ask you to come here on business and try an-
other time if you were willing, to give in ; thinking, like the
old fool I am, that the sight of all you were losing by your
obstinacy might tempt you to succumb ; but I might have
known you better and foreseen what exactly happened that it
would make you more set in your way than ever. Then last
night I got angry again with your cool way of shutting me
up, and thought you had all you deserved for being so pig-
headed ; but, as I say, the instant you walked out of the room
with your head in the air I felt I was a blundering old fellow
and had expected you to put up with more than human flesh
and blood could bear. So I thought and thought of what way

766 How MY UNCLE LOST His WILL. [Sept.,

I could get out of it without giving up my pride, and I began
to look for the old will I had mislaid turning out drawers and
corners I haven't been to for years ; and I found it at last in a
long-forgotten secret drawer, for my memory is not as good as it
used to be. But I was glad to find it, for my obstinacy would not
have let me make another even then. However, I was weak and
tired after my long search, bending over drawers and cupboards
and staying awake so late in the night, beyond my usual time ;
but before I went to bed I wanted to get the matter off my mind
and do justice to you at last ; so 1 took the will you drew up
last night and held it to the flame of the candle to burn it slowly,
but as I did so one of my old attacks of fearful dizziness and
faintness suddenly came over me and I swayed back in the
chair, falling to the ground, and I suppose knocking my head
as I fell against the table, for I remember no more till I woke
this morning in the bedroom. Now, I did not mean to divulge
this, but I have told you so that you may know it was my in-
tention to change my will last night, before all this happened ;
for I know too well that in your pride you would accept noth-
ing from me had you thought it done out of gratitude. No,
don't deny it ; you think not now, perhaps, but if I had come
to you this morning and offered to leave you my fortune be-
cause you saved my life, I can well imagine the way my gift
would have been thrown back in my fate with scant gratitude.
Why, even this morning you would take no thanks nor acknow-
ledge any indebtedness on my part.

" Well, you have heard my story, nephew Henry, and will be-
lieve it as one honest man believes another. And I can only ask
you to forgive me, and think a little better of me in the future.
It's not a pleasant tale for a man of my disposition to tell ;
but, hang it all, I owe you far more reparation than humbling
my pride a little. Go away now and think about it, and when
you feel you can get over it come and tell me ; but don't let's
talk about it any more."

I quite understood the old man's feelings much the same
as my own would have been under the circumstances and I
heartily grasped the hand he held out to me, for, as I told him,
I also felt myself to blame for the estrangement which had
parted us for years, for had I had less pride matters might
have gone better all round.

Happily for us, however, a higher power had taken the gui-
dance of affairs out of our hands and brought them to a hap-
py conclusion ; and who knows but what the occurrences of

1898.] How MY UNCLE LOST His WILL. 767

that strange night at Allanmore had brought good to us
both?

The next day, my uncle being much better, I left him to
go home, and his last words to me on leaving were : " God
bless you, Henry, for all you've done for me ; don't forget to
come and see me occasionally, for it will make new life in the
old house to have your cheery presence in it sometimes. You
and I are too much alike, lad, not to be friends, but "lowering
his voice " don't bring the Summers girl to see me too soon.
Let me get used to her gradually ; but mind, I respect you for
your obstinacy about it, all the same." I had to laugh at this
characteristic parting as I drove away from Allanmore in the
short dusk of a January afternoon, not without a shiver and
chill as I looked up at the house where I had gone through
such strange experiences.

When I reached home I found my mother and Clare to-
gether, and in a state of the greatest excitement, for they had
read of the fire in a paper, but had no further news but my
brief telegram telling of my own and my uncle's safety. Of
course I had to go over the story again with every detail, and
was made out something of a hero by my womankind ; but they
both looked pale and grave over the description of the foot-
steps, and Clare crept closer to me, with her great blue eyes
dark and shining with excitement, and laying her hand softly
on my arm, whispered : " Harry, it was your guardian angel, sent
to warn you of the fire. He is always by your side, and why
should he not be allowed to let^ you hear him in such a
moment of peril?"

I had never thought of this explanation of my mysterious
visitant ; but God bless my darling for her beautiful faith,
which is so divine a thing to our more material natures! It is
certainly possible that might be the solution of the mystery;
though Heaven knows I was not particularly worthy that such
a mark of favor should be shown me, unless indeed it was on
account of the prayers of those two good women whom I know
are always praying for me.

/68 MR. CHAMBERLAIN'S FOREIGN POLICY [Sept.,

MR. CHAMBERLAIN'S FOREIGN POLICY AND THE
DREYFUS CASE.

BY REV. GEORGE McDERMOT, C.S.P.

GOOD deal of writing and speaking has taken
place in America concerning the proposal for an
Anglo-American alliance. I am not disposed to
deprecate an alliance between the United King-
dom and the United States when it is for the
advantage of both powers, but it is quite another thing when
the idea is thrown out by a public man suspected by the
ministry of which he is a member, and without a particle of
influence among the rank and file of the Tory section of the
Unionist party. Every one knows this section is the over-
whelming majority of the party, that its success at the hustings
is a fairly determinable matter; on the other hand, a hundred
influences affect the candidature of a Liberal Unionist, and by
no possibility could the most successful campaign make the
Liberal Unionists anything more than a fragment of the coali-
tion. Therefore, Mr. Chamberlain, the public man referred to,
has not it in his power to establish an alliance on the part of
the United Kingdom. I admit Lord Salisbury has thrown out
baits for one with the United States, that his foreign policy
has been cautious and creditable in many respects ; and that
conceivably if he led a strong Tory majority in both houses,
instead of one held together by an uncertain influence which
makes repulsion a temporary attraction, he would be warranted
in entering on an alliance with any country. One of the baits
thrown out by him was that Spain was a dying power, and
this in connection with a double-barrelled suggestion : that the
United States should be in at the death that is, at the division
of the spoils and second, " England " not the United Kingdom
would sustain the other against the European nations. Eng-
land is "the predominant partner" in the Home-Rule contro-
versy, according to the views of Lord Roseberry, but I totally
deny that she is that in a war with civilized countries. Eng-
land with Ireland against her would be as paralyzed as a man
bound hand and foot. I may accept Mr. Gladstone's high-
sounding illustration of the respective forces of England and

1898.] AND THE DREYFUS CASE. 769

Ireland in conflict, namely, a great vessel of war dragging a
boat behind her stern; but a war with France, a rebellion in
Ireland, and infinite possibilities in England, and with the
United States as a basis for operations in Canada, give quite
another aspect to the boat trailed in the wake of the levia-
than. These are considerations worth taking into account on
both sides of the Atlantic.

INTERNATIONAL WIRE-PULLING.

But it is not Lord Salisbury who is the special promoter,
the irresistible medium of the alliance. Mr. Chamberlain, who
grasps great schemes, aims at securing Germany as an ally
against France, and Russia and America as one against the
world. The utter infamy of the policy by which a war between
Germany and France is sought to be brought about is only in
keeping with the smallness of the materials and the weakness
of the influences set in motion by, or on behalf of, Mr. Cham-
berlain. An article appears in the National Review for June
which is entitled " The Truth about Dreyfus." It is an attempt
under the guise of a vindication of that officer, convicted by a
competent tribunal, to excite feelings of jealousy between
France and Germany concerning their relations in general
and those connected with the province of Alsace in particular.
Nothing could justify this wickedness. When Mr. Goschen de-
scribed the situation of England as one of "splendid isolation,"
he must have thought that her interests did not permit friendly
sentiments or dealings with the rest of the world. The idea
of the Elizabethan pirates who maintained there was no peace
beyond the Line, the perpetual war on the Spanish Main in
those days, and the lawlessness of opinion which permitted in
the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries English soldiers to
help the rebels of friendly nations, have each and all their
counterpart in the grasping spirit which underlay the recent
policy of isolation. It simply meant, Bear no part in the comity
of nations, so that your hands may be free to seize whatever
you may safely lay hold of. The world is not so obtuse as not
to have seen this ; consequently distrust, hatred, and contempt
were the feelings of mankind towards the power which would
make the seas and oceans its highways and the territories of
semi-civilized and savage nations the theatre of its commercial
frauds. Isolation, however, will no longer pay.

THE CUNNING TACTICS OF FLATTERY.

So an ally is wanted against Russia in Asia ; against France
VOL. LXYII. 49

7/o MR. CHAMBERLAIN'S FOREIGN POLICY [Sept.,

in Europe, Asia, and Africa ; against Italy in the Mediterra-
nean, the Levant, and Africa ; against Austria's policy in Tur-
key ; against the world, because England's interests were deemed
to be hostile to those of all other nations with the exception,
fulsomely expressed, of the German Empire and the United
States. At one time the British government described the
latter power as the United States " of North America." I won-
der has this added clause of a queen's speech during the Civil
War passed from the memory of Americans ? I remember
well the construction put upon it in England at the time : it
was regarded as an intimation to the public that the govern-
ment was about recognizing the independence of the Confed-
erate States, and indeed it could have meant nothing else. If
America's mission is, in any way, to enlarge personal and- politi-
cal liberty, to contribute something to the advancement of the
race by encouraging the exercise of honest judgment, and by
respect for the dignity of human nature, in the assertion of the
moral equality of mankind; if her aim is to add to the sum of
happiness by securing within her domain the rights of all her
people and by keeping far away from the lust of conquest
which curses the states of the old world ; and if she has been
at all successful in this mission and aim, it is solely because a
great slave-owning empire does not dispute with her the pos-
session of the American continent. Bearing this in mind, she
must assign their true value to the appeals of cousinship made
by Mr. Chamberlain, the Tories, and those Whigs who out-Tory
the Tories. The religious element is blended with the ethno-
logical, the Protestant Teutonic stock, English and German ;
the Protestant Anglo-Saxon race, English and American ; but
no consideration of religion or of race would have prevented
England from splitting up the Union if she could have accom-
plished it when the Southern States were winning victory after
victory.

A COVERT THRUST AT THE CHURCH.

Among the expedients and influences set at work in news-
paper and periodical, platform utterances and quasi-diplomatic
representations, not the least sinister is the intemperate and
officious assault on the French military authorities, the Jesuits,
and the upper-class Catholics of France in the article to \\hich
we have already alluded. The paper in the National Review is
signed " Huguenot." In it the writer speaks of the English
military college, which corresponds to the Ecole Polytechnique
in France, as " our Woolwich"; we, therefore, suppose he is an
Englishman we are not prepared to say he is a Jew ; but the

AND THE DREY f us CASE. 77 j

unreasoning fervor of his praise of the Jews a praise hardly
relevant the unlimited bitterness of his references to any
writer who does not regard their influence in a country as a
blessing, and the wanton malignity with which he drags the
Jesuits and the Catholics of rank into a quarrel with which
they have nothing to do, are circumstances which might justify
the opinion that he is, if not a Jew in belief, at least a person
of Jewish descent and sympathies.

INTRIGUE AND SECRET INFLUENCE.

That an article with nothing to recommend it on the score
of ability or matter should appear in a publication of the status
of the National Review can only be due to the possession of
special political knowledge or influence, or of a secret of some
social importance. If the last consideration has anything to do
with the publication, it must be connected with political influ-
ence. As for any special knowledge of the interior history of
German intrigues in France, we do not believe " Huguenot "
possesses it ; still less has he an acquaintance with the secret
hopes of the higher classes of Catholics, or that he knows more
of the hidden policy of the Jesuits than any Newdigate or
Whalley of the English Parliament, any Johnston of Ballykilby
or similar Irish representative of Protestant civilization. Then
the conclusion is, the article was written in the interest of
some man high in the councils of the British government-
written as the avant courier of a tentative policy and believed
by the editor to have been inspired. The subject-matter, along
with the circumstances of style and treatment, leads to the
conclusion we have mentioned : the intention of forcing Ger-
many and France, if not into a war, into relations so strained
that the former country would become an ally of England.

THE SHORT-SIGHTEDNESS OF SELFISH AMBITION.

The European powers, considering England could be at any
time arrested in her policy of aggression and her pursuit of
commercial monopoly, indulged themselves in the luxury of
reciprocal jealousy. Now, this condition of affairs had not been
seen by Mr. Chamberlain or Mr. Goschen at first, but it was
distinctly appreciated by Lord Salisbury all along. Humiliat-
ing as it is to Jingo insolence, the rampant war-party of Eng-
land, with Mr. Goschen and Mr. Chamberlain at its head, must
now acknowledge that that country only escaped from a com-
bined attack on her possessions and commercial centres all
over the globe by a jealousy such as that which has kept

772 MR. CHAMBERLAIN'S FOREIGN POLICY [Sept.,

from death the moribund empire of the sultan. Hence the
alliances sought at Washington and Berlin, hence the rhetorical
decoys to draw Germany, the common Protestantism, ancestral
ties, the near relationship of the royal houses of Prussia and
England, a combined policy in the East and in Africa, the ruin
of France and its consequence in the partition of her com-
merce between England and Germany. These rhetorical flour-
ishes, uttered like base coin wherever Englishmen could circu-
late them, are focussed in the article with which we are dealing.
It is an argumentative challenge in a res judicata. One would
suppose a competent tribunal of a country deciding on the
guilt or innocence of an accused person might be relied upon ;
rather than a foreigner whose knowledge could not be greater
than that of any other outsider, and whose ability to use the
knowledge common to all was less than that of the many
English Liberals who considered that the court-martial which
tried Dreyfus and the French ministry of war should be left
to decide a matter so exclusively their own. The very delicacy
of the subjects involved, such as the alleged betrayal and pur-
chase of military secrets, the debatable condition of the province
of Alsace between the two powers, and the conviction of both
that war was prevented on several occasions only by the inter-
vention of Russia to save France from dismemberment, and to
prevent Germany from obtaining an ascendency in Europe all
of them matters so grave and unapproachable, so fraught with
danger to the peace of the world, should have prevented
their being treated in a foreign journal. One has not words to
express what he thinks of the review which allowed them to
be handled in a reckless article and by a writer under the
obscurity of a pseudonym.

THE EFFORTS FOR AN ALLIANCE ARE FUTILE.

Having before us the efforts of Mr. Chamberlain, with an-
other Liberal of his own stamp, in the same Tory cabinet,
behind him we mean Mr. Goschen to form an alliance of-
fensive and defensive with the United States; we write in the
interest of that country when we say that no alliance between
the United Kingdom and the States will be- of value unless one
made at the time when a really Radical government rules the
British Empire. Mr. Goschen belongs to the banking interest,
the plutocratic camp in the midst of London society, almost in
possession of the press and acquiring possession of the land.
For that body there is no country the world is its oyster. All
the resources of the British Empire would be employed, if it had

1898.] AND THE DREYFUS CASE. 773

its way, in securing markets, violating treaties, cajoling, coercing,
plundering. It cannot be for the interests of the United
States that a league should be entered into with this party.
Mr. Goschen is the figure behind the curtain, but Mr. Cham-
berlain is the actor before the world. The latter has one
quality of clever men, he rapidly takes up the ideas of others ;
he has another quality not so valuable, he appropriates them
without acknowledgment. He believes he is the prophet of
the foreign policy beginning to be called Chamberlainism,
while in point of fact, in its splendid and barbaric form, it
is the offspring of Mr. Cecil Rhodes's genius^ and in its share-
holding and exchanges of the world shape it is the inspiration
of the Rothschilds and the other giants of finance or of fraud.
Now, Mr. Goschen has inherited the calculating talents of his
race, and he sees that no more money is to be made by " the
splendid isolation of England " ; consequently the adventurous
member for Birmingham, who, like Bottom, would play every
part, is prompted to extend the empire, but in alliance with
Germany and America. It would be invidious, perhaps, to say
that even in the foreign policy which the Secretary for the
Colonies has grafted on the business and usages of his office
he is the puppet of the financiers instead of being the leader
of the Jingoes.

THE PROSTITUTION OF ALL PRINCIPLES FOR PERSONAL ENDS.

To support the wicked fantasy of a man incapable of orig-
inating anything great or sagacious, but gifted with the fervid
perception which confers eloquence, and in the lurid light of
which good and evil are confounded ; which can advocate an
immoral policy as warmly as a scheme of national regeneration,
and on the other hand defend the latter on an emergency with
more than the passionate rhetoric of a Burke or a Clarkson, to
support the wild fantasy called the imperial policy of a man
like this, France is insulted, her ministers outraged, her system
of jurisprudence scoffed at, her military tribunals, always be-
lieved to be courts of honor as well as of law, held up as cor-
rupt boards sitting to do the will of the war-minister for the
time being. This "Huguenot" proves too much. No one has
a particle of honor or of conscience. Again, his assumptions
are taken for facts, but we cannot allow them as evidence
against the integrity of either the military or the civil courts
of France. From beginning to end he flings out surmises, sus-
picions, theories, never a solid fact or an intelligible principle.
M. Drumont is a literary gladiator who has assailed the Jews

774 MR. CHAMBERLAIN'S FOREIGN POLICY [Sept.,

with bigoted malignity, therefore Dreyfus was sacrificed because
he was a Jew. We do not buckler the cause of M. Drumont,
but we are at liberty to say that, though there may be much
to explain his hostility to Jews, he does not possess the support
of the high-class Catholics of France in what this National
Review writer describes as his crusade against the Jews. We
'are aware that from time to time, in England and on the Con-
tinent of Europe, epidemics of hatred of Jews swept over the
masses of the people.

THE CHURCH THE DEFENDER OF THE JEWS AGAINST OPPRESSION.

In Catholic countries, and in Catholic times in those coun-
tries which later on became Protestant, prelates of the church
exerted their influence to protect Jews ; even, as it were, com-
pelled kings and great nobles to protect them. For such
a purpose the powers of the church were threatened. Now,
so far as I know, Jews were not favored in Protestant
countries. Nay more, excellent . men opposed the removal
of their disabilities in England ; there are excellent men
among the clergy and laity of the English Church who
still maintain that the admission of Jews to the bar, to the
Houses of Parliament, to the army and navy, is incompatible
with the claim of England to be regarded as a Christian coun-
try. We shall pass from this unpleasant feature in the case
made for Dreyfus, informing " Huguenot," the editor of the
'National Review, the Protestant Jew, Mr. Goschen, and his
agent, Mr. Chamberlain, who is converting the Colonial Office
into a chamber for conspiracies against other nations, that so
anxious were popes to protect the Jews, from the eleventh
century to the latest hour of their moral authority in Europe,
that they, to some extent, succeeded in establishing as a rule
of evidence the principle that no Christian should be believed
in a charge against a Jew unless he was corroborated by a
Jew. In one country, the most intensely Catholic in Europe
Poland this rule became part of the law of evidence ; and
it was the recognized law in the Papal States when Jews were
persecuted everywhere else.

THE INTEGRITY OF THE CATHOLIC FRENCH NOBLES.

We are justified, therefore, in supposing that the Catholic
nobles of the Faubourg St. Germain were not sufficiently in-
terested in the proceedings of the authorities of the Freemason
and Jewish Republic of France to have this Alsatian Jew,
Dreyfus, condemned by the court-martial. These men of

1898.] AND THE DREYFUS CASE. 775

pure blood and honorable traditions all that had been left
them in the cataclysm of their country kept aloof from the
bourgeois monarchy of Louis Philippe, as they had from the
allurements of the First Empire and the adulatory homage with
which they were courted by the Second. Theirs was not the
custom to seek for place, or even to ask the favor of election
to the Chamber. They lived in themselves ready indeed, as in
1870, to give their lives for France content if allowed to bring
up their children in the religion of their fathers ; too haughty
to belong to a society which made its wealth by dishonesty,
too careless to bear a part in a government which was pushing
the country over the brink of the precipice. To-morrow, as in
1870, they would come forward to save the country given up
to an invader's armies by the rulers who inherited the sense,
the patriotism, and the religion of the Reign of Terror, they
would pass through the circumcision of a Commune behind
them, and in the face of the foe obtain such terms as would
enable the Jews and Freemasons who had fled in the hour of
danger to return to the interrupted exercise of government and
robbery. This they would do, and having done it, they would
go back to the -Faubourg or the remnant of their estates and
sit with folded hands while laws would be enacted depriving
their children of education, and their relatives in the religious
orders of bread, nay, the right to live in the land they had
saved. We think, then, we can hardly accept the opinion of
this English " Huguenot " holding a brief for Goschen cum Cham-
berlain as to the hand the upper-class Catholics of France had
in forcing the court-martial to condemn an obscure German Jew.

THE PARABLE OF THE UNJUST STEWARD EXEMPLIFIED.
Mr. Chamberlain's angling for a German alliance at this
juncture wears something of the character of the steward's
proceedings which served to point the moral in one of the
Divine parables. If political parties can be trusted in the
matter, the Tories are getting indignant at his plotting against
the head of the government, the Liberal Unionists are in a
tremor of excitement similar to that which, experts -say, affects
a lady of a certain age who has secured an admirer and
pecting an important declaration. But the opposition, acco
ino- to its sections, eyes him with various feelings wonder, s<
and hope. The Roseberry wing, to which office is not merely
the reward of labor and sacrifice, but is the tribute due to tl
superior status to which labor and sacrifice are foreign, L
with hope to a government led by that noble lord who

776 MR. CHAMBERLAIN' s FOREIGN POLICY [Sept.,

sponsible for the phrase " predominant partner " and the de-
sertion implied in it, and Mr. Chamberlain, who has proved him-
self since 1886 the inveterate enemy of Home Rule. The
genuine followers of Mr. Gladstone regard with scorn the man
who plotted against his chief as he now plots against Lord
Salisbury; while the rest of the opposition look with wonder at
the minister whose utterances are the expression of a dominant
militarism, but who, at a time not very distant, had compared
the English government in Ireland to the rule of the Russians
in Warsaw, that of the Austrians in Venice. His conversion to
this latter policy is consistent with a German alliance, a league
against national rights and the liberty of weak peoples, between
England and the camp which menaces Europe.

THE DEPLORABLE CONSEQUENCES OF A FRANCO-GERMAN WAR.

We are not in love with the present government of France,
but we should regard an attack on France by Germany as a
terrible calamity whose consequences cannot be estimated, and
could never be repaired in the generations yet to come. It is
with a feeling akin to horror we contemplate the result of another
war we are putting Russia out of consideration for the moment
like that of 1870. A race which with many faults has many
qualities of a high and engaging character would be reduced to
servitude under a people conspicuous among Germans and the
nations of the world for coarseness, brutality, and greed we
mean the Prussians. The politeness which earned for French-
men a character for insincerity in England would become the
servility of the slave, the refinement of thought which expressed
itself in a certain chivalry of action and sometimes in a gaiety,
sometimes in an elevation of language, which powerfully attracted
strangers of the best classes this politeness and this refinement
would be killed by the horse-laughs, the guttural explosions, and
the more than Batavian elegance of the conquerors. But for
the world at large, who can measure the injury ? Fancy, at the
fall of the Western Empire, the Barbarian nations in her pro-
vinces without a moral influence of inconceivable and irresistible
might in the midst of them to reorganize and construct ; wars
upon wars carried on with a ferocity that knew no limit ; pas-
sions uncontrolled and hardening into habits with each succes-
sive war, tumult, outbreak ; law an empty name, or rather a
sword to smite the feeble and innocent ; magistracy only power-
ful when maintaining some iniquitous suitor in a high place,
shielding some great criminal from the charges of humanity
oppressed and wronged beyond the patience of the slave ; all

l8 9 8 AND THE DREYFUS CASE. 777

this you would have if Prussia should again march over France.
The finest influence of civilization, apart from the effect religion
has on character, is found among the French. Englishmen can-
not conceive it ; else why do they regard the courtesy of a
Frenchman as the symbol of dishonesty? Now, those qualities
of manner, those graces of speech, those elevated tones of
thought, linked as all are to a national character emotional and
idealistic in an eminent degree, have a good effect on the rest
of Europe. The nation of shopkeepers, with Mr. Chamberlain
and Mr. Goschen at their head, may think of unbounded wealth
to be realized in an empire more extensive than a Caesar ruled ;
but amid his dreams of gold and power one can conceive an
Englishman missing somewhat the people of whom it was said
they alone would go to war for an idea. We can conceive
a German government in France, German fleets in the Baltic,
in the North Sea, in the Atlantic from the North Sea to
Spain. We can contemplate with a prophetic sense of vindic-
tive justice an army composed of Germans and Frenchmen
drilling night and day for the invasion of England ; while the
masses of Russia kept pouring from trans-Caspian railways on
the north-western, from Afghan railways on the north-eastern,
frontier of India.

A PROPHECY OF ENGLAND'S PUNISHMENT.

Now, this last speculation is no dream ; so completely con-
vinced of its unaerial character is an expert in Indian politics,
that he recommends a conscription in England as one means to
save India from Russia, while mainly relying, or pretending to
rely mainly, on the cultivation of friendly relations between
both states.* The other may be visionary in a degree because
it supposes the defeat of France. But whether it is fanciful
or not, Englishmen should be taught in America, if they mean
to use that country to ruin France, that they leave out of
account the part played during the War of Independence by
Cornwallis and Burgoyne, for instance, on the one side, and that
by Lafayette and his brother officers on the other. It is as
paltry as many of Mr. Chamberlain's other methods to employ
the writer in the National Review to work himself into an
enthusiasm for justice, because a Jew from Alsace was con-
victed of selling military secrets which his position as an artillery
officer enabled him to learn. It is not necessary for our pur-
pose to express an opinion on the guilt or innocence of Dreyfus.

* The gentleman who takes this view is E. C. Ringler Thompson, late Assistant Agent
to the Governor General of India, etc., etc.

778 MR. CHAMBERLAIN' s FOREIGN POLICY [Sept.,

He was tried and found guilty ; we are not a court of appeal
from the court-martial, and pace the writer in the National
Review, we do not think it is creditable to any foreigner to
pose as a court of appeal, but we are bound to consider the
accused was rightly convicted until a higher authority corrects
the finding of the court-martial.

THE EVIL RESULTS OF AN IGNOBLE POLICY.
To put the matter in plain terms, we think nothing more
unscrupulous has taken place in our time than the line of policy
pursued toward France by Mr. Chamberlain, except, indeed, his
proceedings against the Transvaal. If the ability and influence
of " Huguenot" were of a far-reaching character, or if the con-
dition of affairs between France and Germany were on the same
footing as in 1870, and on some occasions since, this dreadfully
unprincipled production would be the spark in the magazine.
The world would be involved. A war now between the two
powers would not be a duel ; all Europe would spring to arms ;
nay, the leading characteristics of the universal outbreak, which
Macaulay so admirably described as following Frederick's inva-
sion of Silesia, would again be witnessed. In China, in India,
all over Africa, in Europe from the Vistula to the Rhine, from
the Baltic to the Mediterranean, the nations in their frenzy
would destroy all the best results of the progress of this century
over three continents. Government would be pulled down and
brute-force set up ; horrors like those that attended the advance
of the Mohammedans in Asia and Eastern Europe, the Vandals
in Africa, the Goths and the hordes of Attila in the Western
Empire, would afflict the world : fertile provinces would be
turned into deserts, cities sacked or levelled to the ground ;
confusion, as of the days preceding the end of all things, would
wrap the earth in its folds ; until possibly some strong power,
like Russia, would emerge from the universal wreck to restore
that order which is a despot's law, that security for subjects
which springs from an irresponsible will.

THE IRRESISTIBLENESS OF A DESPOT'S WILL.
We do not think, however, that this "Huguenot's" article,
though the latest fly-leaf issued by Mr. Chamberlain as the ex-
ponent of a plutocratic imperialism, will bring on a battle of
Armageddon. Men have earned immortality by the doing of
acts, wicked indeed but commonplace in their performance
like the destruction of the Temple of Diana so there is no
reason why the vanity of a colonial secretary and the pen of a
reckless hireling should not in the abstract accomplish much

1898.] AND THE DREYFUS CASE. 779

harm ; but there is, fortunately, a security for the peace of the
world in the profound statesmanship and solid strength of
Russia. That power believes the strong hours are bringing up
the day when her purposes will be fulfilled ; and so believing,
she will risk nothing by premature action. She is advancing to
India from the west and the north ; her mind is set on Constan-
tinople, though her progress has been retarded by a Crimean
War and a Tory policy of alliance with Turkey, but no war
against her by France and England as allies will again take
place. France in the west is an effectual instrument of Russia's
policy. It is the purest folly for Mr. Chamberlain and the
English Jingoes to think they can launch Germany on France,
when her eastern frontier is exposed to the innumerable troops
of Russia. Between the latter and France, Germany would be
crushed in upon her centre with the certainty of fate. This is
the security, at present, for the peace of Europe and the world.

THE BASELESS SUPPOSITIONS OF A FOOL.

It is idle for a writer like the Jingo penman of the National
Review to hold up the military authorities of France as imbe-
ciles, the officers as ignorant and incompetent, the rank and
file every branch of the military service as feeble and coward-
ly. We cannot believe that such a change has come over the
French nation in all its classes as that there are no longer
talents of leadership among the men in command, no gallantry
and endurance in the grandsons of the soldiers who conquered
Europe almost within living memory. We do not think these
marvellous phenomena are proved because Captain Dreyfus was
convicted of having acted as millions of men, wrongly or right-
ly, believe most Jews are ready to act for a consideration.
That there are Jews of admirable qualities no one will deny,
but that these do not form the majority of the race, we fear, will
hardly be disputed. Indeed, the absurdity of the tone of this
article is conspicuous throughout, while the writer's unfitness
for handling a question. of evidence, involving matters of state
and international complications, forces itself on the attention
of any reader acquainted with the rules determining the admis-
sibility of such evidence. When Mr. Chamberlain, in embark-
ing on such a scheme of alliance to strengthen the hands of
England in Europe, selects among other media of advancing
his views a writer like "Huguenot" in the National Review,
we think the United States should be slow in lending her ear
to the statesman from Birmingham, charm he never so wisely.

78o

THE OPEN-AIR FOLKS-PLAY AT MERAN.

[Sept.,

THE OPEN-AIR FOLKS-PLAY AT MERAN.

BY E. C.

N the southern part of Tyrol, where the foaming
waters of the Adige and the Passer unite in a
stormy embrace, lies beautiful Meran, embedded
in roses and grape-vines. Magnificent villas sur-
round it as with a costly girdle, and the heights
above are studded with castles and ancient strongholds. Though
snow-capped ridges mark the sky-line, the valleys are resplen-
dent in the warm color of the South. This is the home of the
Burggrafler, a bold and puissant race, proud of their hills and
their freedom. In their neat red-trimmed jackets, their broad
green suspenders, knee-breeches and white stockings, these
great fellows offer an original picture. Their large shoulders
give an impression of elemental force, while their clear eyes
betray a child-like simplicity. As they stand before the church
on a Sunday morning, hundreds strong, they would but need
to shoulder their guns to be ready to march, a troop of well-
fitted soldiers, to the battle-field.

And so it happened once, eighty years ago, when their
" Anderle " led them, shouting and rejoicing, against the " Fran-
zos." He was the pride of their race, this Andreas Hofer, a
true hero of the people, about whose strong intent many weak-
er minds had risen and entwined themselves in a moment when
in old Europe there seemed to be only bent backs and bowed
heads. This is why even to-day in its innermost fibre the heart
of each Burggrafler is stirred by the name of Andreas Hofer.
Here in Meran every spot speaks of him, of his fortunes and
misfortunes. Through these streets he once marched, triumph-
ant and glory- crowned, at the head of his faithful followers.
The same streets saw him betrayed and bound, his courageous
wife by his side with their little son struggling to keep back
his tears because his father wept not. There, in that little
house, he spent his first night as a prisoner ; here, he under-
went his trial before being transported to Mantua.

Several years ago the popular writer Karl Wolf had the
happy thought of choosing the Tyrolese war of freedom of
1809-1810 as subject for a folks-play, which was first given in

1898.] THE OPEN-AIR FOLKS-PLAY AT ME KAN.

781

ANDREAS HOFER.

1892 on the occasion of the general assembly of the German
and Austrian Alpine Club. The success was immediate, and
since then it has been repeated every spring and autumn.
These representations, interesting above all by their simplicity
and fidelity to nature, are accompanied by ancient Tyrolese
battle-songs and patriotic melodies, inspiring alike to actor
and spectator, to Tyrolese and stranger, to peasant and citizen.
In many places the dramatic effect has a touch of antique
strength and largeness.

782 THE OPEN-AIR FOLKS-PLAY AT MERAN. [Sept.,

The play itself consists of a series of loosely-linked scenes
from the national history, interspersed with tableaux vivants.
The actors are citizens and peasants, grandchildren and great-
grandchildren of the combatants of 1809. The costumes and
weapons and many of the stage properties used are even in-
herited from those times.

The theatre is in a meadow, a quarter of an hour's ride
from Meran. The open stage represents a village green ; in the
middle is a wooden peasant house whose movable front opens
and closes according to the exigencies of the case ; right and
left are side streets. A majestic natural background is formed
on one side by the softly undulating vineyards of the Kiichel-
berg the bloody battle-field of 1809. Beyond is the ancient
castle of Tyrol from which the country took its name ; on the
other side is the thickly wooded Marlingberg, while over the
whole towers the magnificent mountain chain with its sap-green
meadows and its snowy crest touching the blue heavens.

Cannon shots, echoing from the mountains, announce the
opening of the play. A hearty " Gru'ass Gott ! " * in the Tyro-
lese dialect welcomes the spectators, and at the sound of one
of their old folk-songs the action begins. It is the morning of
the village fair. A shepherd calls his flock, petty tradesmen
set up their booths, country boys and girls pass and repass,
the whole a richly-colored picture with the quaint, brightly clad
figures, artless and free in motion. On a sudden the busy fair
life is interrupted by the appearance of a Bavarian f constable
announcing the imposition of new taxes. The rough, mocking
tone of the hated intruder, still more the importunities of the
accompanying soldiers toward one of the peasant girls, cause
the long pent-up feelings of the people to overflow, and the
young fellows show a desire to let the strangers feel the weight
of their Tyrolese fists. However, through the intervention of
the jovial host of the Eagle Inn, a serious quarrel is prevented.
Like the last ray of sun before the breaking of a storm, there
is heard above the complaints and protestations of the oppressed
people the subdued refrain of one of the loveliest of the Yodel-
songs :

Und a Waldbua bin i,
Und a Walddiandl liab i,
Bin a Bua a junger,
Schleich im Waldschlag umer.

*God greet you.

t Tyrol then belonged, through the varying chances of the Napoleonic wars, to Bavaria.

1898.] THE OPEN-AIR FOLKS-PLAY AT MERAN. 783

O diandl dein Treu,
Deine Aufrichtigkeit,
Deine schone Maniar
Hat mi hergfiiart zu diar.

O diandl mei, mei,
In mein Herz wachst a Zweig,
Brock diar'n ab, frisch'n ein,
Aber treu muasst miar sein.*

At this moment appears the charcoal-burner, formerly a rich
peasant, the " Moar am Egg," now bowed by grief and years.
His son had been a scout, and when the French, led by a
traitor, came upon the father's farm, they burned the house
to the ground, binding and lashing the old man, while the son
they hanged before his mother's eyes. The whole family now
wander beggared through the land. " Since then," the old man
says bitterly, "I know but one prayer: God in Heaven, be
merciful and gracious. Hoamzohln lass mi, hoamzohln ! "f And
a hundred eyes sparkle with revenge, a hundred mouths repeat

The tale of the charcoal-burner, softened here and there by
a word from his lovely daughter Therese, and his two grand-
children, produces a profound effect and is a masterpiece of
eloquence.

Then Stauber, " das Kraxentrogerle," J a creation full of ap-
pealing humor, comes to stir the fire. While fulfilling his trade
as pedlar, he is at the same time the messenger for the lead-
ers of the people. " Mander," he cries, " s ist Zeit, merkt's
enk, s ist Zeit."

At the moment of the greatest excitement the Ave-bell

sounds, and each falls upon his knees.- Here we have one of
t

* And I am a forest swain,
And I love a forest maiden
A young- swain am I,
And I slip through the glade.

O maiden ! thy faith,

Thy sincerity,

Thy lovely way,

Have drawn me fast to thee.

O maiden mine, mine !
In my heart grows a sprig ;
Oh pluck it and plant it,
But keep faith with me.

t Let me pay back. t The pedlar. Men, 'tis time ; take notice, 'tis time.

784 THE OPEN-AIR FOLKS-PLAY AT MERAN. [Sept.,

the most beautiful features of the play. The Ave-bell softens
the cry for revenge, giving the insurrection its true character
of a battle for " Gott, Kaiser und Vaterland."* This is why
Stauber says with such solemn earnestness : " Heunt lautet de
Glogg'n nou zum Gebet. . . . Wenn de Glogg'n aber a mol
a andre Sproch rodn, wenn sie Sturm lauten Lond aus und
Lond ein, zelm Mander muass ma lei uan Schroa hearn im gon-
zen Lond: Zeit ist's, drauf los ! " f

At the end of this first act follows the tableau vivant " Ave
Maria." Stauber, Gstirner, and the landlord of the Eagle are
seen grasping each other by the hand; at the side, the touch-
ing group of the charcoal-burner with his daughter and
grandchildren ; about them, the picturesque figures of men,
women, and children. The fine combination of color and line,
the expression of true and pure devotion, made a profound
effect ; the curtain fell, the last tones of the music died away,
and still a silence reigned among the spectators, as if each
feared to efface the impression. Then a storm of applause
broke forth like the roar of one of their mountain torrents.

The whole first act is indeed a masterpiece of folk-poetry.
Here is no catching after cheap effects, for one movement is
developed from the other in natural gradation, the dramatic
passion of the whole reaching its highest point in the person of
the charcoal-burner. The attention of the spectator is nowhere
divided or impeded by burdensome side-effects. The form of
the leading theme stands out clear and sharp, and the lovely
genre pictures which are scattered here and there cling round
it like green tendrils around some sturdy trunk. One sees how
the storm of the insurrection gathers itself, one hears the mut-
terings from afar which, quickly approaching, would break in a
single clap were they not softened and transformed by the
Ave Maria picture which, like a bow of promise, arches itself
over the whole.

The second act represents the council at the " Sandwirth's "
in Passeier, a faithful representation of the historical room in
Hofer's house. Among the robust figures of the commune
deputies the eye is immediately attracted by the manly appear-
ance of Hofer. He makes known that the prayers and com-
plaints of the people have been presented to the " liaben Kaiser

* God, Emperor, and Fatherland.

f To-day the bell still rings for prayer. . . But when the bells once speak another lan-
guage, ringing the whole country to alarm, then, men, but one cry must resound : 'Tis time:
up, forward !

1898.] THE OPEN.AIR FOLKS-PLAY AT MERAN. 785

ANTON CHRISTIAN, WHO PLAYED THE ROLE OF ANDREAS HOFER
IN THE FOLKS-PLAY AT^MERAN.

Franz "* by the Archduke John, and then traces the plan for
freeing the country from its foreign dominion. The proclama-
tion in the name of the kaiser is to be spread among the
people ; shouts of joy accompany Hofer's reading of it.
Stauber, " das Kraxentrogerle " who during his wanderings
keeps his ear open and, being born on " Frauensuntig,"f is

* The dear Emperor Francis. t Our Lady's Sunday.

VOL. LXV11. 50

786 THE OPEN-AIR FOLKS-PLAY AT MERAN. [Sept.,

supposed, according to the legend, to be able to hear the grass
grow relates what he has seen and heard, and gives to Hofer
"a Liabsbriafl," * telling him not to let his "old woman" see
it. In this "love-letter" the faithful Speckbacherf writes that
it is high time the girl was married (meaning the reunion of
Tyrol and Austria), the dowry is ready, as many guests can
come as wish,, and the Qth of April is to be chosen for the
nuptials (*'. e. t the general uprising). They all find the letter
" fein ausgekopft und der Speckbacher ist Kuan Narr." J

After the details have been agreed upon, Hofer brings out
a torn and blood-stained flag. " Often has it heard the whistling
of the balls, but never once been lowered in battle. Where it
has fluttered in storm and wind, there the Tyrolese have stood
firm as their mountains against the enemy, unshaken in their
love for Kaiser and Austria." All bare their heads and shout :
" Miar sein die alten, Hofer ; miar sein und bleiben oster
reichisch " ! And falling upon their knees, they lift their
hands in symbol of the sacred oath. " Up now, men," cries
Hofer, "with God, for Kaiser and for Fatherland!"

The act finishes with a touching tableau vivant representing
the marching forth of the general levy. Armed with scythes,
sickles, knives, clubs, old guns, they approach ; the standard-
bearer waves the flag aloft in circles after the old Tyrolese
custom ; a Capuchin monk binds a crucifix on the handle of a
rusty sabre and goes with them as chaplain ; here a mother
blesses her only son, there a woman hides her face on her
husband's shoulder, and children cling about their fathers' knees.
The most brilliant feature is Andreas Hofer himself, on horse-
back, surrounded by his Passeiers. The sorrowing farewell of
the women and old men, the wanton merriment of the young
fellows, the high courage for battle displayed by the troops,
whose hope is reflected in the face of Hofer, have a powerful
effect on the spectator, who knows too well the tragic end of
the hero. Suddenly, when the picture has fully developed
itself, the groups, as if by a magician's wand, seem changed
to stone, and no hand moves, no eyelid trembles, as the
curtain slowly falls. The sudden transition is most effective.

The third act, Andreas Hofer's day of honor, opens with an
indescribably beautiful picture representing the battle on the
Isel mountain, and reminds one of the unparalleled plastic art

* A love-letter. f One of the patriots.

\ Well conceived, and the Speckbacher is no fool.

We are the old stock, Hofer ; we are and we remain Austrian.

1898.] THE OP EN- AIR FOLKS-PLAY AT MERAN. 787

of the living pictures of Oberammergau. Otherwise this act is
the weakest of the five. A lack of artistic unity and an un-
pleasant seeking after effect make themselves to be felt ;
another hand than that of the practised Karl Wolf having
evidently come into play.

The scenes are enacted in the Hofburg at Innsbruck, where
Andreas Hofer is made governor of Tyrol. As testimony of
the kaiser's favor he is presented with the golden " Gnaden-
Kette."^ His first act as governor is to offer his country to
God, in the historic words: "To-day I offer the land of Tyrol
to the most Sacred Heart of Jesus, which will fortify me.
This chain shall remind me to pray day by day 'God protect
my fatherland, Tyrol.' " Then, as the affecting tones of the
Austrian national hymn are heard, spectators as well as actors
rise to their feet and the act closes.

In the fourth act we are again conducted to the village
green. A stillness reigns over all since the departure of the
men. Women and children pass and repass in the streets about
their accustomed duties. Before the Eagle Inn sit a grcup of
old men discussing the recent occurrences, while a swarm of
school-boys play at battle.

Suddenly a young fellow bursts from one of the houses with
the cry : " Up, men ; the French are coming ! " The inhabitants
press from all sides in the greatest excitement. A moment and
a division of French troops appears, leading the captured
Hofegger.f The commanding officer orders the mayor to pro-
vide quarters for his soldiers, and threatens to burn the village
to the ground if any one gives a signal or help to the insur-
rectionists.

" Understood each word, each," the mayor answers calmly,
and then begs mercy for the prisoners ; but the officer thrusts
him harshly aside. " Not so, Herr Commandant," he protests ;
"who knows what the next hour will bring?" He has scarcely
spoken when the report of guns is heard in the distance.
Louder and louder they sound. The officer quickly gives his
corporal orders to convey the prisoners under guard to Meran,
and retires himself with his remaining men to take part in the
impending fight. Immediately the peasants, young and old, press
between the guard and the prisoners ; a shrill whistle, and from
the bushes around jump armed men, the soldiers are easily over-
powered and the prisoners freed. The \yomen then busy them-
selves with providing refreshments, foremost among them the

* The grace-chain. t One of the patriots.

;88 THE OPEN-AIR FOLKS-PLAY AT MERAN. [Sept.,

" Steinhuberin," unsuspecting the cruel blow awaiting her. Soon
the victorious insurrectionists are seen entering the village. In
advance pretty Pichler Annerle, the bride of Hans Honegg. The
shouting stops as they approach bearing some wounded, among
them the dying Steinhuber. Overcome with grief at the sight of
her husband, the courageous Steinhuberin sinks with her two
children by the bier. " Look," she cries, " look at your father!
This the French have done." At this moment the French taken
captive in the recent fight are brought in, among them the
officer. "A gruass Gott,"* says the mayor, " we meet again."
At this juncture Honegg, seized with a sentiment of revenge, is
about to strike down the captive officer, when Annerle steps
quickly before him, saying : " Since when does a Tyrolean strike
a captive?"

This act, rich and beautiful in separate pictures, closes with
the tableau " The Prayer after the Battle." It is introduced
by the solemn words of the mayor summoning the inhabitants
to give thanks to God for the victory. During the long chords
of the choral the middle scene opens, and, as if by invisible
hands, the figures of the foreground are joined to the middle
group, forming one harmonious whole. There is the magnifi-
cent figure of Hofer, with the tattered flag in his hand and his
eyes turned to heaven ; at his side the picturesque Capuchin
monk who, with raised crucifix, blesses the victorious com-
batants. In the foreground is the touching group around the
dying Steinhuber. The whole arrangement, with its fine senti-
ment for color and for line, seems to adequately express the
impressive subject.

The fifth act reveals the tragic catastrophe attending the
"Blood-witness of Tyrol," as Archduke John called Hofer.
The victories of the insurrectionists on the Isel mountain and
the Kuchelberg were to be terribly revenged, for the kaiser was
forced to make peace with Napoleon and to give Tyrol to France.
An imperial manifesto commands the Tyroleans to lay down
their arms ; but the excited people refuse to believe that their
kaiser has given them, his loyal and victorious subjects, over to
the French, and they hold the manifesto for false. Though
Hofer's clear vision saw the danger and hopelessness of a re-
newed struggle, it was impossible for him to stem the tide of
deep indignation, and the battle-flag was again unfurled. Later
Hofer, being outlawed by Napoleon, was forced to flee ; but his
hiding-place, a lonely Alpine hut, was betrayed, and he made

* God greet you.

1898.] THE OPEN-AIR FOLKS-PLAY AT MERAN. 789

captive. His imprisonment forms the subject of the first pic-
ture. He stands in the middle scene, upright in mien, the
unquenchable defiance of the hero against the oppressor, coupled
with the submission of the ardent Christian to the decrees of
God. His wife and child are on their knees by him, regarding
him with anxious, supplicating gestures. The attitude of the
enemy expresses only the mocking triumph of the conqueror.
The icy winter landscape, with the snow-decked mountain-side
as background of the group, heightens the mournful impression
of the whole.

The next picture shows us the hero transported to Meran,
where everything speaks of disaster. Women and children go
furtively about the streets.

Then silently a sad procession moves through the town. In
advance the soldiers, then Andreas Hofer, tranquil, fearless,
with his wife and child, all bound fast. The inhabitants greet
their hero despairingly, baring their heads before him. It is
like a funeral procession. While the other pictures give occasion
to admire the rich fantasy of the poet, this shows rather a clas-
sic sobriety all the more irresistible that it is seldom found on
any stage of to-day.

In the trial of Hofer which follows, his character is once
more shown in its simple grandeur.

" So this is the captain of the rebel horde?" begins General
Huard.

" Na dos bin i nit,"* comes Hofer's simple answer.
" What then ? "

" Andreas Hofer, governor of this province, placed here by
my sovereign the emperor, which office, with God's help, I have
held till now."

Huard explains to him that the emperor is no longer lord
of Tyrol and that the Tyrolese must recognize the might ar.d
sovereignty of Napoleon.

" It must be so," answers Hofer, indicating bitterly the
women and children bound, a speaking testimony of the power
of the new sovereign. With angry shame the general com-
mands them to be freed, for which Hofer with true dignity
answers, "Vergelts Gott, Herr General, Vergelts Gott."f Then,
as General Huard tells him that with time the French will
teach the inhabitants to be obedient and grateful subjects, he
answers, impetuous and bold: "That you cannot do.
land, the ground, the soil, that you can conquer ; but the peo.

* No, that I am not. t May God reward it.

790 THE OPEN-AIR FOLKS-PLAY AT ME RAN. [Sept.,

pie, never! You cannot turn their hearts as a leather purse!
Tyrol and Austria belong together and are fitted one to the
other as mountain and valley, as heaven and earth."

The general then reproaches Hofer with having broken the
treaty of peace. Open and honest, Hofer answers that he had
news of th'e treaty; "But how could I believe it?" he con-
tinues sadly. " Could I believe that Austria and the kaiser
would abandon and deliver us up, when we had battled with
possessions and with blood?"

The demand of the general for information of the other
leaders of the people is refused, Hofer replying, " I am here to
give answer for myself. I give no testimony of others."

As Huard tells him the penalty awaiting him, his wife turns
and implores mercy ; but Hofer steps before her, embracing
her and his child with deep affection.

" Rise ; this is no time to beg and to entreat. All is dark
above the mountains. . . . Let what will come to me. That
is little matter, for in every heart in Tyrol a spark still
glimmers, small, small though it be, and the time will come
when this spark will flare up grandly. Like the sun, it will rise
over the mountains and pierce down to the deepest valley.
The double eagle will soar once more over our land. We shall
return to our beloved kaiser, to our Austria."

Here the curtain falls, and the refrain of the national air
"Zu Mantua in Banden " is heard dying away in the distance.

The last time we see Hofer is there in Mantua, as he takes
a touching farewell of those around him. He thanks his con-
fessor for " alle sein liab und alles Guate,"* adding, "In my
heart is no anxiety, nor fear of death. With the world below
I am done, and the way to heaven stretches out before me,
through my confidence in God."

He demands pardon of his fellow-captives, who under his
leadership have come to so heavy stress, " and when you are
freed and again at home, greet for me a thousand times my
beloved Tyrol. Tell the people that a man was shot in Man-
tua, a man whose love for his land death could not ex-
tinguish, and if one of you go as far as the Passer Valley let
him greet my dearest wife. Tell her to teach our children the
fear of God, to despair not ; they are not orphans. . . . And
now, in the name of God and with the help of the saints, I go
my last way." Then he moves slowly towards the door ; there
turning, he calls once more, in a firm voice, the words known

* All his love and all his goodness.

1898.] THE OPEN-AIR FOLKS-PLAY AT MERAN. 791

to every Tyrolean heart : " Ade, schnode Welt ! Adieu, vain
world ; death is so easy. My eyes are not even wet. Long live
my Kaiser Franz I " Immediately he leaves the stage ; the
remaining prisoners form a group in whose midst stands the
Kraxentrogerle. After a short beating of drums a volley of
guns is heard, quickly followed by the "mercy shot." During
the tolling of the garrison church-bell the captives sink upon
their knees. The Kraxentrogerle, suffocated by tears, swears, if
God permit him to return home, that he will enter every church
in the land and toll for " our Anderle." " I will say, ' People,
kneel, kneel and pray with me, God give him eternal peace.
As to a martyr, give him a palm-branch. He died for God, for
emperor, and for fatherland.' "

Here the music begins in solemn tones " Das ist mein Oes-
treich," and a last magnificent picture, the apotheosis of Hofer,
representing him an immortal hero, living for ever and for ever
in the hearts of a grateful people.

This play of Andreas Hofer is full of the true folk-poetry,
charming as a mountain forest with its fragrances and rushing
waters, its obscure glades and hanging precipices. The whole
representation is replete with life and reality, and not alone
the poet but also the actors are deserving of the highest
praise.

What gives to the Meran play a singular charm is a certain
intimate psychological vein the peculiar secret of all folk-
poetry. This interior quality can externalize itself adequately
only in the dialect, for in the dialect its entire thinking and
representation, feeling and longing assume, so to speak, flesh
and blood. Therefore is a people attached by every fibre to
its peculiar speech, which seems to its ears the fittest and most
harmonious medium of expression. For this reason it was only
possible by use of the dialect for our poet to treat his subject
with such fidelity to nature that for the moment the past be-
comes the actual present, and an event belonging to history can
exercise an emotional effect so profound on the spectator.
Neither could the actors have entered so intimately into their
roles if for the expression of their deepest sentiments they had
been obliged to choose as medium a language foreign to their
thought and being. It i$ evident that some of the types, such
as the " Kraxentrogerle," are of unique mould and impossible
to render without the peculiar garb of their dialect.

The Burggrafler dialect, sonorous, rich in color, with a thou-
sand peculiar turns of phrase, is especially adapted to a folks-

792 THE OPEN-AIR FOLKS-PLAY AT MERAN. [Sept.,

play, and the poet, a close observer of this people, has under-
stood well how to sound the chords of their most intimate
being. From this comes the warm life of the play, its healthy
realism and its peculiar intimacy of representation, the render-
ing of the elemental character of the types, their capacity for
profound emotion, their simplicity and strength. They are the
Tyrolese as they live and breathe, inseparably grown together
with their mountains, true to their kaiser and their Austria,
lion-hearted in battle, pious as children in their faith. And
here is touched the last and deepest moment of the psycho-
logical truth embodied in the Meran folks-play : the religious
moment.

Folk-life is for ever inseparably connected with the religious
representations which mould and move the conscience of the
people. Therefore, folk-poetry indifferent to religion is a psy-
chological impossibility. But the poetical treatment of the
religious element is in corresponding difficulty to its importance.
The poet has here, however, treated it in a most ingenious and
delicate manner, making it to penetrate and support the whole
drama without thrusting it forward at any point.

In a word, the Meran folks-play is a true picture of the
people presented with that simplicity and naturalness which are
the most salient characteristics of the real life of the freedom-
loving Tyrolese, and a worthy memorial to him who was their
" Blood-witness."

A SEEKER AFTER TRUTH. 793

A SEEKER AFTER TRUTH.

BY FRANCIS W. GREY.

F all the legends that are contained in the " Ar-
thurian Cycle" that of "The Holy Grail" is
surely the most beautiful. The long quest, the
many failures, the final "vision of peace" to
those found worthy is it all true ? Or is it a
metaphor, an allegory? Did Sir Galahad really see that won-
drous vision? Who can answer such a question? It remains
unanswered and unanswerable ; but Sir Galahad and the later
Sir Launfal fill us with vague, unutterable longings and desires.
Could we, too, only be found worthy ! But to eyes dimmed with
the mists of time and sense the Holy Grail remains invisible.
In the " ages of faith " men might set forth on such a quest
with some hope, at least, of ultimate success ; but who is he
that, in the full glare of civilization, may dare to follow in
their footsteps ? Sir Galahad is dead, and Sir Launfal even Don
Quixote lives no more. Civilization has made them " impossible."
But, for some of us at least, there is a quest that we may
follow ; a Holy Grail that we may hope to win, at last, after
many wanderings and many failures. Chosen souls we may
not call ourselves, yet chosen are we, by the grace of God ;
how otherwise could we begin the mystic search ? Pure
should we be, as Galahad and Launfal ; indifferent to all the
world as they were ; single of purpose. Failing in these,
how may we hope to attain to the "vision of peace"? And
yet, even to those most unworthy in themselves, is this grace
given to seek, to labor, and to find at last the Holy Grail
of full and perfect truth, the Truth of God. How hardly won,
God only knows ; by what long wanderings, what doubts and
fears, what failures and shortcomings, he alone can tell.
But the " vision of peace " is granted at last, by his sweet
grace. The Holy Grail is placed in mortal hands, never, if he
shall keep us, to be lost again.

" What is truth ? " Pilate " jesting Pilate," as Bacon called
him stayed not for an answer." But down the ages anxious
souls, in bitter, deadly earnest, have asked the question, in
saddest and most mournful iteration: "What is truth?"
there any one to-day who can teach us "as one having author-
ity"? He to whom "jesting Pilate" put the question could

794 A SEEKER AFTER TRUTH. [Sept.,

have answered with God's omniscience and divine infallibility.
But " He is risen ; He is not here." Who, then, can answer us
and set our doubts at rest? Amid "the strife of tongues" is
there no " secret of His tabernacle" where we can hide and be
at rest for ever? Is there no City of God we can seek while
here on earth, and so escape from the city of confusion? Is
there no living fountain that can quench our spirit's thirst no
" Holy -Grail," no " vision of peace," no perfect truth to be
attained except in heaven ? When He said, " You shall know
the truth," did he mean here and now, or only after death ?

"What is truth, and who can teach us?" Is not that the
first definite inquiry of the soul that is wakening into conscious
life ? The lessons learned at a mother's knee have hitherto
been sufficient for our souls ; we believe because we love her,
and she tells us that it is so. That is, from the very first until
the very end we believe on the authority of another. But the
first simple faith grows weak and faint, alas ! amid the storms
of opening boyhood, and we are driven, whether we will or no,
to ask the question, "What is truth, and who can teach us?''
Once more, if so it may be, we rely, instinctively as it were,
upon her authority who taught us first, and wait for her answer
with an anxiety we cannot fully understand. To the first ques-
tion, "What is truth?" she answered, "The word of God, the
Bible "; to the second, " Who can teach us ? " she replied, from
her own personal conviction, " The Holy Spirit."

Thus, then, began the " quest of the Holy Grail," the search
for truth. The authority that had pointed out the way was
a sufficient guide at first; the "word of God," that she bade us
study for ourselves, presented no difficulties at the outset. But
as the months lengthened into years the spirit of inquiry roused
itself ; the simple words of earnest faith " It is God's word "-
were not enough. If it were in very deed the word of God,
why should it be so difficult to understand ? If men were
guided by the Holy Spirit, why did they differ among them-
selves ? Again the answer came from most sincere conviction :
"They cannot differ concerning the essential truths." Again
authority laid the doubt to rest, and there was peace for a time.

" Why do the different churches not unite in one Church of
God?" From "Dissent" to "Church," and back again, we
were allowed to pass at will, provided only that we never at-
tempted to enter certain churches. "Why not?" The sub-
mission to authority was less perfect now. " Because they
teach error " ; there could be no doubt that the answer was
sincere. " How can we be sure of that ? " Surely, in the search

1898.] A SEEKER AFTER TRUTH. 795

for truth we must learn all that authority such as we know
it was able to teach us. " Because the Bible says so." That
was the final court of appeal, " to the law and to the testimo-
ny." But the decision failed to carry full conviction. If all
the " churches " claimed the Bible, why did they not all unite
in one Church of God? Had not Christ said "one fold"?
And the answer was, " Yes, in heaven."

''What is truth, and who can teach us?" The Bible only
could contain the truth of God ; only the spirit of God him-
self could "guide us into all truth." But all men claim the
Bible, "High-church" and "Low-church," Presbyterian and
Congregationalist. Did the Bible contain "truth" capable of
many interpretations ? Did the one Spirit teach different
"truths" to different souls? Or, could it be that to agree
with our own interpretation was the test of "truth"? How
should that be possible? Was it not written "no Scripture is
of private interpretation"? Could it be pride that asked the
question, or had the search for truth indeed begun ? Was it
self-will that would not be satisfied, or was the spirit "dis-
quieted," unable to rest, except in the very Truth Himself? If
men differed, being equally sincere, what then is truth? Who
had authority to settle the question ?

The Church of God? Were we not told to "hear the
church," "the pillar and ground of the truth"? What is the
church ? Was it, indeed, " the blessed company of all faithful
people" of all, that is, who had the faith? But that was to
come back to the very difficulty from which we would so fain
escape : If by " the church " were meant all those who believe
in Christ, wherein do they agree? If "the church" have the
authority to teach us, what does it teach? To whose voice are
we to listen ? Is that authority given to " all faithful people "
collectively, or to individuals as well? If so, "to whom shall
we go " ? Once more " the strife of tongues " begins again, the
vision of Truth is lost amid the dust of controversy.

"Who can teach us?" Is it the "Church of England,"
with her history, her prayer-book, her order and reverence, her
distinctive claim to be "the church" as over against the many
forms of " Dissent " ? What does the " Church of England '
teach ? Surely, in her written formularies, plain, unmistakable,
and of authority for all who choose to accept them we shall
find truth at last. Or is it only the same difficulty in another
form? Instead of "the Bible only," we must appeal "to the
Bible and to the Prayer-book " ; but, at the very outset, we are
met by a difference of opinion, important, at least, if not

796 A SEEKER AFTER TRUTH. [Sept.,

absolutely vital. " The Low-churchman accepts the prayer-
book because it agrees with the Bible/' that is, with his indivi-
dual or party interpretation of both; " the High-churchman
accepts the Bible because the prayer-book says it is true."
That is the beginning of controversy; the "search for truth"
becomes a matter of personal choice, of individual tempera-
ment. Is there no authority ? Yes, the prayer-book. Is that
authority final ? Surely if you choose to make it so. Is it
infallible? Certainly not; the church has erred before, has
been " reformed." If liable to error, how can the church teach
men ? She has authority to teach ; there is no other, there
can be none, for is she not the Church of God ?

Or is the third alternative the true one : that there is, and
can be, no absolute truth possessed by men ? That " truth "
is beyond our reach in this mortal life, that to " know truth "
is impossible for the human intellect with all its limitations?
Is that the refuge of the coward ? Is it to turn back, once
for all, from that high quest for truth on which we entered
with so much confidence, with such high hopes ? Surely,
Galahad and Launfal could never have attained the mystic
vision had they ceased to hope for it as attainable while yet in
the flesh ; had they believed it reserved for heaven, not for
earth. Somewhere, surely, truth is to be found; if not infallible
truth, then truth which is of authority, could we but accept it
as such.

A church with authority to teach, yet not infallible; which
has erred before, and needed " reformation " ; which has formu-
laries, but no final court of appeal by which they can be inter-
preted, once for all ; a discipline which cannot be enforced,
since men will not submit to it ; a tradition in favor of one
party, denied as strenuously by others; that is the "Church of
God," since men are fallible ; how can fallible individuals con-
stitute an infallible church? Must each man find "truth" as
training, temperament, choice, or accident may decide?
Neither Scripture, nor prayer-book, nor tradition, nor history,
can settle the controversy beyond appeal ; each text of Scrip-
ture is a witness claimed by either side ; " Popery " and Pro-
testantism stand side by side in the prayer-book ; tradition is
ruled out of court by one party, and gives evidence but doubt-
fully in favor of the other. Is there not that terrible hiatus
called the "Reformation"? Are not the links sadly weakened
if not broken altogether there ? Is the church before the
"Reformation" the same as the church after it? Who can
answer the question with infallible and final authority ?

1898.] A SEEKER AFTER TRUTH. 797

What is the witness of history? Does it not tell of a
Church Universal, one in doctrine, ritual, and discipline, in union
with a visible head, all over Christendom ? Does it not speak
of a schism, wide, terrible, stupendous, but a schism concerning
discipline only, and not concerning doctrine? And, in spite of
schism in the East, did not the English Church remain for
centuries in union with the Church Universal, until the " Refor-
mation "? If the whole church had erred indeed, being com-
posed of fallible human beings, must one small part sever from
the rest, and claim for itself, pre-eminently, if not alone, purity,
antiquity, Catholicity ? Let us admit the claim ; but is it
proved ? What says the other side ? That the church severed,
once for all, from ante-Reformation " Popery," and started forth,
new and complete, on her divine (?) mission of Catholic Pro-
testantism. The two are mutually destructive ; which is truth ?
How can we know ? If we reverently clasp one or other to
our hearts as the " Holy Grail," can we be sure that it is not
a devil's counterfeit, fit " to deceive, if it were possible, even
the elect " ? Is certainty reserved for God, and must we be
content with probabilities ?

So let it be, since so it must be. " Truth " is the teaching
of the " church," in so far as it coincides with Scripture, with
the writings of the Fathers, with the "Ancient Church." All
this is denied by men in authority within " the church " / how,
then, can "the church" be Catholic? Rather, how can it not
be Catholic when so many men in authority are daily teaching
" Catholic truth," and practising " Catholic ritual"? Once more
so let it be, since we must accept probabilities, and believe, from
first to last, on the authority of another. The first authority was
ordained by nature, and we could believe, at least for a time,
without doubt or question. The second we must choose for
ourselves, according to the accumulated weight of probabilities;
once chosen, it is ordained by God, yet not infallible. It is of
Divine appointment, with authority to teach ; we must accept
its teachings, if we will and if we can, and compare them with
the original evidence in order to prove them true. Were the
authority infallible as well as divinely appointed, we could ac-
cept the teaching without doubt or question. An authority,
sent by God himself, with God's own infallibility, commands
obedience, which we could render willingly. But infallibility
being withheld from " God's ordained priests," from "the Church
of God " herself, we must first choose and then obey, as God
shall give us grace.

Here then, at last, the quest for Truth begins, with hope of

798 A SEEKER AFTER TRUTH. [Sept.,

winning it; for has not " the Church of God" authority to
place within our reach the " Holy Grail " of " Catholic Truth,"
as perfect as is consistent with the weakness and sinfulness of
fallible humanity ? Brother, hold out your hands, yet look
well that they be pure, for lo ! the " priest of God " is here, to
give to your unworthy keeping the very " Holy Grail," the
11 Truth " itself. Kneel humbly down, and take it reverently.
Long have you sought in vain, amid the mists of " error" and
the din of controversy. False guides have led you far astray ;
the " strife of tongues "has drowned the gentle accents of " our
holy Mother the Church." But the quest is ended at last, the
"vision of peace" attained, the "Holy Grail" is all your own.

Are not the doubts at rest for ever? Alas! men say that
this is not the "Holy Grail" in very deed, but only a snare of
the great enemy of souls. Are there no marks by Svhich we
may know it to be "truth," or short of actual knowing, be con-
vinced ? Is it indeed the Truth, the " Holy Grail," received as
such "always, everywhere, and by all men"; if not by #//,
at least by all who call themselves " Catholics " ? All " who
profess and call themselves Christians" say that there is Truth.
What are the jewels which the Divine Artificer himself has placed
upon his Holy Grail, with his own hands, or by his direct
authority ?

" Priesthood " his own and that of his successors : his was
divine, eternal, and infallible; and theirs? A human ordi-
nance ? That were a counterfeit ; if it be true, it must also
be divine. But if divine, like his, it must surely be, like his,
infallible, in virtue of its oneness with his own. Or has the
stone been dimmed in human hands? So must it have been,
if "priesthood" be divine and true, yet not infallible. Infallible
their priesthood must surely be, mediately because humanly.
His priesthood was his own, and altogether immediate ; theirs
communicated, and bestowed. Only so far as they are faithful,
only so far as he shall keep them, only in so far as they shall
prove obedient to the voice of his church. If like his own,
then surely like him in his utter self-denial, his spotless chas-
tity, his perfect holiness. If it be all this, then surely, to make
obedience and infallibility not only clear and distinct, but even
possible, he must have given to some one, visible, enduring head
his own authority in fullest measure, his own Divine, Eternal
Priesthood, his own infallibility, as the crown, the measure, and
the very touchstone of unfailing truth. Surely the church to
which he gave authority to teach all nations, he also endowed
with infallibility ; how otherwise can men be sure of truth, or

1898.] A SEEKER AFTER TRUTH.

799

even convinced ? How did he fashion first the jewel of priest-
hood ?

" We cannot know "; is that the sum of all human know-
ledge in the things concerning the kingdom of God ? Is it all
doubt and question and endless controversy? Did he intend
that the jewel of priesthood should adorn the Holy Grail of
Truth? If yes, then must it, of necessity, be like his own-
divine and perfect and complete, infallible, in virtue of his own
infallibility. If no, how then can this be the true Holy Grail ?
If men have marred it and defaced it with ornaments of their
own devising, has it not ceased to be his? "We cannot know,
we can only believe"; but if at the very outset there is doubt,
how can we believe ? Did Galahad and Launfal doubt when
the wondrous vision was vouchsafed to them ?

" Baptismal Regeneration " surely this jewel is as he formed
it first. But men deny it, as blind men deny the sun. Does
not tradition witness to it, and an unbroken chain of history?
Is it not the heritage of " the Church Catholic, in all its
branches " ? Is it not of the very essence of "Catholic Truth " ?
But if the tradition be broken, or most sorely weakened, by the
" Reformation "; if tradition, history, and doctrine be impugned
and utterly denied by men in aiithority within "the Church of
God," partakers of the same priesthood, the same commission to
teach all men, how can we believe ? Who shall decide the
question ? Party against party, " priest " against " priest," bishop
ag.ainst bishop ; each equally in earnest, equally appealing to
the Scriptures, to the written formularies of "the Church of
God " i s there no court of final appeal to set the question at
rest for ever? How can we believe unless we are taught "one
faith " ? Once more there rises from our hearts the weary, al-
most despairing question, " What is truth, and who can teach
us? " Once more the answer is returned, " The Church of God."

But "the Church of God" teaches many different "truths,"
any one of which must not only exclude its opposite, but turn
its opposite to blasphemy. How, then, can it be "the Church
of God," who is One, Unchangeable, and Infallible ? We grasp
the Holy Grail with trembling reverence ; is it a devil's whis-
per or our guardian angel's that bids us scan it closely, lest it
prove a mockery and not the "mystic, wonderful" reality? Is
there no end to doubt, to questionings no rest, no certainty,
no faith which knows? This third and brightest jewel of them
all, "the Real Presence," too holy and too sacred to be de-
scribed, is it His own ? Even this do men deny who bear the
impress of the " priests of the Church of God "; deny utterly/

8oo A SEEKER AFTER TRUTH. [Sept.,

entirely. Is our reverence a blasphemy unspeakable, or is their
denial ? Other " branches of the Church Catholic " have a
jewel, as it were differently set, and call it by another name.
Is their jewel as He fashioned it, or is ours? Must that, too,
remain unanswered for want of an infallible authority to decide ?

Is this the final end of life's long quest for Truth ? Was it
reserved for Galahad and Launfal only to enjoy the mystic
vision of the Holy Grail ? For us, must there be only faith
which battles with endless doubt ? For us, no certainty that
the vision is true, no infallible authority to tell us what is
truth? Only authority divinely appointed, yet liable to error,
to contradiction by equal authority, equally divine, if indeed
it be divinely appointed after all, and not a human invention ?
Is that the end of all? If so, God pity us and help us.

Can we not know ? Did He not say, who is Himself the
Truth, " you shall know the truth " ? Not here ? Why, then,
should he promise to be "with us all days"? Why tell us,
"he shall guide you into all truth"? Has he not bidden us
to " hear the church " ? How, then, can the church teach us any-
thing but truth ? Is she not " His Body," the very " pillar and
ground of the truth " f Surely, as He is One, so she must be ;
as he is Head and she his Body, so must she teach one faith ;
infallible, as he is, like him, unchangeable and eternal. Is not
this the Church of God indeed, as it must be, since it is his.
Could we but find his church, surely she, and she alone, could
place within our hands the "Holy Grail," and we might know
without question, doubt, or fear.

Is not this the end of our long quest for Truth ? Other
guides have led us far astray ; a stranger, habited as the " Church
of God," has placed within our hands a strangely jewelled
vessel, bright to our weary eyes, bidding us venerate it as the
"Holy Grail." But her own children told us it was not; our
own hearts doubted, feared, and questioned. We could not
.know, since there was no infallible authority to tell us, once for
all, this is Truth. And now ? Surely our eyes have seen the
"vision of peace," since He has bidden us "hear the Church,"
and we have listened to the voice of His Vicar, who has his
authority, and his own infallibility. Surely our mortal hands
have held, and humbly, reverently, still hold, the Holy Grail of
Truth itself, the very Truth of God. Surely our feet have
journeyed from the city of confusion, and we have found our
way, by God's great grace, after long wandering, and many
doubts, and fears, and perils, into the City of God.

1898.] PRINCE BISMARCK. 801

PRINCE BISMARCK.

BY REV. GEORGE McDERMOT, C.S.P.

'N Saturday, the 3oth of July, Prince Bismarck died ;
and so, in the opinion of the age, another of
its three greatest men has disappeared. The
third, Leo XIII., remains. In a sketch of Glad-
stone's character and work Mr. Stead said, in
his characteristic way : " In this old world old men reign."
He takes as proof of the proposition the Pope, listened to by
the world at eighty-seven ; Gladstone, just gone at eighty-nine,
and Bismarck, though in retirement, speaking so he tells us
with the most masterful voice of all German-speaking men at
the age of eighty-two. That voice, masterful or not, is now
hushed ; we do not think that for years before it became for
ever silent it carried any power beyond its owner's household.
In Friedrichsruhe it was potent. For that matter, the great
personality of the ex-chancellor overawed most men who came
in contact with him, but in his household, family, retainers, and
servants looked up to him as a god ; he was not merely a great
lord ruling and protecting them, but he was as one of the mystic
heroes who watch over the Fatherland from Valhalla, so migh-
tily did he tower above his time. It does not appear that
proximity made him small, or that the great powers of the
man became stale, in the domestic judgment. On the receipt
of the news of his death William, Kaiser of the Empire made
by Bismarck, at once sailed the sea from Norway, where he had
been on a pleasure-trip, the flag of the imperial yacht at half
mast in honor of the dead, sailed at once in order to be pre-
sent at the obsequies.

A TRIBUTE TO THE DEAD DENIED TO THE LIVING.

Calling this potentate William the Witless does not seem
to express a fact quite so much as an antagonism. The wisest
of kings and emperors could do no wiser and more becoming
thing than this act of the emperor-king. The services to the
dynasty and the country rendered by him who had in his best
years of youthful manhood been called Mad Bismarck, must
have rushed in a flood upon the memory of the erratic sover-

VOL. LXVII. 51

802 PRINCE BISMARCK. [Sept.,

eign, and, doubtless, a feeling that the Man of Blood and Iron
had received hard measure visited the chamber or organ, or
whatever it is, that in him does duty for a heart. Undoubt-
edly, nothing seems to explain the young sovereign's dismissal
of the great minister unless it was a fear that he would be
overshadowed by him. It is one of the inconveniences of per-
sonal rule, one of .the drawbacks in the pleasure of being abso-
lute over wills and lives, that some one like a shadow guides the
absolute will, though he may not do away with the absolute
life. It may be the royal barber that takes monarchy by the
nose in more senses than one we suspect that Oliver the
Devil hoodwinked that crafty old politician Louis XL or it
may be an innocent-looking aide-de-camp who gives counsel to
his dread master, but up or down there is an adviser who
really rules the king, albeit the dull majesty does not perceive
the fact. In flinging Bismarck into the gutter the Witless One
freed himself, at least he thought so ; but there is a master
somewhere, though the saddle does not gall. It may be old
Hohenlohe who moulds Caesar's mind. He has the experience
of seventy-eight years and knows how to sit, actually or meta-
phorically, at the Witless* feet and orientally to reverence the
words of wisdom flowing from the imperial lips or flashing to
him upon imperial wires. Rough-rider Bismarck did not possess
that art, though he had one of his own which passed muster
with two kings. This art was the profession of a passionate
loyalty to the House of Hohenzollern, expressing itself in
maxims of combined absolutism and militarism, an exaggerated
sentiment of feudal devotion to the king as the head and chief
of the race hardened by Roman imperialism into a ferocity in
application which makes the German statesman stand forth as
the most tyrannical minister since Sejanus converted Rome in-
to a shambles and a whispering gallery of informers.

BISMARCK'S UNPROMISING YOUTH.

The way men turn out at times is a mystery." No one
would have predicted that the hard-drinking, duel-fighting stu-
dent of Gottingen University would one day be the greatest
figure in Europe for awhile. Think of him at Versailles, when
that garrulous old gentleman so he described poor Thiers the
moment the latter left after concluding the negotiations for the
peace, think of him fulfilling his promise not to mention the
surrender for a few days by whistling the German hunting
tune, " In at the Death." The aides-de-camp and others learned

1898.] PRINCE BISMARCK. 803

from this whistling the result of the conversation between him
and the hapless President of the Republic as plainly as if he
had declared that the talkative Frenchman, after infinite circum-
locutions, agreed to surrender Paris and so forth. One pities
poor old Thiers then. He seems to have felt keenly the humil-
iation and disasters oft his country ; but his policy or his poli-
tics in other days prepared for it, led up to it. There is a
Power above this world ; and if French politicians play the
Liberal-infidel or the devil and the fool in one, Nemesis or
it may be even Ate commissioned comes behind with sinewy,
asphyxiating hands. But all the same it was a wonderful time
in which to be the central and controlling figure, a time life
seldom gives a man was in those hours when France lay upon
her face, German potentates forming a court around the old
king who was receiving homage as the first German emperor.
It was an empire fashioned in the war which revenged Jena,
the occupation of Berlin, and many another ignominy and
wrong wrought by France in the early days of the century,
when Prussia and all Europe were in arms against her ; and as
Bismarck stood by the side of the emperor whom he made, in
that supreme moment of the realization of such dreams of am-
bition as seldom visit the sleep of sane minds, he may have
thought even then of a wider dominion than one over armies
and nations a rule over the souls of men.

THE METHODICAL MADNESS OF AN INSPIRED LUNATIC.

It was not until 1873, however, that the policy expressed
in the Falck laws was embodied in action ; but that this in-
spired lunatic, whose madness was so methodical, had the con-
ception of it in the imperial scheme mapped in his mind,
we think in the highest degree probable. His steps were not
movements of chance ; the war with Austria had been long de-
termined upon, but how it was to be brought about may not
have been so clear. We know enough of the circumstances of
the war with France to conclude that that event should come
to pass if life were sufficiently the ally of death to spare Bis-
marck for the task of filling to the full the other's maw. The
folly and wickedness which pervaded French society were re-
flected in the court of the gingerbread empire of Napoleon
III., and had their outcome in an administration which loaded
the people with taxes to maintain an army formidable only on
paper, and a system of commissariat by which scoundrelly con-
tractors and corrupt generals amassed fortunes. France was

8o4 PRINCE BISMARCK. [Sept.,

punished for the profligacy of this imperial child of the Revo-
lution, but the stars in their courses are righting for the over-
throw of the Empire of Blood and Iron raised ^upon her defeat.
No more significant instance of 'the superintending providence
which sways the destinies of states and directs the moral forces
of the world can be demanded than f he utter failure of the
persecution to which the church was subjected. There the re-
venge of France began to work, not because she in herself de-
served such atonement so much as that her enemy earned over-
throw.

THE LAST FLING OF FRANCE AT AN OLD FOE.

The wretched publicists of France, who vindictively sing
paeans over the death of the conqueror of that country, pro-
fess to perceive the approaching dissolution of the empire
constructed by him ; and attribute this judicial punishment to
one knows not what fanciful theory in which France is an ob-
ject of the peculiar tenderness and care of the spirit or daemon
which presides over civilization and progress. Indeed, it was
with something of a shock I read the shrieks of those birds of
prey over the dead body of the wicked but undoubtedly great
minister who raised his country to the pinnacle of power and
fortune. When the Figaro says he goes down to the grave
amid the execrations of France, it does not in the slightest
degree help towards the recovery of Alsace and Lorraine
or the repayment of the indemnity ; it does not help to-
wards some measure of atonement for the horrors of the war,
or for the humiliations since. It is very paltry, indeed, face
to face with the great issues recalled by the statesman's
death. But splenetic as they are, womanishly petulant as they
are, the French writers on foreign politics are keen enough to
discover a power working amid the foundations for the ruin of
the mighty edifice. This is the Socialist movement taking ven-
geance on behalf of humanity on a system which turned the
nation into a camp. The roar of the Socialist tide, menacing
though it be to-day, would not have been heard were it not
for the resistance and triumph of the church. The /our,
which discovers in Bismarck's death " the beginning of the era
of revenge," as it grandiloquently says, overlooks the circum-
stances in France itself which render the glory of that era
very problematical. There have been some nasty disclosures
recently which indicate something like the inefficiency so dis-
astrous in the war of 1870.

1898.] PRINCE BISMARCK. 805

A CASE OF "GLASS HOUSES."

Making all allowances for the Semitic and sensational
sympathies of the friends of Dreyfus and Zola, it is still
to be feared that they hit blots on army administration
which display a weakness in the War Office, and the entire
discipline of the forces, resembling the show of control ex-
ercised in a country whose army consists solely of volun-
teers rather than the iron rule of a military nation. A force
so led, drilled, and supplied would have a poor chance
against the training of the rank and file, the knowledge and
experience of every one in command, and the perfect commis-
sariat of Germany. The spirit of Bismarck is behind all the
arms of the empire, as the strategy of Moltke is the property
of every subaltern as well as of every general officer.
So, pace the Jour, the Liberte, the Temps, the Patrie, we do
not think that the effacement of his work will come from
France as now she stands ; and the Man of Blood and Iron
himself would say so, with collected cynical contempt. But
what would he say if the revenge in question were spoken of
in connection with a Catholic France? He would then make
pause, for his furious persecution, backed by irresistible might
breaking in his hands like a rotten twig, would rise like a
ghost to tell him, as men have been told before by a thousand
examples, that a power exists which armies cannot conquer.

A SURPASSING ORGANIZER, NOT A STATESMAN.
It would be mistaking the Toryism of Bismarck to attribute
to it any part of his hostility to France. He was not a states-
man in the sense in which Burke and Gladstone were states-
men. He was simply an organizer, but a surpassing one. He
conceived a policy, or rather he grasped the method for the
nineteenth century to carry on the policy of Frederick the
Great. He succeeded beyond the dreams of an enthusiasm en-
dowed with the aid of fate as long as he adhered to the camp-
statesmanship of that monarch. Frederick was a philosopher
and knew better than to war with ideas. He fought only
against material forces weaker than those he could command.
Now, Bismarck, as conscienceless as Frederick, was too
imaginative to recognize an intangible power; and this though
he seems to have had a strong belief in the supernatural. A
brief glance at his life may give the reader some notion con-
cerning the causes of his success and the failure, or at
disappointment and dishonor, which marked his closing years.

8o6 PRINCE BISMARCK. [Sept.,

BISMARCK'S POLICIES PROVOKE THE CENSURE OF NATIONS.

Some time in 1863 Bismarck proclaimed, in connection with
the movement of sympathy with the Poles running through all
Europe, that the Prussian government was not a constitutional
one like that of England, where the ministry were the repre-
sentatives of the parliament. In Prussia, he said, ministers
were the servants of the king. This was the first step in a line
of action similar to that which StrafTord advised his sovereign
to try in England ; and which brought that minister to the
block, and later on his master. But in a very short time the
consequence of this principle of Bismarck's, so like absolutism,
took life in the reply of the King of Prussia to an address
from the Chamber of Deputies, stating he would govern with-
out a parliament, as his ministers possessed his confidence. Not
a country in Europe at that time but, either by its govern-
ment, sent remonstrances to St. Petersburg, or, by its press, ap-
pealed to humanity on behalf of unhappy Poland not a coun-
try except Prussia. Now, when we find the Italian premier
telegraphing to Prince Hohenlohe, on behalf of the Italian gov-
ernment " and of the whole country," that the name of this
enemy of liberty and justice " is engraved with indelible letters
in the history of both peoples," we can point to another proof
of the dishonesty of the Italian revolution and the empty char-
acter of the cry for Italian unity which accompanied the decla-
mation of Italian patriots against what they called the tyranny
of their rulers. In the year spoken of above debates in the
British Parliament took place upon the motion of sympathy
with the Poles opened by Mr. Hennessy, an Irish member.*
The speeches were worthy of the subject, and equal to the
best traditions of the House of Commons in the eloquent as-
sertion of those inalienable rights of men for which the noblest
of every age and race have given their lives or borne imprison-
ment and prolonged torture in comparison to which any death
would be a crowning mercy. In consequence, Lord John Rus-
sell sent instructions to the ambassador at St. Petersburg
couched in language of great authority and firmness.

THE POLISH PERSECUTIONS.

As I have said, every country in Europe with the exception
of Prussia was roused to rage and grief at the atrocities in
Poland. It is not easy to tell them. The hand of the govern-

* Afterwards Sir John Pope Hennessy, a successful governor of several colonies.

1898.] PRINCE BISMARCK. 807

ment fell heavily upon all ; a great noble who only presented
a petition in the most respectful language was sent into exile.
Priests were marched off to Siberia, young men in thousands
were drafted into the army. Six hundred and eighty-three per-
sons were all that the terrible gleaning spared out of a hundred
and eighty-four thousand employed in the trade of the country.
Siberia and the Caucasus swallowed them up. In one prison in
Warsaw fourteen thousand men and women were packed to-
gether in a manner to be imagined, not to be described in a
word, it seemed as if the Czar intended to make a clean sweep
of the Poles.*

Austria and France, supposed to represent the opposite ex-
tremes of opinion concerning personal and political liberty,
were at one in condemnation of the barbarous ferocity of the
Russian government. The house of Romanoff and its ministers
were Tartars under the thin polish of Western civilization. All
Europe viewed .the atrocities enacted in Poland with the eyes
of men ; all with the exception of Prussia, in whose councils
Bismarck had already acquired a powerful influence. It is said
he was prepared to join Russia, if France and England meant
to take action on behalf of the Poles. So much for the reality
of Italian aspirations, so much for Italian grievances, so much
for the sentiment of "an united Italy." However, we pass
from this subject to the early days of Bismarck.

" MAD BISMARCK " IN HIS HOME AND AT THE UNIVERSITY.
It will strike one, we think, that the education and the home
influences before he went to the university and after his return
from it were in the highest degree calculated to produce an
imperious, prejudiced, brutal, and somewhat stolid country
gentleman a German Squire Western rather than a statesman
who for years held in his hands the threads of every move-
ment in Europe, and a parliamentary debater of the first rank.
He saw from his childhood that heavy drinking was the custom
in his native province of Brandenburg among all classes, and
especially in that of the inferior nobility to which his family
belonged. His father was so extravagant that he nearly ran
the family ashore, and the son was obliged to abandon the
pursuit of the law in order to take into his hands the manage-
ment of the farms at home. There is a curious resemblance
modes and manners between the families of the Bismarcks an
the Mirabeaus. A remarkable vein of eccentric wildnes

* Report of Lord Napier, British ambassador, to his government.

8o8 PRINCE BISMARCK. [Sept.,

tinguished many of the predecessors of the French tribune;
and certainly the grandfather of the German statesman, if not
many more of his line, exhibited a similar quality to an extent
which savored of madness. " Mad Bismarck " was the descrip-
tive phrase in the university and in Brandenburg in which his
mental and social qualities were crystallized, and the expression
vindicated the principle of heredity. The grandfather, who was
a colonel of dragoons, used to announce his toasts after dinner
by the blaring of trumpets and volleys fired by the dragoons. It
was a royal style of doing business in the drinking line which
the reader will recollect was practised by Claudius in " Hamlet."
" Let the kettle to the trumpet speak, the trumpet to the
cannoneer without, the cannon to the heavens, etc." This was an
ancestral precedent which the grandson took to heart in all its
meaning, and deeply honored in the observance of the drink-
ing part of it.

HIS COPIOUS TOASTS TO THE HONOR OF HIS COUNTRY.

He drank copiously for the honor of Germany in foreign
lands ; witness the story told by Sir Charles Dilke of his
performance in that behalf, when the London brewer on a
visit of his to that city handed him a specially made and
gigantic flagon full of old October. Bismarck himself described
the particulars and his feelings on the occasion. The story is
characteristic enough to be told amid the solemn inanities
written about him in every country at the present moment,*
including America. This man of " Blood and Iron " had some-
thing of Mirabeau's wild humor, and he reminds us too in the
story of Lord Dufferin's tale about an incident which took
place in " High Latitudes " in fact, at a banquet in Ireland.
Bismarck, when the brewer presented him with the argosy,
fancied he heard an appeal of his country to sustain her fame ;
so he took up the mighty measure, which gradually rose as he
drank until the bottom was above his face. He then left the
brewery, sat down in a corner of London Bridge for a couple
of hours, the bridge and the people going round and round
him. This was the man of respectable habits who started the
Kulturkampf, fined and imprisoned bishops, banished religious
orders, persecuted Catholic ladies somewhat in the way that
sort of thing used to be done in Warsaw, would not hear of
religious education for Catholics and would not go to Canossa.

* August i.

1898.] PRINCE BISMARCK. 809

HE POSSESSED THE BETTER TRAITS OF HIS NATION.

This drinking and duel-fighting student had one splendid
virtue, that of purity like the old Teutons when they de-
scended on the dying and corrupt civilization of Rome. In
this respect he was a contrast to the wretched Napoleon III.,
and the satyr-crew of courtiers and carpet-generals who offered
him the flattery of imitation. He made the acquaintance at
Gottingen of a law-student from Hanover, afterwards known to
fame as Herr Windthorst, leader of the Catholic Centre in the
Prussian Reichstag. They fought a duel at the university, those
who were to be such opponents in after life, and the giant
Bismarck received a wound the scar of which he carried with
him to the grave.

After leaving the university the subject of this note passed
a year's service as a volunteer and then went home to live as
a country gentleman, breeding sheep and attending to agricul-
ture and to horticulture. He took an active part in local
affairs as a member of the council, but he enjoyed relaxations
from parish politics and farming of a somewhat mixed kind.
He read a great deal, and at the same time sustained in his
province the right to bear the sobriquet affixed to him at
Gottingen, " Mad Bismarck." He roused the house by pistol
shots in the morning, a mode of summons one might be pre-
pared for on knowing that his ordinary beverage was champagne
and porter, which extraordinary compound he was wont to drink
in enormous quantities. Another diversion was remotely similar
to the means employed by Samson to burn the vineyards of
the Philistines his trick of turning foxes into a drawing-room,
to the alarm of ladies, the injury of upholstery and Berlin
wool work.

DARING METHODS AND UNWARRANTABLE POLICIES.

It would be impossible to examine the system of govern-
ment by which Bismarck, in violation of law, collected taxes,
carried on the administration, and increased the army, from the
time the king and himself had determined to govern without a
parliament. We hope the history of the period will be written
by some one not carried away by admiration of the success which
followe-d the labors of this great bad man; or, on the other
hand, embittered by a sense of the tyranny which respected
no condition of life and regarded no claim of justice and of
right. But such a history by some one astute to analyze the

8io PRINCE BISMARCK. [Sept.,

meaning of the policy to which the first imperial chancellor
devoted himself, the influences which aided or impeded it, and
the part that policy will contribute to the future councils of
Europe and the progress of civilization, such a history would
be invaluable, not alone to the secular and the ecclesiastical
statesman but to the deep student of politics, who aims at
finding in the events of a period and the temper of a people
the explanation of great changes, and at the same time evidence
of a harmonious system throughout the moral universe regulated
by principles certain as the laws of the material order.

Nor is it to be inferred from the observation just made
that I discover anything profound or far-reaching in the policy
of Bismarck. To refute such a conclusion it would be almost
sufficient for me to point out that the favorite reading of his
life, in connection with the theory and principles of govern-
ment, was the Prince. That some of the maxims of that work
found a congenial soil in his mind, is proved to demonstration
by the incidents leading to the war with France. But the
Prince is not a work which could serve in the business of
modern government, unless under conditions largely accidental
and temporary. Now, such were the conditions from the time
when, as a comparatively young man, Bismarck was elected to
the first Prussian House of Commons, until, by a series of un-
exampled successes, he made his country the foremost power
in Europe, stood himself among the highest of the aristocracy
below the throne, and was master of estates in value and extent
fitted to maintain a quasi-royal state.

ONE OF HIS BOLD IMPOSITIONS.

Some of the accidental and temporary circumstances were
to be found in the character and disposition of the two mon-
archs he served, Frederick William IV. and William, afterwards
the first Hohenzollern Emperor of Germany. Of course, this
pretence of a revival of the old German Empire can impose on
no one outside Prussia, any more than the erection of the
statue to Herman (Arminius) could make that savage chieftain,
who took Varus in an ambush amid the defiles of a German
forest, the northern leader of a civilization in rivalry with the
ordered society, the elaborate administration, the exact law of
Rome, with its ascertained limits of individual and public
rights. Other temporary and accidental circumstances were in
the land reforms and the evolution of a peasant-freehold society
in pursuance of them, in place of the serf-like class which con-

1898.] PRINCE BISMARCK. 811

stituted the lower elements of agricultural life in Prussia. In
working out this economic destiny this part of the Prussian
people engaged themselves with native confidence and sagacity
in the task before them. They were grateful to their monarchs,
and because they were, they felt inclined to allow those con-
cerned with other aspirations, even for the benefit of all sec-
tions of the people, to carve out their own way without
assistance. In this passive attitude the new freehold peasants
unconsciously gave more than a moral support to the ultra
royalism and Toryism of Bismarck ; it appeared upon the sur-
face that he was the unacknowledged leader of this apparently
conservative, in reality ignorant, element, from the fields and
forests, against the townsmen tainted by the revolutionary
societies of Hungary, Italy, and France, and the brawling,
strong-drinking students of the German universities. " Now for
a spell of hatred," quoted from Heine, told of the passions seeth-
ing in the towns, and which it was deemed could only be
dealt with in Berlin by the galloping of horse-artillery and
dragoons through the streets.

PLAYING WITH EDGED TOOLS.

But the agricultural class, then so stolidly loyal, is now
saturated with the spirit of socialism, that unchained devil
which the fortune of Bismarck let loose upon the future
to gamble for place with his successors. His successors in
the dissolving empire and the old kingdom, perhaps, nar-
rowing to more ancient Brandenburg dimensions, may regret
that a Schleswig-Holstein question ever rose. To men of
affairs it was one of those difficulties never to be touched ;
but Bismarck took it up, fondled it, defied Europe by it, made
it the instrument of Austria's overthrow and supersedure from
the leadership of Germany. In pursuing the policy of Prussian
aggrandizement he went on farther still, until the two Corsicans,
Napoleon III. and his ambassador Benedetti, afforded him the
opportunity he waited for so earnestly the war with France-
and for which he had been preparing since the close of the
war with Austria. It is unnecessary to recall the mangled tele-
gram which precipitated the declaration of war by France,
because hostilities had been fixed upon as a step in the evolu-
tion of his policy ; it is sufficient to state that Bismarck held
any means justifiable by which he could succeed, but fooling the
representative of France and playing off his own sovereign as
an instrument in the game of deception were means to succeed.

812 PRINCE BISMARCK. [Sept.,

. EXTREMES OF GREATNESS AND LITTLENESS IN HIS CHARACTER.

He therefore stands before the world in the days of his
power as a colossal lie, and in the days when, driven from
power, he ought to have been in dignified retirement, we find
him intriguing against his successors, publishing state secrets
affecting the honor of his old master, as he called the fint
emperor, and secrets the publication of which might be a dan-
gjer to the peace of Europe and while doing this forgetting
he had ruined the career and blasted the life of a great noble,
the Count Henry von Arnim, for the bare suspicion of hav-
ing done an act one-tenth as criminal as the least of his own
delinquencies. Indeed, it is difficult to determine what should
be said concerning this man, in many respects so great and in
many so mean, possessing the virtues which belong to the
home, while cold and pitiless in carrying out his schemes of
personal ambition and patriotic aspiration. Inseparable from
the rise of his own fortune was his desire to make his country
great and to place his sovereign foremost among the rulers of
the earth. Affecting an exaggerated feudal homage as a native
of Brandenburg, he professed the creed that the elector of his
native province was in a special sense his lord, and that he himself
was his lord's "man," according to the old, old formula. Such
a fantasy we could hardly believe would in the nineteenth cen-
tury govern the acts of a carefully considered policy, only that
we were aware there existed in this strong, coarse, hypocritical
nature an element of that strange buffoonery akin to madness
so often found in men with an amazing talent for the exercise
of some forms of statesmanship. There is no doubt but it was
possessed by Cromwell, and, going back a long way, such buf-
foonery marked the most subtle of the Plantagenet kings,
Henry II., and, somewhat nearer our own time, the most subtle
of the princes of the house of Valois, Louis XI. But be that
as it may, we see that Bismarck was full of it ; that in his last
years it only left him when the disappointment of dismissal
turned into spleen. In the angry, jabbering complaints of
those years we have a key to his character ; and we find him
a man without dignity in old age, as in youth and manhood he
was without honor and conscience.

I8 98.] ALL'S WELL. 813

ALL'S WELL

BY C. S. HOWE.

HAT is it called that tune you have just played,
and who is it by ? "

" The title is All's Well ' and the composer
was Mozart," replied the girl who had been
playing, turning naif round to face the question-
er as she spoke.

" Old-fashioned ! " remarked one of the few other occupants
of the saloon, for it was on board a Mississippi steamboat
that the conversation was taking place. " Very old-fashioned, I
should think."

" Old-fashioned ! Mozart ? "

"Yes, quite so. You never hear his music now except oc-
casionally in a church; it is entirely out of date."

" You've heard it to-day, and it's awfully pretty," said the
girl who had first spoken, and who now, by means of the ex-
pression beloved of a wide class of young people when desirous
of expressing unmitigated approval, warmly championed her
friend's choice.

The elder lady, the critic of the small audience, smiled in-
dulgently as one who made every allowance for invincible
ignorance as she returned to the pages of the journal from
which the music had been a temporary distraction. The two
girls quitted the saloon together, and going to the deck, amused
themselves by promenading it. They had only known each
other a very few days, yet a certain subtle attraction had
already developed their acquaintance into a friendship that had
in it some elements of permanence. Their dissimilarity in almost
every point excepting age may have had something to do with
this, if there is any truth in the saying that opposites agree.
One the musician was from the Southern States, of an old
Louisiana family, and on her return to her home in New
Orleans after a summer tour among the great lakes and other
water-wonders of the North.

It was at Niagara that she had met Beryl Yeldon, who lived
in Boston, but who, like herself, was now on sight-seeing bound.
Jt had been easily arranged that their paths should lie together

814 ALL'S WELL. [Sept.,

for as long as might possibly be, but this was for only a few
days at longest, and this short time was nearly at an end.

11 1 wonder," said Beryl, " why I was so smitten with that
old tune. Perhaps it was your playing that made it so telling.
There seemed to be a story in the music a musical picture ;
pathetic, yet with a ring of triumph in it. What can it be?"

" That same old tune has always had a strange fascination
for me, and a story as well, although / don't know how to put
it into words. It seems as though it might be the first song of
a newly arrived soul standing on the very threshold of heaven,
its uttermost hopes fulfilled, its final bliss secure. All over the
long exile, the watching, the pain, and for ever ! "

"Ah, Monica! Now I seem to know why I was so thrilled.
Your fingers, obeying some subtle nerve-power from your
dreaming brain, stirred the dull keys of the piano to breathe an
echo of your fancy into me a mere embryo, which your
words have put into form. Your imagination is stronger, I
fancy, than mine could ever be. Is it because you are a
Southerner or a Catholic, or both?"

" I must plead ignorance," replied Monica, smiling.

" Unfortunately," said Beryl, " it is not always of beauti-
ful things you dream. Purgatory, for instance. That soul you
picture, if it has % passed through that ordeal, must have good
reason for rejoicing that it is over, and for ever! Would not
you in its place ?"

" I should," said Monica simply.

" The belief in purgatory must make you terribly afraid of
death. I suppose you must believe in it, must you not? /
never could. It is far nicer to know, to feel sure, that when
we die we go straight to heaven. I only wonder that you can
be happy and think otherwise."

" Then you are not afraid of death ? "

" Oh, no, not at all ! "

"You know, so you say, that you would go straight to
heaven ? "

Beryl hesitated before replying. Her sense of truthfulness,
'which though it sometimes allowed her tongue to slip unwarily,
was still strong enough, when she had sufficient time, to arrest
the tergiversation that trembled on her tongue. She had already
said too much, and feeling the ground beneath her feet un-
certain at the best, hastened to make use of one of the con-
venient commonplaces that seem made to fit undesirable emer-
gencies of speech.

1898.] ALL'S WELL. 815

" Of course. We all hope to go there."

"But did you not say you were sure?" persisted Monica.

"As far as one can be," replied Beryl, who, finding herself
" cornered," was seeking eagerly for some loophole to escape.
" But really, now, Monica darling, are we not getting rather
uncheerful ? "

" Uncheerful! The prospect of immediate possession of
heaven ? "

" How you teaze! You know that is not a bit like what I
meant. No, indeed ; this world may not be heavenly, but it's
good enough for me at present. I am not at all tired of it ;
neither, I am sure, are you."

Beryl here spoke the whole truth. The world was at its
brightest for Monica Clive. Involuntarily she glanced at the
hand on which glittered the as yet unfamiliar betrothal ring;
for Beryl's last words were a forcible reminder of the high stakes
she held in this world's happiness, and she smiled brightly as
she replied :

" I am very willing to stay the whole length of my
tether."

" I should think so ! Is it not near here that you expect to
meet Mr. Barham ? I am longing to see your Frank, and hope
he will come on board before I leave the boat. Do you really
think he will ? "

" Certainly I do. I expect he will come along-side early
to-morrow morning, to go the rest of the way home with me.
We cannot be far from the point where he promised to meet
me."

" Then I shall be sure to see him, as I have nearly the
whole of another day before me. Then comes the parting with
you, Monica ! I wonder, wonder when and where we shall meet
again ! "

" Why, next winter, of course. Have you not promised to
come and stay with me at my home in New Orleans?"

But even this prospect of reunion, at no very far distant
time, apparently failed to comfort Beryl for present separation
from the new-found friend whose society had grown, she hardly
knew why, so delightful, and after a few more turns on deck
under the clear starlit night both girls went to seek their berths
somewhat earlier than usual ; for one of them, at least, meant
to be up by sunrise on the morrow.

There is a fanciful transparency about to-morrow that per-
mits us, so we think, to see not only all it contains, but, as

816 ALL'S WELL. [Sept.,

in a vista, the long procession of days that are to follow it.
Yet, can it well hide its own secrets until the hour for their
disclosure too often surprises us into owning it for the mystery
that, as a part of the unknown future, it must ever be ! It
dawned over the broad waters of the Mississippi on one of the
most awful sights the world can show a ship on fire !

Hopelessly so. Almost from the hour when the fearful
peril had been discovered it had been known that no possibility
existed of saving the vessel.

All those who could had already left it in the boats ; the
rest, and there were many, remained to meet their fate. That
fate death by fire or drowning was not only inexorable, but
immediate. Already several of the unhappy people, maddened
by the dreadful alternative, had thrown themselves into the
waters ; some of them to sink at once, while others, clinging to
any floating thing that came within reach, tried to postpone
the end that seemed to be inevitable.

One of those who had remained on the burning steamboat
was Monica Clive, who among a few others huddled together
at the stern, the only place as yet free from the raging flames
was watching with intense anxiety the movements of one of
the boats in which she perceived the form of her friend, Beryl
Yeldon. She herself had helped to place her there in the last,
the only possible space available. She could have had it for
herself, but had resigned it for her friend's sake ; while Beryl,
sick with mortal terror, was scarcely conscious of the vital
sacrifice enacted on her behalf. She certainly did not overrate
it, for in that eventful moment when they had stood side by
side, the " one to be taken, the other left," she had cried, as
she clung convulsively to Monica's arm :

" O Monica ! I would not go only I know you can swim
/ cannot."

The answer did not reach her, for acts in time of deadly
peril take up less time than words ; and the boat, with its
perilously heavy freight, was over the side and afloat on the
turbid, heaving waters ; and Monica's voice was lost in the noise
and confusion of the moment.

"Swim?" she asked herself. "Could she?" Yes, for a
few minutes, in a smooth sea close to a safe beach, with ready
assistance at hand in case of real or imaginary danger. One
glance at the rough, tumbling waters, already dotted with the
heads of desperate human creatures more or less vainly trying
to keep death at bay to the utmost of their power, gave a

1898.] ALL'S WELL. 817

truer answer to the question than any she could frame for
herself.

But now, as she stood at the stern looking far out towards
the horizon, she saw something that she had not seen before
something that all along she had been hoping almost against
hope to see coming towards her. She knew what it was,
though as yet it was scarcely discernible. The steam-launch
that carried her lover was bringing him as swiftly as might be
to her side.

Would lie arrive in time ?

Again was her question answered by the elements, for an
outburst of flames close to her last standing-place forced her to
clamber down to the water's edge. No one but herself took
the fearful descent, but life, just at this moment, looked very
sweet to Monica Clive when it and death had seemingly met
to contest hand to hand, inch by inch, their right in her. As
she touched the water a piece of wood drifted within her reach,
this she promptly seized and, clinging to the frail support it
afforded, she pushed as far as she could away from the burn-
ing boat.

The tide helped her efforts and the waves, which were high,
occasionally raised her sufficiently to catch a transitory glimpse
of the cause of her revived hopes. Nearer and nearer each
time it surely came, until among those who were standing on
the deck she was able to clearly distinguish the form of Frank
Barham.

A little longer time, a renewed effort, and the next wave
would lift her to eyes that she knew were, among the count-
less objects floating around, seeking her in every direction.

Next time !

A dark face rose above the water close by her poor raft,
which was simultaneously clutched by the hands of some one
in the last extremity of abject terror. It wss one of the negro
stokers who, with despairing eyes fixed on the crucifix sus-
pended from Monica's neck, cried wildly :

" O missis ! save me ; pray for me ! Me bad man Cath'lic
man bad, bad ! Good missis, pray / "

"Will you promise to be good if you live?" asked Monica.

" Ah ! me will if"

The water rolled over them both, drowning the rest of the
sentence. The spar would not bear the weight of more than

one.

Monica knew what was required of her. Her young 1:

VOL. LXVII. 52

8i8 MARQUETTE ON THE SHORES OF THE MISSISSIPPI. [Sept.

this nameless stranger's soul ! Nor was the price, costly as it
seemed at such a moment, too much for her to give. When
the spar rose again only the man was clinging to it, too dazed
to be more than half aware that his own safety had been
secured by the sacrifice of his co-religionist and companion in
misfortune.

" A wasted life," sighed those who set themselves to judge
the individual merits of Monica Clive ; and those the frivolous
friend of a day, the outcast companion of a minute both of
whom only lived because she died, and deemed the sacrifice, in
its best light, as useless heroism ! But to those thus saved was
it given to see in Monica's a sudden, vivid glimpse of the
Great Sacrifice, and seeing, they caught hold and saved their
souls from hell.

MARQUETTE ON THE SHORES OF THE
MISSISSIPPI.

On seeing the original manuscript map of the Mississippi River by its discoverer, Father
Marquette.

BY JOHN JEROME ROONEY.

|ERE, in the midnight of the solemn wood,
He heard a roar as of a mighty wind,
The onward rush of waters unconfined
Trampling in legions thro' the solitude.
Then, lo ! before him swept the conquering flood,
Free as the freedom of the truth-strong mind
Which hills of Doubt could neither hide nor bind,
Which, all in vain, the valley mounds withstood !
With glowing eye he saw the prancing tide
With yellow mane rush onward thro* the night
Into the Vastness he had never trod :

Nor dreamt of conquest of that kingdom wide
As down the flood his spirit took its flight
Seeking the long-lost children of his God !

INTERIOR OF THE CHURCH OF ST. DIMJHNA.

GHEEL, THE INSANE COLONY OF BELGIUM.

BY J. H. GORE.

" But he that is of reason's skill bereft,

And wants the staffe of wisedome him to stay,
Is like a ship in midst of tempest left

Withouten helme or Pilot her to sway :

Full sad and dreadfull is that ship's event ;

So is the man that wants intendiment."

Spenser, " Teares of the Muses."

N the sixth century of the Christian era the north
of Ireland was divided into a number of small,
independent kingdoms. Over one of these in-
dependencies bordering upon the sea ruled a
certain pagan king whose fame has been so com-
pletely eclipsed by his daughter's that his name has been for-
gotten. The legend merely states that his queen was a woman
of surpassing beauty, gentleness, and grace, and that she brought
up her only daughter to be like her in thought, word, and
action. Just as Dimphna, for such was the name of the

82O GHEEL, THE INSANE COLONY OP BELGIUM. [Sept.,

princess, was entering into womanhood her mother died, leaving
the king in the very depths of sorrow over his great loss. So
great indeed was his grief that the court attendants urged hijn
to take to himself another wife, hoping that by so doing a
part at least of his grief might wear away.

The advice of his counsellors prevailed, and a delegation was
sent out to visit the neighboring courts in search of a worthy
consort. They kept in mind their former queen and zealously
sought her equal, but not meeting with success, they returned
to report that none could be found comparable with the noble
woman who had shared his throne with him. The hope that
he might again be happy had buoyed him up, so this unfavor-
able report cast him down and caused him to rebuke his emis-
saries sorely. Then, to protect themselves, they appealed to
their sovereign's vanity and said : " O king, we have not found
the spouse whom you desire because there is none worthy of
you. She whom you seek is near you ; the living image of
the deceased, one who is not her inferior in grace nor in
beauty, one in whom the queen, whose love made you so
happy, seems to live again. It is Dimphna, your daughter ; she
alone is worthy of you ; choose her, raise her to the dignity of
wife." Seeing that the proposition was not met with expressions
of indignation, they hastened to paint her charms and describe
her many virtues, nor did they cease until they saw their sug-
gestions bearing fruit. The king at once called his daughter
into his presence and declared to her his intentions.

But she, having accepted Christianity, saw in this unnatural
proposition sins of which he knew nothing, and resolutely re-
fused obedience. This brought about a conflict which very soon
showed the father's greater power, and so, to avoid an imme-
diate union, she feigned a less stubborn resistance and asked
for a fortnight in which to reach a decision. The request was
cheerfully granted, but Dimphna made use of this time in pre-
paring for flight instead of arguing herself into acquiescence.
In this labor she was aided by her religious instructor and two
of her servants. The four succeeded in escaping, reached the
coast and embarked in a sail-boat that had been put in readi-
ness for that purpose. Propitious winds and a smooth sea en-
abled them to round Scotland and finally enter the mouth of
the Scheldt, up which they journeyed until Antwerp was
reached. But owing to the busy life of this town they feared
to make it their home, thinking that the knowledge of their
flight, which would sooner or later reach this world-port, might

1898.] GHEEL, THE INSANE COLONY OF BELGIUM. 821

CHURCH OF ST. MARTIN.

cause them to be suspected as the fugitives. They therefore
decided to go further inland, stopping eventually at the hamlet
of Gheel. Here the little church built in honor of St. Martin,
the good saint who had shared his cloak with a beggar, and the
quiet life around offered the homeless a promising asylum.

When the king learned of the escape of his daughter he
sent men in pursuit, promising rich presents for success and
death for failure. The pursuers eventually reached Antwerp.
Here they heard of the party of strangers who had stopped in
that city for awhile and the direction they had taken upon
leaving. This unexpected trail was quickly followed and south-
ward the hopeful seekers journeyed. At Oelen the party
stopped for refreshments, and upon leaving offered a piece of
gold in payment. To their surprise it was promptly refused,
the hostess declaring that she had once before accepted a
similar piece and up to the present time had been unable to
dispose of it. In answer to the question from whom she had
received it, she explained that there lived in the neighborhood
two men and two women who frequently bought supplies of
'her, and that the younger lady was so amiable and beautiful

822 GHEEL, THE INSANE COLONY OF BELGIUM. [Sept.,

that she could not refuse the coin when proffered, although
ignorant of its value and currency. The men learned where
this party dwelt, and in a short time came near enough to the
cabin they occupied to see that their suspicions were correct
that the occupants were the persons whom they sought.

The king, who had come to Antwerp when informed that
definite clues had been discovered there, was promptly informed
of the successful issue of the search, and immediately hastened
to bring surprise and confusion to the peaceful dwellers in the
little cabin. He commanded his daughter to prepare to ac-
company him home ; she resolutely refused, nor was she moved
by threats even when aimed at her life. Her faithful com-
panion urged her to remain steadfast in her resolution, and re-
ceived as his reward his death. The murder of this good man
brought forth such expressions of grief from the daughter as to
anger her father beyond all bounds. He commanded his atten-
dants to kill her; they refused; then, incensed by a second dis-
regard of his authority, he struck her down with his own
sword.

The instant he realized the magnitude of his crime he fled,
leaving the two lifeless bodies to the beasts of the fields.
However the good people of the neighborhood, having been
attracted to the gentle lady from over the seas and indignant
that such a crime should have been committed in their midst,
buried the two martyrs where they fell.

In a short time the report of the horrible deed spread
abroad, and the pious folk of the land used it as an illustration
of the extent to which vicious desires could carry one. The
prominence thus given to the heroic defence of a principle made
by Dimphna suggested that a more worthy sepulture should be
provided, but as the suggestion was being put into execution
those present were greatly surprised to find that the bodies
were encased in coffins of the purest alabaster, instead of the
rough boards to which they had been consigned. Thus a mira-
cle had been performed, the victory over the cravings of a
disordered mind had been crowned, and an intimation given
that the act of honoring the dead received marks of the highest
approval. It was then decided to further sanctify this hal-
lowed spot by erecting here a stately church and dedicating it,
in the name of St. Dimphna, to the healing of such mental dis-
orders as might have come from base desires.

In the building of this church provisions were made for the
reception of patients, for it was thought persons from a dis-

1898.] GIIEEL, THE INSANE COLONY OF BELGIUM. 823

tance might be brought for cure, and even yet these rooms
may be seen in one of the towers of this noble edifice. But it
was not long until these accommodations were too limited, and
neighbors were asked to house the unfortunates while seeking

A STREET IN GHEEL.

relief from their thraldom ; then religious orders obtained per-
mission to build chapter-houses where the afflicted and their
friends might sojourn. Thus it was that the town of Gheel
became a city. Each house erected was for a family coming
in answer to the demand for homes for the unfortunates, or
with a desire to administer to their wants. In but few cases
was the occupation of caring for this class thrust upon the
households ; consequently, in the election of this form of hospi-
tality, the moving force was that sympathetic nature which in
its transmission from generation to generation shows itself now
in the inhabitants of this kindly city.

The " innocents " for by this name the insane were called
innocent of course, for "it was not this man who has sinned,"
said One wiser than we sought healing in a pilgrimage such
as Dimphna made in fleeing from evil, in close personal contact
with the relics of her who was so pure as to resist the incar.

824 GHEEL, THE INSANE COLONY OF BELGIUM. [Sept.,

nate fiend personified in her maddened father, and in prayers to
her who now as saint was the intermediary of the afflicted. The
cure, therefore, was superhuman, and religious offices were the
efficient causes.

Such was Gheel during the first period of its history.

II.

The second chapter, dating from 1851, does not begin with
legend. It starts with a recognition of two facts : the advan-
tages offered by home-life over the asylum in the treatment of
certain phases of insanity, and the special adaptability of the
Gheelois for the care of the insane. This realization forced it-
self upon the humanitarians of Belgium and brought about
the establishment of state control at Gheel, with attendant
measures for the application of more active remedial agencies
than were formerly practised.

The inmate of an asylum is a being aloof from his fellow-
men, and however careful his attendants may be, there will
escape casual glances of an inquiring nature that show that
he is the object of forethought and continual watchfulness,
which, even though most humane and judicious to the last
degree, will appear to the unfortunate as evidences of the
dividing line that separates him from others. The grated win-
dows, locked doors, and alert guards reveal only too plainly
that he is there to be cured, and before the thought can shape
itself into words comes and comes again the realization of the
gravity of his ailment. Every softened word and pitying look
bespeak only too plainly the engulfing floods that are closing
over his mental world. The whole equipment by which he is
surrounded keeps constantly before him the malady from which
he suffers, and his chief food for thought is a conviction of his
helplessness, with an ever-growing fear that recovery is beyond
the bounds of the possible.

Scarcely better is the fate of the insane one who is left at
home. The sight of objects once the source of joy but now of
aversion is a constant irritation, the incessant calls for answers
to idle questions is sure to bring impatient responses, the
astonished stare of one unused to seeing persons thus afflicted
causes the unfortunate one to look within, only to find its rea-
son in his sad mental plight, and the passer-by stepping aside
as if in fear reminds him of peculiarities that are beyond his
control.

How different it is at Gheel!

1898.] GHEEL, THE INSANE COLONY OP BELGIUM. 825

For quite thirteen centuries the insane have walked its
streets, and the peasants' familiarity with the whims and caprices
of its guests eliminates every look and tone that might point
to any inequalities of condition, and in time the new-comer will
act as he sees others act. No notice is taken of their presence,
the usual vocations are neither interrupted nor modified on
their account, and thus uncontradicted and unnoticed the in-
centive for introspection is removed, they lose sight of the fact
that they differ from those about them, and the first step to-
wards recovery is taken.

When a patient is brought to Gheel he is taken at once to
the infirmary, a commodious, comfortable building situated in a
large garden on the outskirts of the town. Here the first
diagnosis is made, and if there is no fear of violence to himself
or others, he is put in the general ward for closer observation.
Should the exigencies demand it, he may be isolated for a
longer or shorter period ; but if the necessity for continuous
restraint be beyond question, the patient will be removed to an
asylum, for a time at least. When a minute examination re-
veals the specific nature of the trouble and the characteristics
of the patient, the council in its next weekly meeting decides
where he is to be placed. In reaching this decision several
things must be considered. If the patient is an object of
charity for whose support the state and commune make pro-
vision, then he is assigned to an available household where
such patients are taken, and where the care of persons with
this particular form of insanity has been to the satisfaction of
the authorities. If the patient, or his friends, pay for his keep,
accommodations corresponding to the means at his command
are secured. The nurse is then summoned to take to his home
his new charge, and he is told as much of the patient's history
and peculiarities as he should know in addition to the explicit
directions as to the diet and care that is demanded.

The patient is taken at once into completely new surround-
ings ; into a home, in fact, where he will be regarded with inter-
est and not suspicion, with affection, not dread. He lives the
life of the family and shares in its prosperity and adversity, he
attends with them religious service in the church, kneels with
them at the Angelus bell, joins in the family devotions ;
recites the tale of his fancied wrong, and if it be for the thou-
sandth time, he finds a willing listener whose experience sugges
the most soothing answer ; he sees himself the object c
filial concern he who before, if not mistreated, was regarded with

826 GHEEL, THE INSANE COLONY OF BELGIUM. [Sept.,

scorn and disgrace by those to whom he was allied by blood
and social ties ; and thus he rises in his own estimation- rises
towards the level of those by whom he is surrounded. He is
free to go as he wishes, and no one anxiously asks him when
he will return ; he does not seek to escape, for where could he
be happier ? If he wanders away through inadvertence, he will
be brought back by a neighbor or one of the guards, and feel
grateful that he is home again.

Occupation also is provided as far as possible, and the guest
encouraged by pay and praise to assist in the work of the
house or farm, and in the withdrawal of his thoughts from
himself he takes an interest in the joys and sorrows, trials and
labors of those around him. Strange as it may seem, many of
the patients work at trades, and although daily handling tools
that might be used as weapons, but one injury has been inten-
tionally inflicted within the past fifty years. It was interesting
to notice in a shop where a number of men were making
wooden shoes that one of them was reading aloud to his com-
rades, who seemingly enjoyed the story, if not his elocutionary
effort.

Corresponding to the ward for men is one for women, with
its series of individual rooms for such as may be violent. The
entire building is otherwise free from evidences of restraint ;
the windows are not barred, padded cells are not seen, and no
clanking chains are heard. It is the justifiable boast of the
director that the only coercive measure employed is the leather
wristlet that fastens the hands in such a way as to prevent any
act of violence. In the one case in which I saw this used the
woman pulled down her sleeves so as to practically hide this
restriction upon a suicidal mania. No nurse is permitted to
strike or bind a patient. In case of any great outburst
the nurse must notify the physician of his district, and he
alone can authorize the use of force or the application of the
wristlet.

The female patients assist in the work of the families with
whom they live. Many of them loo'k after the children, and it
seems as though the society of the little ones and their simple
amusements find an echo in the undeveloped mind of the larger,
playmate. I watched for some time a man of at least sixty
playing hide-and-seek with a group of children ; it was evident
that he did not regard this as a task ; he followed without an
effort the meaning of their simple prattle, and their little confi-
dences awakened a responsive chord in his heart and brought

1898.] GHEEL, THE INSANE COLONY OF BELGIUM.

827

out the better feelings of his nature. It was particularly inter-
esting to observe the attitude of the larger boys towards the
insane whom they met. They appear to look upon each other
as an overgrown boy with whom they might play, not as one
to tease and an-
noy, or even stare
at with anxious
concern. But
then why should
they regard them
otherwise ? Was
not each one as a
baby carried about
by such an one ?
And were not
many of his wants
attended to by
one who could but
little more than
meet her own?

The rules do
not allow any
family to take
more than two
patients, and they
also prescribe in
explicit terms the
care which they
must receive, even
the way in which
the rooms must
be furnished, the
clothing to be
worn, the beds
on which they

CHAPEL OF ST. DIMPHNA.

sleep and the food provided. The physician

* the

must visit each patient at least once a month, and
spectors drop in at irregular intervals, by day or night,
while the family is at work or at meals, and every vio
of the rules or failure to follow

tion

corded. This record furnishes in
is determined the worthiness of
Since the majority of the

their insane boarders, it is important that

nurse,
supported

instructions is re-
part the basis on which
each family to serve as
households of Gheel are

828 GHEEL, THE INSANE COLONY OF BELGIUM. [Sept.,

record be good. It is pleasant to say that this is not the only
motive for acting humanely. When we recall that for genera-
tion after generation the people have been daily exercising
patience and showing sympathy, it is easy to see that it is the
very nature of these people to be kind and gentle, and in walking
through the streets of Gheel peace and good-will toward men
shine in the faces of all whom you meet, show themselves in
the clean houses on either side, and even in the demure way
in which the occasional cart passes along there is evidence of
the desire for quiet as well as peace.

Certificates are given to those who show especial kindness
to their charges, or who at risk to themselves were able to re-
strain a violent person without resorting to force, and the
diplomas, given out once a year with great ceremony, are
objects of pride in the homes of the winners.

One of the questions which frames itself in the minds of
all who hear of this unique institution is : " How does this large
contingent of feeble-minded affect the native population?"
The daily association with the simple from childhood on would
surely influence more and more each generation at least this
would seem to be inevitable ; but it docs not appear to be the
case, and in fact the great success which has attended the
college at Gheel proves conclusively that the Gheelois are as
clever as any of their neighbors. The explanation for this un-
expected immunity from mental atrophy is found in the same
fact that gives to the form of treatment here employed its
great potency that is, the entire population is apparently
oblivious to the presence in their midst of anything abnormal.
If this were not the case, it is easy to see how 2,000 insane
living in the homes and walking the streets might cast a blight-
ing influence over the mind-world of those who serve them.

The practical reader will by this time ask for results. Tak-
ing the last eight years, they can be shown in the following
table :

Year. Admitted. Cured. Benefited. Death-rate

per 1000.

1889 . .235 40 9 60

1890 227 55 ii 63

1891 . . 218 52 9 95

1892 243 46 15 84

1893 . . 193 45 7 56

1894 . 266 42 6 55

1895 . . 264 45 7 55

1896 . . 275 30 8 56

1898.] GHEEL, THE INSANE COLONY OF BELGIUM. 829

THE INFIRMARY.

It will be understood that those who are released as cured
or benefited are from the entire colony and not from the num-
ber admitted during that year, and the same is true of the
death-rate. The decrease in the number of cures in the most
recent years is owing to the strenuous efforts the director is
making to have the curables kept at home, leaving the time
and resources available at Gheel for the less fortunate but
more needy.

When a patient has been pronounced cured, heart-breaking
on both sides is the parting. He has become endeared to the
family of his nurse by the sympathy born of his helplessness,
and in turn he loves every member of the household as con-
tributors to his release from the most terrible calamity that
can fall to man. Rarely does an instance occur in Gheel of a
patient wishing to change his domicile, much less to leave for
good its hospitable walls. The affection for the sick one is like
that tender love a mother has for an afflicted child or wayward
son, and truly touching it is to see a slight woman take up in
her arms her epileptic patient and gently carry him to a place
of comfort, or when a grandmother walks along the street with
her charge holding her by the hand a patient whose malady

830 GHEEL, THE INSANE COLONY OF BELGIUM. [Sept.,

was such that he could not be left alone while she went to the
nearest store. The patients invariably in their lucid moments
speak with affection of their nurses, and also say that they are
merely stopping for awhile in Gheel to rest, " for Gheel is such
a restful place"; "but," they usually add, "there is a poor
creature next to us who imagines he is here on a visit. But
alas ! he is insane and does not know it."

In other respects Gheel is like the average Belgian town,
except perhaps somewhat quieter, for it has no manufactories,
the people being engaged in farming or the conduct of the
small shops usual in such places. The amusements are in no
sense lessened in number nor changed in character because of
the presence there of so many simple persons ; the two bands
give frequent concerts, sometimes with the assistance of one or
more of the patients, for unfortunately several once famous
musicians are among their number. If a performer refuses at
the last moment to play or sing nothing is said, for such ex-
hibitions of whims are by no means rare. In general music is
found to have a beneficent influence over the patients and every
encouragement is given for its support. The perennial ker-
messe, on the other hand, with its attendant side-shows, crowds
of country folk, and excitement, has a contrary effect ; but
this institution is so firmly fixed in the land that a village would
as willingly give up its curate or charter, or even its carillon,
as to forego the autumnal kermesse.

There is one church festival, however, to which the Gheelois
look forward throughout the year the feast of St. Dimphna,
on May 15, when every released patient who can possibly afford
it makes a pilgrimage to the church of his patron saint, and
in 1900, on the thirteen-hundredth anniversary, for whose cele-
bration preparations are now making, thousands from many
lands will journey to Gheel, walk again the streets whose stones
they once listlessly trod, look upon the houses which in years
gone by sheltered them helpless as children cross themselves
before the grated recess containing a group of carved wood
figures which represent the saint's martyrdom, reverently kneel
in prayer of thanksgiving in the church dedicated to this patron
saint ; and as each one earnestly pleads that to others may
come the blessing of cure, the pious priest will gladly respond
"Ainsi soit-il."

1898.] ICH DIEN : A FRAGMENT OF ROYALTY. 831

ICH DIEN.

A FRAGMENT OF ROYALTY.
BY ELIZABETH ANGELA HENRY.

AY HAP you are of the city for generations back
and know naught of the homely charm of " milk-
ing-time " on the farm that quiet sunset hour
when the cows have come from the pasture and
the hired hands gather around the kitchen table
for their evening luncheon of bread and milk. It is an hour of
gentle peacefulness denied, unless it be in misty retrospect, to
the dweller on asphalt streets.

It was milking-time at Squaw Lake farm. At the foot of
the lane stood the placid-faced cows patiently waiting the pleas-
ure of the women-folk. The ripening grain was tinged with
the reddish glow of the harvest sun dropping behind the old
log barn, while overhead a flock of crows, lazily circling to the
shadowy woods, cawed a plaintive " good-night " to the world
beneath them.

Down the grassy lane went two girls, carrying stools and
brightly scoured tin pails. As they walked leisurely along a
young man came towards them from the bars leading to the
public road.

" O Mr. Bertram ! we thought you had gone to the store,"
exclaimed Bessie Moore, the younger of the girls.

"And so I did. Behold the result," he gaily returned, un-
rolling at the same time a package of late magazines.

The girls dropped stools and pails to examine the bundle,
for such entertaining literature was scarce in the days of the
early sixties.

"But, Mr. Bertram," questioned Bessie's companion, her
sunny face half-hidden by a flapping sun-bonnet, "surely our
poor little country store never risked an order like this with-
out a buyer in view ? "

Before she was answered a young man with a rake lying
across his shoulder came around the bend of the lane and joined
the little group. The last comer was a wholesome specimen
of Irish-Canadian manhood, with the breeziness of the fields in
his manly bearing and the tint of the flax-blossom in his clear

832 ICH DIEN : A FRAGMENT OF ROYALTY. [Sept.,

blue eye. He was Paul Moore, the only son of the house, and
in whom centred all the love and hopes of the Moore family.
Paul's rugged honesty is the standard by which his sister Bessie
measures the moral calibre of the neighboring young men,
while to Nora, the girl of the sunny face, Cousin Paul has been
the boundary line of her simple life ever since her coming to
the farm, sixteen years ago, an orphan without kith or kin.
The cousinship is but the natural sequence of the loving terms
of " aunt " and " uncle " bestowed upon his parents.

Some couple of hours later the same group of young people
were seated upon the broad stoop by the kitchen door. Twi-
light's delicate dove-tints were veiling the farm, softening the
angles in the zigzag rail fences and giving to Nora's face an
added tenderness. In the pond down by the orchard the frogs
sang their guttural night songs, the barking of a neighbor's dog
echoed faintly over the hills, the whip-poor-wills whistled a
cooing message as they flew from tree to tree, and as the gray
shades deepened into dusk the tiny fire-flies appeared about
which Nora told Mr. Bertram a pretty legend : how the early
French settlers were accustomed to make a lamp for Our Lady's
picture by imprisoning a number of the flies beneath a tumbler,
and how the fierce wolves of the forest prowling around the
cabins, seeing the sparkling bits of light, were frightened from
any nearer approach.

Paul Moore, seated on a bench smoking, knew that this
evening was not more free from care than the many that had
come and gone during his twenty-five years of unruffled exist-
ence. Still he was uneasily conscious of looking his last on his
household gods of peace and contentment. And yet, he thought,
what could happen ? His gray-haired father, laboriously reading
the True Witness by the evening lamp, had no sign of unrest
on his weather-worn face ; his mother in the yellow rocker by
the window, tirelessly knitting, was solely occupied in watching
for nine o'clock, when the Rosary might be said and her day
ended. Bessie was lightly lilting the air of a new song heard
at the last quilting bee, and Nora what about Nora ? Paul
took an unusually long pull at his pipe. He had not told her
why he was about to bid upon neighbor Armstrong's hundred
acres, but surely she might guess. Besides, he must first know
if John Bertram can effect the loan he has promised him, and
at bank interest.

John Bertram had come to the farm three months before.
Paul was doing the spring ploughing on the Pine Ridge, a cor-

1898.] ICH DIEN : A FRAGMENT OF ROYALTY. 833

ner of his farm bounded by the town-road, when he first met
Mr. Bertram, looking for a few weeks' lodging in the vicinity
of Squaw Lake, convalescing, he said, after a long illness and
requiring country air. So it came about that John Bertram
was made welcome at the Moore farm-house and allowed to
use the spare room, where for pastime he set up a laboratory
and dabbled in chemistry.

Paul soon became interested in the quiet, well-read stranger,
It was pleasant to have a man with whom to discuss the
doings of the world so distant from his fields of wheat and
clover. There are times when the state of the crops, the
weather, and even the company of a charming girl, will not
satisfy a man like Paul Moore. He craves, as it were, a keener
mind to whet his own against.

The stranger, on his part, enjoyed the long country days,
the rowing on Squaw Lake, and the chance talks beneath the
big apple-tree with Paul's cousin Nora. He never worked
among his chemicals until after nightfall, when he would fre-
quently invite Paul to try his hand at experimenting, and long
after the young farmer had retired sounds would reach him
from the stranger's room, awakening in him dim longings for a
life beyond Squaw Lake.

" Paul, it is nine o'clock."

"All right, mother."

" I believe it would be an easier matter to persuade the
Archbishop of Dublin to eat meat on Friday than mother to
miss saying the Rosary," remarked Bessie, as she crossed over
to the red wooden pump for a drink of water before prayers.

Ever since Michael and Mary Moore's wedding-night had
this pious Catholic custom of saying the beads in common been
the rigid rule of the house. John Bertram, who had long ago
forgotten to claim any creed as his own, was growing accus-
tomed to the familiar sight of the family kneeling about the
crucifix standing on a small table, beside it a bottle of holy
water, but whether he ever wished to join in the evening
prayers is uncertain. His hosts, with the innate courtesy of
Celtic instincts, forebore expressing a desire that might be re-
garded as intrusion.

The lamp-light fell upon the bowed head of Michael Mo
as he read the sacred mysteries with a voice full of reverence
and strong faith ; and as the fresh tones of the young people
repeated the " Holy Marys," over the old mother's face pass
a look of deep thankfulness that that Queen whom <.

VOL. LXVII. 53

834 I CH DIEN : A FRAGMENT OF ROYALTY. [Sept.,

taught her children to honor had, in turn, showered such count-
less blessings upon them. And with a glance of maternal
pride her blue eyes rested a moment upon Paul, her first born,
her darling.

" Do not fear ; all will be made right, and may God keep
you," were Paul's last words, as he resolutely turned from four
white faces full of anguish and love.

It was evening of the next day, and over the peaceful farm-
house had swept a wave of black trouble, bending every head
beneath it. Paul's presentiment of evil had taken shape an
hour before, when two government detectives had appeared
and arrested John Bertram as a long-wanted counterfeiter of
her Majesty's stamp on paper and mint, and Paul Moore as an
accomplice. Then was explained the real use of the laboratory,
out of which was to be realized the promised loan for neigh-
bor Armstrong's farm ; and when the old father and mother
pitifully implored Bertram to save their son, not by a word
would the man who had broken their bread and enjoyed their
friendship exonerate the young farmer from complicity in his
crime ! It was the first time he had been associated with an
honest man, and he doubtless built on the efforts made for
young Moore benefiting himself. Any admission of Paul's in-
nocence implied his own guilt, he selfishly reasoned.

Days of weary watching and waiting followed. Michael
Moore's gray head seemed to lower every day as mortgage after
mortgage ate its way into the heart of the farm, with small
help to Paul. Innocence counts for little against circumstantial
evidence, especially in a poorly-feed lawyer's defence.

So Paul, the man whose word was as good as another man's
bond, saw the sun rise and set through iron bars made strong
for murderers and forgers. He thought his pain had reached
its depths when looking on the sufferings of the dear ones at
home, but at the turning of the heavy prison key his strong,
upright heart seemed clinched by an icy hand that cruelly
squeezed out drop by drop the warm blood pulsing with pride
and youthful hopes.

A woman is most keenly wounded through her affections,
but a man cannot live without the good name his father gave
him. Paul thought of his fields ; and his cell, roomy though it
really was, grew close as an iron cage. He could see his old gray
horse " Sib," which had carried him on many a merry prank in
his school-boy days, coming through the clover to look for

1898.] ICH DIEN : A FRAGMENT OF ROYALTY. 835

apples in the pocket that always had one, and with an almost
childish longing he wished to feel again the caress of that
shaggy face. He crossed to the window to catch a glimpse of
the sun that was now setting upon Squaw Lake, but his hot
forehead chancing to touch the iron bars, a rush of shame
went over him, making him feel as if he were what he was
accused of being a felon.

Paul well knew how desperate was his case. He had but
his neighbors' word against the eloquence of a queen's counsel,
backed by strong circumstantial evidence. Farther down the
stone hall-way was the cell where the real culprit, John Bertram,
was confined. At the memory of the callous selfishness which
would end perhaps in sending him, innocent, to Kingston
Penitentiary, Paul well-nigh forgot his Christian training under
the weight of the cruel injustice done to him by the man who
had violated a trust that even a savage would have respected.
In a few days his case would be called, and should the verdict
be against him, Paul knew he must submit. To appeal to a
higher court would mean the selling of Squaw Lake farm, and
what then would shelter his aged parents, loving little Bessie
and Nora?

Dusk had crept unheeded upon the lonely prisoner, who
was aroused from his bitter thoughts by a passing guard say-
ing :

" It is nine o'clock."

At home they would be now saying the Rosary, and for him
no doubt. Paul dropped upon his knees with a choking moan.

" Surely there is a higher court for such as I. Mary, Mother,
have pity on me and mine ! "

There by the iron-latticed window knelt the strong young
figure, his hands holding the precious rosary and his clear blue
eyes, so like his mother's, trustingly turned towards his pious
Catholic home, confident in the mighty power of the '
munion of Saints."

It was early in September, and at Squaw Lake the farmers
were busily threshing their grain, when Nora and Bessie
themselves in Toronto, where Paul's case was being tried,
were staying at the Red Lion Hotel, opposite the Governm

The Queen City was in a big commotion. Last evening, the
7th of September, 1860, had come a royal guest to '
Albert Edward, Prince of Wales. His was a triumphal marcl

836 Icff DIEN : A FRAGMENT OF ROYALTY. [Sept.,

from the wild coast of Newfoundland's Island along the shore of
the St. Lawrence. Through village, town, and city he passed,
carrying all before him by the prestige of his mother's name
and his own winning, boyish grace. But it remained for Toronto
to give the heartiest of loyal welcomes. It was late when he
arrived by the Kingston, and the evening shadows were thickly
gathering about his slight young form as he was cheered, ad-
dressed, and sung to by tireless throats. Yet even in the
twilight could be seen the lighting up of the somewhat satiated
eyes when five thousand children burst forth in " God save the
Queen."

Seated by the window of her hotel, Bessie was listlessly
watching the crowds coming and going to the afternoon recep-
tion held at the Government House in honor of the Prince,
when Nora broke a rather long silence :

" This is the eighth. Only three days more."

And Bessie, knowing her cousin's thoughts, sadly repeated :

" Only three days more."

"Bessie, to-night his Royal Highness attends a ball at Osgode
Hall, and "

" Nora, why can't you talk of Paul, and not of that boy
who has all the world to think of him ? Oh, my poor brother ! "
and the quivering face turned from Nora.

" Bessie, you and I must also attend this levee. Hush a mo-
ment ! We must be there as actors, not spectators, for I must
dance with the Prince of Wales. Patience a little longer, dear,
and please do not look as if you thought trouble had driven
me crazy ; for great Heaven, if this fail. Paul will go to prison,
and then you may pity me, for my heart will surely be
broken ! "

But Bessie's warm, caressing arms quickly encircled the
drooping figure, while she eagerly entreated Nora to tell her of
the wonderful plan for saving Paul.

And then Nora told her that she had already obtained in-
vitation cards through the assistance of the representative of
their district in ,the Provincial House, who did not forget that
when stumping the country Michael Moore's door was always
open. But she did not add that her own bright eyes, exercised
on a committee-man having more heart than head, were of
considerable help in the matter. She would be one of the
merry throng, while a costumer's rich brocade and white wig
would transform little Bessie into a stately chaperon.

At nine o'clock that same evening, among the line of car-

1898.] ICH DIEN : A FRAGMENT OF ROYALTY. 837

riages that whirled up to Osgode Hall was one containing
" Mrs. Moore and Miss Mona Moore."

Along the beautiful corridors of Caen stone swept Canada's
wealth and fashion, put forth with its mightiest efforts. First
came the reading of the address of welcome in the main atrium
by her eminent Scotch lawyer, after which the guests ascended
the broad marble staircase to one of the finest law libraries in
America. The galleries were filled to overflowing, and the at-
tention of every one was intently fixed upon a dais where sat
a boy of nineteen, surrounded by gray-haired judges of the
bench, humbly soliciting him to become a member of their
law society.

A while later and dancing had begun, and as the young Prince
moved in admirable time to the witching strains of Poppinberg's
band it often chanced his eyes met Nora's.

Who would have imagined that the country girl's guileless
gaze would accomplish more than a well-trained society manoeu-
vre and so compel royal eyes to rest with pleasure upon her
sunny face above a gown of simple white mull? In her hand
was his emblem, a fan of three white plumes, tipped with gold.
Perhaps it was but the natural gravitation of youth to youth.

Nora was apparently lightly chatting with her white-haired
chaperon, when by the surging of the crowd in her direction
she knew her chance had come. Another moment, and the
heir apparent to a kingdom on whose dominions the sun never
sets was proffering his request with as modest a grace as did
ever the young men claim her hand at the harvest dances in
the barn at Squaw Lake farm. As Nora turned to accept the
royal arm she flashed a glance at Bessie that made that loving
but timorous little companion pray as she had never prayed

before.

Was it the sly young Royalty's doings that half his suit<
was also on the floor, thereby encouraging others and diverting
attention from himself ? The guests, looking on with envious
amazement, did not wonder at the girl's flushed cheek:
sparkling eyes, in face of the honor paid her, a nobody, by
one who, as a boy, was "father to the first gentleman

Europe."

But Nora, with the memory of Paul's dear face as she last
saw it, saw only in the Prince one who could help her t
the prize of her life. Under cover of the dreamy music, t
flashing of passing jewels, the ripples of low laughter a
guests glided around the ball-room floor, she told her story 1

838 MARY'S BIRTHDAY. [Sept.,

her boyish partner, whose face was turned devotedly to her's,
praying him to interpose his royal favor in her cousin's behalf.

The dance was ended, and when the Prince had led her
back to little Bessie, whose part in the plot of the evening
Nora had also told him, he murmured, bending low with as
reverential a homage as ever afterward he rendered to the
lovely Princess of Denmark:

" There are three of Her Majesty's Canadian subjects whom
I shall never forget."

On Wednesday, the I2th of September, 1860, Albert Ed-
ward, Prince of Wales, stood on the rear of the royal car which
was to convey him east to the United States. Thousands
crowded the amphitheatre to catch a last glimpse of their future
king. Close to the car stood a group of three : a young man
between two girls. The Prince saw them, saw the grateful
tears in the bonny eyes of Nora, saw Bessie's color come and
go as she looked at him and then at her brother, and bared
his young head with a smile so pleased and satisfied that an
old woman called out :

" God bless your Highness, and bring you safe home to
your mother ! "

MARY'S BIRTHDAY.

BY MARY F. NIXON.

ENEATH Judean skies of heavenly blue
Upon this day a maiden undefiled
Was born of royal David's kingly line ;
Ah, Mother Mary! sweet and pure and mild,
How must the very morning sun which saw thy birth
Have gleamed a thousand joyous beams upon the earth!

1898.] THE TOTAL-ABSTINENCE MOVEMENT. 839

THE FUTURE OF THE TOTAL-ABSTINENCE
MOVEMENT.

'HE holding of the Annual Temperance Conven-
tion in Boston affords the opportunity of mak-
ing some comment on the Total-Abstinence
movement, as it is a potential factor in the life
of the American Catholic.
The report made at the convention claims an organized
membership of seventy-seven thousand pledged total abstainers,
and it adds, by way of commentary on this display of figures,
that there is no other Catholic fraternal organization in the
country whose membership is as large. A review of the reports
of previous years shows that this growth has been attained by
no methods of galvanic shocks whereby a false life has been
imparted to a dying or dead organism, but there has been a
healthy and normal growth from small beginnings through larger
showings until the pretentious figures of to-day become state-
ments of notable facts. In 1881 the delegates assembled in
Boston College and represented a membership of 31,890. In
1888, seven years later, they occupied Tremont Temple and
represented a membership of 53,755, while after a decade of
years, in 1898, the membership has climbed to '^7,223, and the
organization is in the van of Catholic fraternal societies.

But, it may be asked, is this comparative membership a
measure of the advance of temperance sentiment among
Catholics, or if so, has it reached a point at which, its vigor
having been expended, there is before it the period of deca-
dence ? There comes to all organizations, unless it be the
divinely constituted Church of God, created to live all days
even unto the consummation of all things, a time when from in-
ternal or external causes disintegration sets in. Especially is this
the case with reform movements which have been called into
existence by evils that are local and temporary. The Catholic
Church has shown itself quite capable, by its approved methods
of prayer and life-imparting sacraments, of coping with moral
evil in any particular age, and we believe that the normal
method of fighting vice is through the divinely given agencies
in the church. To select one particular vice and make it the
object of special antagonism by ways and means other than the
ordinary remedial measures contained in the church's pharma

840 THE TOTAL-ABSTINENCE MOVEMENT. [Sept.,

copoeia can only be justified by an abnormal prevalence of the
vice to be antagonized, and consequently these remedial meas-
ures are to be utilized only as long as that vice exists in a
condition of prevalency.

There has been no time in the previous history of the
church when the condition of human affairs has demanded the
existence of a special temperance crusade as we have seen it
exist during the last half of the nineteenth century. While
drunkenness has been a vice to be deplored on account of its
blighting influences on body and soul, as well as its disastrous
effects in other points of view, in every age, yet it has been
given to our race and generation to see it raise its destructive
hand over innumerable homes and hearts that have been laid
waste by its baneful influence. Why this is so it is not ours to
discuss here. We have a certain theory that the fierce striv-
ings of mercantile competition which are the outcome of the
spirit which makes this world the be-all and end-all of life, to-
gether with a strife for pre-eminence in other departments of
human activity, has generated a debased state of nervous energy
which has demanded the goad of alcohol in order to keep up
in the race. That so-much-lauded " brilliant and restless activ-
ity of modern life " which has placed the English-speaking races
in the lead of modern civilization has had as one of its waste
products the vice of intemperance. A more contented and
placid existence, which looks to the next world for complete
satisfaction, which prefers to permit the shadow of this world
to pass away, which never results in heaping up great fortunes
or in creating wonderful industrial prosperity, which scarcely
knows what strained vitality and over-wrought nerves are
this placid, contented existence of Catholic countries is evident-
ly repressive of intemperance. Its festas are periods of inno-
cent rejoicings, not debauches. Its drinking customs are but to
satisfy the legitimate demands of nature, not to pander to the
insatiate cravings of a diseased appetite. These are our theor-
ies ; but whether they be true or not, the fact remains that in
Catholic countries intemperance is scarcely known, and only
among races that have lost the true faith, and only since they
have lost the true faith, has drunkenness become an alarming evil.

We are considering just now not a theory but an actual
condition of affairs. The fact remains in America, there has
been such a prevalence of drunkenness as to warrant the use
of extraordinary means to suppress the vice, and in our opinion,
notwithstanding the efforts made by extra-church agencies, there
will always be such a prevalence of the vice as will necessitate

1898.] THE TOTAL-ABSTINENCE MOVEMENT. 841

the use of every energy that can be brought to bear, to en-
compass it.

The conditions of American life are favorable to the spread of
the vice of drunkenness. The " pace that kills " has been set
for the eager worker. One dreads being left behind. If vitality
is insufficient, the only resource is to increase the pressure, even if
it does jar and rack the machine. If the nerves give way, stiffen
them up by increased potations of alcohol. Little wonder the per-
centages of the insane are growing day by day. Moreover, there
is an all-powerful and far-reaching American institution which has
for its main purpose the developing of the taste for alcohol. It
is the saloon. By methods peculiar to the trade, with a shrewd
business sagacity, through the dispensation of political favors
and in other ways, the saloon deliberately cultivates the drink
habit and thus generates a craving for alcohol. After this crav-
ing has been once created, by readily satisfying it it is so fos-
tered that it easily becomes a passion. Millions of capital are
directly invested in this business, and where there is so much
behind a definite agency one may readily see that its purposes
are sure to be more or less attained. Given, then, a widely
extended and fully developed craving for drink, given the con-
ditions of life which serve to increase it, given the easy means
of satisfying it, and one may always expect results in the wide-
spread evil of Intemperance. Be it remembered, also, that the
above conditions are rooted in American life, and not easily to
be eradicated except by a universal upheaval of all things.

While there is abundant evidence that the opposition to the
drink evil is increasing day by day, still in view of the afore-
said facts one may readily believe that drunkenness has come
to stay. The continued existence of its causes becomes a suffi-
cient reason. The immigrant races, who never knew what in-
temperance was in their own land, are hardly acclimatized be-
fore they too are infected by the vice. The refining influ-
ences of culture do something to repress the vice, but it is only
" something." Among the cultured classes the vice exists all
the same, it only loses the element of brutality and bestiality
and takes on the complexion of a refined " weakness."
if we can say that with the elevation in the social scale there
is less intemperance than there was a generation ago, there are
other races not so elevated, and yet related to us by ties o
religion if not of blood, who have need of the same mei
of reform that have uplifted us. A perennial supply c
rial to be reformed will give a perpetual energy to the
ence movement in the United States. It is the continued ex-

842 THE TOTAL- ABSTINENCE MOVEMENT. [Sept.

istence of the vice which imparts virility to the movements of re-
form directed towards its extirpation. We are quite prepared,
then, to believe that the membership of eighty thousand is only
the beginning of the army that will be arrayed against the drink evil.

While this army increases in numbers there is little doubt
that it will increase in influence. The presidency of the national
organization is now lodged in the hierarchy, giving it both
prestige and influence as a religious work. It has secured such
ecclesiastical approbations that the flippant scoffer is silenced.
To seriously attack the basic principles of the movement is to
place one's self in opposition to approved teaching of ascetic
theologians. While the common opinion of the Catholic body
commends activity on the lines laid down, it applauds the results
secured. The recent convention shows that wise and prudent
leaders are in the saddle and are able to guide the organization
through the shoals which lie in its pathway.

The practice of Total Abstinence in high places is no longer
a singular occurrence, but is becoming matter of common and
every-day notoriety. These and many other facts point to a
strong leavening influence which is not to be indicated by mere
increase in membership, but which can only be measured by
contrasting social customs through a long period of years.
What perchance was the most significant event of the Boston
gathering was the clearly-worded address presented to the
convention and signed by the most influential of the clergy of
the city. One who knows the springs of activity in the circles
of church work in Boston will realize that so pronounced a
profession of belief in and loyalty to the principles of Total
Abstinence, as well as of antagonism to the degrading saloon,
means in the early future a good deal of practical work done
by the younger clergy on the lines indicated by the professions
of their seniors. One cannot but comment on the fact that
the practice of personal total abstinence is well-nigh a very
common thing among the younger clergy in Boston as well as
elsewhere ; in Boston, undoubtedly, through the influence of
their venerable archbishop, and elsewhere by a like example
given by the watchmen on the towers of Israel.

The impetus given at the recent conventions to the organ-
ization of juveniles into societies, as well as the prospective
teaching of Total Abstinence principles among the young in the
parochial schools, are significant of what the movement will
grow to if wisely guided and energetically pushed. It is our
belief, then, with what has been done in the Total Abstinence
movement, there are still further successes to be achieved.

AMONG the most interesting periods in the life
of John Henry Newman, or equivalently, in the
whole Oxford movement, we must reckon the days
passed in the retirement of Littlemore. The
earnest and devoted group associated there during
the long months of struggle and doubt present a rare and in-
spiring picture of unselfish zeal. Any detail of their life, any-
thing connected with their struggles, will always possess an
interest for the many to whom the Oxford movement, its per-
sonnel, and its inner detail are matters of affectionate regard.

Surely not least is their undertaking a series of Lives of
English Saints under the editorship of their guiding star. The
experiment was a bold and novel one Of hagiography Eng-
land knew nothing ; the very method of this new work seemed
to promise opposition and contradiction, for Catholic lives were
to be written and Catholic in tone they must needs be made.

The biographers, for the most part, were men of distinction
among the Tractarians, and equally prominent in their subse-
quent career as Catholics, and not the least interesting aspect
of the attempt was the ferment of religious feeling that close
acquaintance with Catholic asceticism was nourishing in the
writers' bosoms just as familiarity with Catholic doctrine had
already caused disturbance in their intellectual convictions.

The purpose and character of that series our readers are
acquainted with ; certainly not without delight do they witness
the issuing of a new edition at the present moment. The Life
of St. Stephen Harding is the one of that series just now be-
fore us."*

Perhaps you barely can recall who Stephen Harding was.
He was one of the answers to those libels you meet with
every day those villanous calumnies about the wickedness
and ignorance of the church of the middle ages. Have you

* Life of St. Stephen Harding, Abbot of Citeaux and Founder of the Cistercian Order. By
J. B. Dalgairns. Edited by John Henry Newman. New edition, with Notes 1
Thurston, S.J. London : Art and Book Company ; New York : Benziger Brothers.

844 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Sept.,

read The Dark Ages, by the non-Catholic Maitland ? Well, the
life of Stephen Harding will carry you through a long gallery
of pictures that might have been picked from the leaves of
that book sketches of piety, industry, unselfishness, and devoted
zeal that would put even some of our contemporaries to the
blush. If you become familiar with the book, you will have
ready answers on many a topic frequented by the cheap slan-
derer of Catholicity.

There we are, back again in the days of Hildebrand and Wil-
liam the Conqueror and the Truce of God, following the fervent
group as they file out from their comfortable abbey at Molesmes
to build up a new monastery at Citeaux, where, under the name
of Cistercians, they can carry out the Benedictine rule in all its
startling severity. With infinite labor and patience the author,
in his fervent admiration of his subject, has consulted annals
and chronicles and ancient biographies, cherishing for us each
little detail that may bring nearer to us the great souls por-
trayed.

The present edition corrects numerous errors in scholarship
which the original author no trained historian had permitted
to creep in despite, no doubt, sedulous and constant care.
The biography itself, though, is by no means in what is called
popular style, and would interest nobody incapable of reading
an historical essay. The style and composition are nothing
like what we know Father Dalgairns can do witness his happy
and immortal volume on The Holy Communion, a book that
most of us cannot even speak of without experiencing a thrill
of joy and gratitude for its existence. But, of course need we
say it ? this Life is among the sensible, reasonable, helpful
biographies of saints, is full of absorbing interest for the intel-
ligent reader, and replete with information on topics of intens-
est usefulness. If you love to go back a half-dozen centuries
and become acquainted with the great ones of the time, feeling
and seeing their Catholicity, learning just how they went
through the detail of religious life, gradually coming to dis-
cern their garments, features, customs if you love to do all
this, the reading of Father Dalgairns' book will assist you to it.

It has come to be a commonplace now, that a successful
hagiographer must be well endowed with common sense. Mere
piety, fervor, credulity, accurate collecting of details and group-
ing of facts, need to be supplemented by a generous supply of
large-hearted human sympathy.

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 845

The lingering imperfections of the saints, says some one we
think Newman make them all the dearer to us. The author
who will help his readers must begin by realizing his subject
less in the light of an incarnated perfection than as a sinful
creature struggling by God's grace to cultivate and develop
those glorious powers and capacities bestowed by a bounti-
ful Creator.

If any, surely Augustine lends himself to such portrayal as
will incite to emulation. Godless, reckless, vicious, he not only
felt but actually succumbed to the violence of the temptations
that surged about him, as about us. Up from the wreck of
his faith and his purity he rose, by God's good grace and his
own faithful co-operation, into the crowning glory of his day
to be for ever more among the brightest of the galaxy in the
spiritual and intellectual universe. So to him has many a
doubter and many a tempted one been drawn, no doubt to
learn, from study of his living, lessons that will save from sin
and shame.

More than once, and in various ways, his biography has been
attempted. There lies before us now a translation of M.
Hatzfeld's recent French publication.* It is neither heavy nor
voluminous, the writer's aim being merely to introduce us to
closer acquaintance with one whose multitudinous writings can
scarcely be a means for impressing his personality on the
general reader. But with the Confessionsinspired and inspir-
ing book we should all be familiar, and the present work
forms such an interesting and instructive comment on the
classic, that it will no doubt induce many to peruse that im-
mortal autobiography.

A second section of the book gives us in two parts a sort
of general sketch of the theological and philosophical teaching
of the founder of scientific theology in the West. Those who
are unfamiliar with the great doctor's characteristics, his mar-
vellous learning, profound insight, piercing logic, and incredible
versatility, will do well to gain from M. Hatzfeld an idea of
why all succeeding ages have looked back to that illustrious
convert as a standing wonder in the world of intellect. The
volume is brief and easily read, and those of a speculative
turn, or attracted by philosophic discussion, if they peruse
book, will probably conclude their few hours of labor
well rewarded.

* Saint Augustine. By A. Hatzfeld. Translated by E. Holt, with a preface and notes
by Rev. George Tyrrell, SJ. London : Duckworth & Co, New York : Benz.ger Brothers.

846 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Sept.,

It is a good indication of how universal the custom of con-
gregational singing has become when there is a constant de-
mand for new hymn-books. There are no churches that pre-
tend to any vigorous life that have not in some way or other,
if not as a constant custom at least at recurrent devotional
seasons, introduced the practice of having all the people sing.
It was strange some years ago, when congregational singing
was only talked about, how the purpose of the movement was
misunderstood. By some it was thought to have as its object
to supplant the gallery choir and have all the singing done in
the pews. If there were any at that time, we are sure there is
none now among the most ardent advocates of the practice who
has any design of abolishing the regularly constituted choir.
The extent of the scheme is just to give the devout people
who long for it an opportunity to voice the religious senti-
ments of their heart. Hence in extra-rubrical services, particu-
larly, is the opportunity found for all the people to sing. A
book so complete and so carefully edited as The Parochial Hymn-
Book* must certainly be a desideratum in making useful as
well as popular so laudable a custom as congregational singing.

The argument that has the greatest weight with most reli-
gious people \vho are tossed here and there by every wind of
doctrine is, To whom shall I go ? Where is the voice that can
speak to my soul with more than human authority ? In a re-
cent brochure f Father Edmund Hill, C.P., has in a very taking
way that is all his own lifted the veil of his life's history and
given the public some account of the reasons that made him,
when a young man of twenty-three studying at the University
of Cambridge, England, throw aside "a smiling future" and
go over to Rome. The telling of his story in so attractive a
way will undoubtedly give this booklet a considerable value as
a missionary agency. Father Hill's experience will find its
counterpart among the multitudes of young men and young
women of the day. If this little book could be placed in their
hands, it might be a guide to many through the dark and de-
vious ways of doubt into a haven of rest. If some public-
spirited Catholic, realizing the value of a book like this, would

* The Parochial Hymn-Book. Complete edition. Containing Exercises for all the Faith-
ful and for the different Confraternities ; the Ordinary of the Mass ; complete Vespers and
Compline ; the Liturgical Hymns for the Year. Also more than Three Hundred Beautiful
Hymns, a Mass for Children, etc. Edited by Rev. A. Police, S.M. House of the Angel
Guardian, 85 Vernon Street, Boston, Mass.

f The Voice of the Good Shepherd : Does it Live, and Where? By Rev. Edmund Hill,
C.P. Catholic Book Exchange, 120 West 6oth Street, New York.

l8 9 8 -] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 847

take it into his heart to place copies of it in the hands
of all the collegiate students of the country, what a wonder-
ful harvest might be expected in conversions. The book is
gotten out at a low price, evidently with a missionary end in
view. It probably could be printed in large quantities for a
cent, or at most two cents, apiece. Five hundred dollars in-
vested in this way would give a copy to every student in the
country. Yet frequently twice that amount is given for pur-
poses which can only gratify vanity or contribute to personal
pleasure. We bespeak for this valuable booklet a useful mis-
sionary career.

Cyril Westward* is a controversial work intended to illus-
trate the reasoning which led the author a sometime Anglican
vicar to make his submission to the Catholic Church. The
argumentation is strung together on the thread of a quasi novel
similar in kind to Newman's Loss and Gain. Viewed as a story,
the book does not call for, nor was it designed to pretend to,
any serious consideration. From beginning to end it is polemi-
cal, and only according to the measure of its success in giving
cogency, clearness, keenness, and point to the church's defence
and attack in the face of English churchism ought it to be
judged and appreciated. Still, even in its former aspect, it is
hardly possible not to notice that the action would gain in
verisimilitude and be less likely to repel an unfriendly reader
if certain characters Ritualists like Mr. Gandful and even a
Calvinistic Broad-Churchman like Mr. Broadwag were less ve-
hement in their standing up for the Catholic and Roman side
of the question, and more solicitous not precipitately to cut
the ground from under their own feet in the presence of those
who could not fail to notice and to take advantage of their
temerity. Furthermore there are one or two little intrusions of
the public debate sort which, few though they undoubtedly are,
take away decidedly from dignity of treatment. For example,
in speaking of a joke passed among a group of Anglican ministers
at the expense of the organist of one of them, the author lets slip
the following : " Whereupon there was a laugh and a general
agreement that organists were a difficult race to manage. The
said organists doubtless held a like opinion of the clergy, and
especially of their wives."

As an apology and polemic the work is a good one. In-
deed, accidental considerations aside, we confess to thinking

* Cyril Westward: A Story of a Grave Decision. By Henry Patrick Russell. London :
Art and Book Co.; New York : Benziger Bros.

848 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Sept.,

that scarcely any book of this nature, no matter how familiar
the ground it covers, can well be deemed superfluous or other
than interesting and beneficial. For, what soul that has ever
toiled up the steep ascent that leads from fragments to the
integrity of truth but exhibits in its stubborn fidelity to its
guiding " Kindly Light," and in its vicissitudes of hope and fear
and doubt and joy, a picture that moves both to gratitude the
hearts of those already on the summit, and to encourage-
ment and intelligent effort those still struggling on the way ?
Not that formally and of intent the work before us depicts
any intense suffering of soul, such as it is the lot of many to
whom faith comes late to undergo, for, once more, it is a con-
troversial treatise ; but, notwithstanding, there is the equivalent
of pathos, even under the frequent appearance of the ridicu-
lous hedging and twisting to which the Anglican contention has
accustomed us, in the wild groping of earnest souls for a sup-
port which they know exists, and which, if they but opened
.wide their eyes, they could not possibly avoid seeing. Such
soul-history is of too deep a human and spiritual interest ever
to grow old.

So far as the author's argument is concerned, he gives us
in his own presentation much of what is best in Newman and
Rivington, and animadverts not unsuccessfully upon such strong
Anglican authorities as Gore, Bright, Pusey, and Puller. What
he aims principally at bringing out is that a visible, teaching,
infallible church is a past, present, and future necessity, if the
promises of our Lord are not to be barren of fulfilment, and
that the Church of England is hopelessly at sea in its appeal
to antiquity and categorically condemned by the historic
churches of the orbis terrarum. Obviously the reasoning is not
elaborated or exhaustive, but chiefly such as a skilful paragraph,
a fair and square answer, a keen retort, or a well-levelled ques-
tion is capable of conveying. This much is done uniformly
well, at times cleverly, and nearly always with suggestiveness.
To sum up, the book has a great interest inherent in its sub-
ject-matter, it gives a fair acquaintance with most of the lead-
ing questions of the Anglican controversy, and is popular and
sketchy without being extravagant or shallow.

In this little book * the history of an ivory tooth venerated
by the Singalese at Kandy is interestingly told. The tooth,
which was a fraud from the very beginning, was captured by

* Buddha's Tooth at Kandy. Printed by L. Doneda, Codialbail Press, Mangalore.

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 849

the Portuguese and by them reduced to a powder in the pre-
sence of a great multitude, but it still lives at Kandy and is
yet worshipped as the real tooth of the holy prophet. The
book should be of profit to those who will not yet admit the
absurdity and deceit of the Buddhist religion.

American statute legislation on matters ecclesiastical is a pro-
per subject for careful study, and rapidly gaining in prominence
and importance as the rapid development of the law continues
year by year. It is clear enough to the lawyer that we are
in the current of a movement toward more definite and precise
legal establishment of the churches.

Such law, as a rule, is not within easy reach of the average
American, and still acquaintance with its details is becoming
daily a matter of more and more necessity. In different States,
too, there exists such diversity that for some time past need
has been felt of some such publication as that now presented
to the public by Mr. Bayles.* In order to set forth this body
of law as it develops the plan of publishing a series of State
digests has been adopted, and we have now before us the
volume dealing with Civil Church Law in New York State. It
presents in handy compass the constitutional guaranties of re-
ligious liberty, the general provisions for the incorporation of
religious organizations and regulation thereof, the powers and
duties of church trustees before the law, and a summary of
the special provisions for the various denominations. The book
will be welcomed by a great many among the clergy, church
officers, trustees, and attorneys, who at one time or another
have to concern themselves with questions affecting the legal
standing of religious bodies.

These little works f are in the style and appearance of
Catholic Truth Society publications, and are exceedingly well
done. In crisp, acute argument and cleverly-pointed dialogue
they sketch such subjects as Private Interpretation, Bad Catho-
lics, Talks with Nonconformists, Extreme Unction, and others
of a like nature, and end with an Anthology to Mary from
non-Catholic sources. This popularizing of Catholic controversy
and theology is God's own work-perhaps in our day his
work-and every well-managed attempt to carry it on shoi

Jta. York Ci.il Ckurck Lav. Edited by George James Bayles, f
the civil aspects of ecclesiastical organization, Columbia University. Ne

^^An^sPa^ts. By the Rev. G. Bampneld. Two vol.. Barnet : St. An-

drew's Press.

VOL. LXV1I.- 54

850 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Sept.,

with enthusiastic encouragement and support. Both for this rea-
son and for the further one that Father Bampfield's collection is
exceptionally fine, we commend it to Catholic readers with the
earnest petition that they first master it themselves and then
put it in the way of some of those thousands of honest souls
who are only waiting until the veil of misunderstanding be re-
rtioved from before the face of the ancient church to rush for-
ward to her maternal embrace.

I. LIGHT AND PEACE.*

Good spiritual books in English are scarcely numerous enough
to be called common, and those of which we have the largest
majority, perhaps, are translations from the French, Italian, and
Latin languages. In Italian above all, the language par excel-
lence of spiritual writers, so much has been written that some
one has declared it worth while to learn Italian merely for the
sake of becoming conversant with its abundant spiritual litera-
ture. We must recognize, however, the vast difference of value
existing among these numerous non-English books, not a few
of them strange and distasteful to us Westerns, because alien
in conception, tone, and execution. So it actually happens that
first-class books of spirituality adapted for our use are no great
drug in the market.

Let us on that account be all the quicker in drawing atten-
tion to one that has just been published. It is the new trans-
lation of a venerable work written two hundred years ago by
Padre Quadrupani, the Barnabite. Thirty-two editions of the
original Italian and twenty editions of the French translation
attest to the esteem it has gained at different times and among
various peoples. A translation presented to the English reading
public many years ago is now out of print and has become
practically unknown, so that we have to welcome the volume
brought forth this current year as practically a new one.

And now as to its character. The book is superb. Free
from exaggerated piety and shallow sentimentalism, lofty and
aspiring in tone, broad, sensible, clear in a word, breathing the
spirit of St. Francis de Sales Light and Peace is a book certain
to bring increase of divine knowledge and divine love to those
who nourish themselves with its savory maxims. Disciple of
the great master of spirituality just mentioned, how could the
author be other than he is? inspired by that breadth of mind,
that liberty of soul, that kind and gentle sympathy with human

* Light and Peace. By R. P. Quadrupani. Translated from the French, with an intro-
duction by the Most Rev. P. J. Ryan, D.D. St. Louis, Mo.: B. Herder.

1898.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 851

weakness which we who love and revere the sainted Bishop of
Geneva have come to view as the distinctive note of him and his.
We regret our inability here to portray in a few short pas-
sages the splendid characteristics of this new publication. The
language is charming, the style simple, the treatment brief and
succinct. Intended, as the title tells us, to " dispel the doubts
and allay the fears of devout souls," Father Quadrupani's book
in its new garment will surely continue and enlarge that won-
derful work it has been doing for the past two centuries. It
can hardly be recommended too strongly to the American pub-
lic, for they find comparatively few spiritual books devotional
in that cool, rational, practical, practicable fashion that accords
with their busy, matter-of-fact temperament. Many a wearied
soul, harassed with doubt and temptation, and frightened by
the vision of stern, exacting, mathematical piety, will find in
obedience to its counsels balm for wounds, and sweet solace
in torture ; in a word, will learn the comfort and the utility of
a broad, easy, trusting habit of mind, that realizes God's love
for us is the supreme fact of human existence.

2. CHRISTIAN PHILOSOPHY.*

Psychology, the study of the human soul, has certainly re-
ceived of late more attention than any other branch of philos-
ophy. But what honest mind is there who, seeing the disorder
and the anarchy which have long held sway in this part of the
field of non-Catholic philosophy, seeing the many systems,
hypotheses, and theories that have been seriously proposed,
every one destined in its turn to prove misleading and unsatis-
factory, will not admit, after the failure of them all, that there
is still need of an impregnable system which is to harmonize
the mighty truths that the untiring labors of scientific men are
constantly making known to us and show to what conclusions
they logically lead.

Catholic philosophers have ever been able to walk wit
safety amidst the maze of widely-varying systems; not so their
fellows of a different faith, or perhaps of no faith at all, as the
history of psychology for the last century or more would suffice
to show. And herein we think that Father Driscoll's book will
do its best work, for its tone is so fair and dispassionate, H
arguments so simple and direct, that it cannot but increase the
respect which scholastic philosophy is beginning to receive
among non-Catholics, and give to many a stranger a goc

* Christian Philosophy, By the Rev. John T. Driscoll, S.T.L. New York : Benziger Bros.

852 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Sept.,

of at least one side of that " greatest monument of carefully rea-
soned and connected thought that the human mind has produced."

As the author states, his object has been to show that the
teaching of the schoolmen is in perfect harmony with the pro-
gress of scientific thought, that the doctrines of Christian
philosophy appeal to men to-day with the same force with
which they appealed to the minds of Justin and Augustine.
The book is therefore very opportune, and we think that the
author has performed his task most admirably. The method
which he employs is one of comparison.

The question is stated, then follow the different theories,
after that a proof of the true doctrine, and finally a refutation
of the false systems very much after the manner of the
Summa of St. Thomas. The first chapter deals with the sub-
stantiality of the soul, then the author treats in turn the
soul's spirituality, the relation between body and soul, the
creation of the soul, immortality, and finally ends with a chapter
on the notion of personality. The claims of materialism,
pantheism, positivism, etc., are fairly examined and rejected.
Through the whole book there runs a very interesting and
instructive history of modern philosophy, much of which, es-
pecially that which regards the origin and growth of American
philosophic thought, has never before been gathered together.
Of course many matters are necessarily put concisely, as the
book contains but two hundred and sixty-six pages, but the re-
ferences for those who wish more extended reading are innu-
merable and of the highest value. The work itself gives evidence
of an extraordinary amount of reading on the part of its author,
even outside of works purely philosophical.

It gives us added pleasure to say that the author is an
alumnus of the Catholic University of America, and if that seat
of learning continues to produce such works as those of Rev.
G. J. Lucas, D.D., and Du Blanchy, and the present volume, it
will certainly fulfil the best hopes of its founders. That Father
Driscoll's work may become rapidly known throughout the land
is our sincere hope, for its religious value, though perhaps not so
apparent, is very great, and its careful perusal will, as the author
hopes, rouse every honest student to a sense of the dignity and
value of a human life.

3. HISTORY OF THE ROMAN BREVIARY.

It is pleasant in these days of hurried reading and writing,
this age of sketches and reviews, to come upon a work such as
the one just named, in the composition of which erudition and

I8 9 8 -] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 853

piety, personal choice and easy style, equally blend.* It has
been to its learned author manifestly a labor of love.

To present the sources, the history, the composition and
arrangement of the Roman Breviary, the author has found
himself under the necessity of giving us the genesis and de-
velopment of public prayer in God's Church from the begin-
ning, for as the Acts of the Apostles tell us, "the faithful
were persevering in the doctrine of the Apostles, in the break-
ing of bread, and in prayer" The germ-idea of public and
official prayer distinct, that is, from the celebration of the
Eucharist was the promised return of Christ to the earth. To
obey in literal simplicity the command to be waiting for their
Lord, His followers betook themselves to the churches or
places of assembly, where, in vigil, in prayer and psalmody,
they made ready their hearts.

As his advent delayed, they in turn enlarged the scope of
their desires, hopes, and gratitude, by commemorating the
events and mysteries of his earthly life and the anniversaries of
his glorious servants, the martyrs and confessors. From these
beginnings, from the inability later of the whole multitude so to
attend, we are led on to see the relinquishment and deputation
by them of this duty of public prayer to the ascetics, the con-
secrated virgins, the monks, the secular clergy set apart to the
custody of churches and basilicas. And as by the apostolic
command " all things were to be done decently and in order,"
we are made acquainted with the traditions of the recitations
of the Divine Office until we reach the set forms of the Roman
Church, the Mater et Magistra Ecclesiarum. Even in this tra-
ditional and seemingly crystallized usage reforms and improve-
ments were and are possible. These, whether projected by the
popes themselves, such as Benedict XIV. and St. Pius V., or
suggested by national churches, are set forth at length and dis-
cussed.

Newman, still an Anglican, remarked not only on the excel-
lence and beauty of the Roman Breviary, but also on the con-
troversial force of its use by us as the official Catholic book
of devotion and this attraction and force have undoubtedly
led many of our Anglican brethren into greater love of her
who, did they know it, is the true mother of their souls.

The translator, an Anglican clergyman, has, with the author's
approval and thanks, given us a most readable version of the
French original.

* History of the Roman Breviary. By Pierre Batiffol, Litt. Doc. Translated by Atwell
M. Y. Baglay, M.A., Rector of Thurgarton, Notts. New York : Longmans, Green & Co.

WE now' look forward to the victories which
belong to Peace. In the process of reconstruc-
tion there are many intricate religious problems
to be solved. To shift from a basis where the clergy were
largely supported by the state to an American modus vivendi
will entail much straining of sinews and wrenching of joints.

The efforts of the proselytizing minister in seducing the
Spanish Catholic from his faith will be as futile in Cuba and
the Philippines as it has been in the Latin countries of the
old world, or even in South America. Spanish America may
be wicked and irreligious, but it will never be Protestant.
The efforts of the Missionary Societies to send a bevy of mis-
sionaries to our newly acquired American possessions will re-
sult only in discrediting Americanism among the people. If
they are really anxious to follow up the victories of Dewey and
Sampson, let them secure a number of accredited priests and
supply them with the sinews of peaceful warfare from their
bulging treasuries.

The beatification of Bishop Neumann, the saintly bishop of
Philadelphia, will add to the glories of the Apostolic life in
America and be an incentive to more earnest strivings among
the clergy. It, too, will bring added honor and greater eclat to
the Redemptorist Fathers. There are not more devoted re-
ligious, nor a body of more apostolic men, among the American
clergy than they who follow the spirit of St. Alphonsus
Liguori.

The Encyclical to the Scotch, calling them back to the
unity of the faith, will have a telling effect on the existing
missionary agencies. It also indicates the lines of work which
will the more readily lead to success. The Scotsman is hard-
headed and of so gritty a nature that he will not be driven.
Leo's policy is to affirm the fact that we are one at heart.
The glorious achievements of your race, he says in effect, have
been inspired by Catholicism. We love the self-same Scriptures
to which you are so devoted, and we supply the " Magis-

1898.] WHAT THE THINKERS SAY. g 55

terium " whereby they are to be perfectly understood. Come
back to the old home of your heart, from which you have been
driven by political storm and stress.

WHAT THE THINKERS SAY.

THE CATHOLIC TOTAL-ABSTINENCE UNION AND
THE MONASTIC BREWERY.

Rev. James M. Cleary (Annual Address to the Boston Convention).
THE drink habit is intrenched in social custom. We must follow it into
society and expose its deceitful pretensions, without unduly meddling with the
rights and liberties of our neighbors. The drink habit aims to strengthen itself
and to perpetuate its powers, by appealing to national prejudices and long-
standing traditions. Our aim, as honest Catholics, must be to establish the fact
that this work of elevating the people from the thraldom of abnormal appetite
recognizes no national lines, no national traditions, no national prejudices, and
we will not be diverted from our unselfish aim of benefiting all the people by
any hypocritical cry of national bigotry or national prejudice. We are total
abstainers after the spirit of the Church of God, our mother, our divinely ap-
pointed teacher and unerring spiritual guide. We have no ambition but to
follow her commands and respect her counsels, for the spiritual and moral wel-
fare of all the people of this fair land. We are not so foolish as to claim greater
wisdom than our spiritual guides. We are loyal to the authority and to the
spirit of the church in this country.

For this reason, as a Catholic body, united for the promotion of the cardinal
virtue of temperance, and for impeding the progress of the drink power; as a
Catholic organization that has always sought to merit the approval of the
church, we are justified in recording our earnest protest against the manufacture
and public sale of lager beer, or other intoxicating beverages, in Catholic institu-
tions. The men who thus defy public opinion in this country, and who, under
special privileges, secured under different circumstances, evade the legislation of
the church councils, may be better men and better Catholics by far than we.
They may have rendered greater service to religion in this country than has been
rendered by all the total abstainers combined. Total abstainers will yield to none
in their readiness to do them generous justice. This, however, is not a question
of comparison as to the relative merits of total abstainers and moderate drinkers.
It is not a question as to whether a great religious body has done heroic service
for religion and learning, both in recent times and in bygone ages ; it is simply a
question, and a question that calls for only an affirmative answer, of whether a
religious community is doing injury to the Catholic name, and antagonizing the
legislation of the church in this country, by maintaining a brewery and selling its
product in public saloons. While, however, we condemn abuses, and we protest
against conduct that scandalizes our people, and that is not in harmony with
the legislation of the church in this country, we are not justified in arraigning the
motives of men who do not harmonize with us. Christian charity compels us to
give them credit for acting according to their consciences. We are not their
judges, and will not be held responsible for their conduct.

856

LIVING CATHOLIC AUTHORS.

[Sept.,

LIVING CATHOLIC AUTHORS.

ONE of the chief points of interest in connection with Miss
Clarke is, that she is descended on the mother's side from an
old Herefordshire family, a member of which won the palm of
martyrdom during the days of persecution and was amongst
those who were beatified by Leo XIII. in 1886. This priest,
whose name was Thomson, lies buried in a village near Mon-
mouth. A few miles distant is a stream, crossed by stepping-
stones ; upon these stones
tradition says r~ i are the stains
left by his blood, when he
was struck down by his
pursuers, while v4i- m ^ e act of
escaping. Nor ^Sff^^B^ * can ^ e moun-
tain streams which in winter

lessen, m u ch less to efface,
the vividness -J^BI "" ^ those crim-
son stains. ^**MJ Of this mar-
tyred ancestor Miss Clarke
never thinks without the
deepest grati- tude, for she
believes that, under God, it
is to his prayers that she owes
her conversion, I _ I which took

place so many years ago that

f Miss A. M. CLARKE.

it appears to her in the light

of an historical fact. This feeling is quite natural, because she
could never have been described as a Protestant, properly so
called. She ever held in supreme contempt the shallow and
conflicting tenets of the Anglican Establishment, with its mar-
ried clergy and royal headship. Her creed was contained in
the words of the poet :

" For modes of faith let senseless bigots fight ;
He can't be wrong whose life is in the right."

With this vague but plausible theory she might have remained
content had not a succession of storms burst over her head,

1898.] LIVING CATHOLIC AUTHORS. 857

and blurred for ever the smiling landscape of her life. She
saw that those only can face with courage and resignation the
tempests of this world whose feet are firmly planted on the
rock of Peter.

In regard to her life as a Catholic, she can take upon her lips
the words of the late Fa'.her John Morris, S.J. He says: "I
cannot remember a single temptation against faith. My mind
is absolutely satisfied. Faith is an unmixed pleasure to me
without any pain, any difficulty, any drawback."

Our authoress was, so to speak, born with a pen in her hand,
and it is almost ludicrous to hear at how early an age her
favorite pastime consisted in the composition of simple tales
and the abridgment of any biography that she could succeed
in abstracting from her father's .library. She began to keep a
diary when seven years old, but in later life abandoned this
habit as useless and consigned the volumes containing her jour-
nal to the flames.

Though of a vivacious temperament and exceedingly fond of
society, ill-health has for many years precluded her from en-
joying its pleasures. She can, however, still take delight in the
society of a few chosen friends. But her main source of pleas-
ure is in her pen. She has contributed, for many years past,
short stories and papers on various subjects to different peri-
odicals, both American and English. Her longer works are the
lives of St. Francis di Geronimo, St. Francis Borgia, and Mother
St. Euphrasia, foundress of the Good Shepherd at Angers.
We hear that she has recently concluded the life of the Ven-
erable Jean Eudes, the founder of the Eudists, and is now en-
gaged on the biography of a member of the English aristocracy.
None of these lives has ever been written before in English,
and have been most favorably received both in England and

elsewhere.

Miss Clarke was born in London, although the greater pa
her life has been spent in the country. Her only brother i
the Rev. Father Richard Clarke, S.J., one of the best-known
men in the English province of the Society of Jesus.

858 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [Sept.,

THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION.

AT least one Catholic editor has not yet been convinced that the movement
endorsed by so many intelligent prelates, priests, and people at Madison,
Wisconsin, and at Lake Champlain deserves to be approved. The article in which
his weak objections are stated is far behind the times, and indicates that the
writer has failed to observe correctly the signs of the times. He needs to study
the facts of the case. It may be conceded that some individuals would derive
little or no advantage from the best lectures either in summer or winter. But
there is fortunately a sufficient number of people to appreciate such advantages.
Dr. Thomas P. Hart, of Cincinnati, rushed into print some time ago with an ac-
count of how vacation could be utilized at a Summer-School. He found that
Webster's Unabridged Dictionary allowed leisure to be associated with the word
school ; also the time given to studie^. The ideas comprised in this etymology
are truly expressive of what is meant by the term Summer-School. As at present
conducted the Catholic Summer-School provides for recreation as well as the
acquisition of knowledge. It is the consummation of the desire miscere utile cum
dulce. It takes one away from the wearing toil and care of every-day life, and,
amid quiet, rural scenes, rests the weary body and eases the worried mind. It
surrounds you with a distinctively Catholic society not the noli me tangere sort,
but the generous, open-handed, open-hearted kind, that rejoices in its hospitality.
Formality is thrown to the winds. You become acquainted with everybody, and
everybody is glad to meet you in the Catholic Bohemia. There are strolling
parties, and boating parties, and fishing parties. There are entertainments and
concerts and receptions, but there are no wall-flowers in the Catholic Bohemia.
Every one is bent on being happy himself and on seeing that his neighbor is happy.

And there is no roll-call in this Catholic Bohemia. So, if Morpheus detains
you in the morning, or if you are particularly anxious to land another perch
or a gamy bass, or if you prefer to chat with a friend in some shady grove, you
need have no fear of being taken to task for playing truant. You are as free as
the birds that greet you with their gladsome songs. Moreover the lectures are
so arranged that ample time is given to leisure. In fact, there is almost as much
care taken to provide ways and means of recreation as to secure teachers and
orators.

You need carry no books to this Catholic Bohemia. Your teachers delve
into the mines of knowledge all the year through, and present you their choicest
gems mounted in chaste and impressive settings. You get the rubies of religion,
the diamonds of science, the sapphires of literature, and the iridescent opals of
art. You get pure gems, and, as they scintillate in the bright light of Catholic
truth, you wax enthusiastic and resolve to become a miner yourself. Eminent
specialists direct your efforts and point out the landmarks.

The Columbian Catholic Summer-School is located at Madison, Wisconsin,
in the very heart of the Four-Lake Region, so named from the charming chain
of crystal lakes which cool the balmy breezes as they hospitably fan the happy
visitor in his walks beneath hardy oaks and stately elms. Madison of all
W T estern cities is pre-eminently the place to spend an enjoyable vacation. It
affords every resource for rest and healthful recreation of all kinds fishing, sail-
ing, rowing, bathing, riding, driving, walking, entertainments, and excursions.
The lover of nature can revel in the delights of the most beautiful and pictur-

1898.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 859

esque scenery. Within a few hours' ride are the summer resorts of Sparta, Wau-
kesha, Devil's Lake, Oconomowoc, and the wonderful Dells of Wisconsin.

In Madison itself are many objects of interest. The capitol building of
Wisconsin is situated almost in the centre of Madison, on Capitol Hill. It is
modelled after the Capitol at Washington, D. C., and raises its grand dome
above the trees which shade a delightful grove of fourteen acres. A mile
west of the capitol is the State University. Wisconsin is proud of her university,
and well may she be. It is probably one of the best-equipped institutions of
its kind in the land, and its location is unsurpassed by any in the world. The
grounds comprise two hundred and fifty acres of land, which rises gradually from
the general level of the city to the summit of the university. A little further on
a turn brings you to the knob of a bluff and lays before you a magnificent piece
of God's handiwork. From the foot of the cliff, some hundred feet below, Lake
Mendota spreads its liquid loveliness for miles around. Here you see row-boats
surging forward with their oarsmen swinging regularly and laboriously to and
fro. Over to the left white-winged sail-boats, bearing more leisure-loving sailors,
careen gracefully around Picnic Point, which ventures far out to the cool plash-
ing of the waves.

The Champlain Summer-School, situated as it is on the shores of historic
Lake Champlain, near the mouth of the Saranac River, fears no rival in its
climate, its scenery, its surroundings, its opportunities for quiet or exciting
sports. It has the advantage of owning its assembly grounds, a magnificent site
of four hundred acres. Here, amid the native forest trees, the directors of the
school have made clearings and erected an administration building and an audi-
torium, a chapel, and many cottages. Catholic clubs and Reading Circles are
acquiring sites and building summer villas for their organizations.

The grand lake, with its many islands, its inexhaustible stock of fish, its two
hundred and fifty miles of varied and highly picturesque scenery, offers more
pleasure than can be even tasted during the short course of a summer vacation.
Then there are quiet walks and grateful nooks for the sedate, concerts and
entertainments for the gay. There are the fastnesses of the forest with their
insects for the entomologist and their flora for the amateur botanist. The body
must be senseless and the soul must be dead that cannot find recreation and
pleasure on Lake Champlain.

The course of lectures at the Champlain Summer-School extended seven
weeks. The subjects discussed were as wide as the interest of the present intel-
lectual world, while the educational institutions and professional ranks of the
East have been drawn upon for master minds to treat the various subjects.
Some of the burning questions of to-day's social and political world were dis-
cussed by master minds who are devoting their lives to the study of these topics.
The course was an intellectual feast, and every one, no matter what his educa-
tion may have been, found something to interest him and gratify his appetite for
knowledge and self-improvement. Indeed, it is an education in itself to mingle
with the students of various ages, from widely-separated cities, engaged through-
out the year in different avocations, who gather at this intellectual centre i
combined purpose of recreation and culture.

Every one who was present went home a zealous missionary, and 1
since been singing the praises of Summer-Schools. Reports from
Circles and other correspondents give indications of large and enthus
ences, and all are wondering why Catholic Summer-Schools were not ,
Ion- years ago. Let us be thankful that the Catholic Summer-School

860 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [Sept.,

longer an experiment ; that it is a well-established and popular institution, where
between the leisure hours of vacation, with little expense, one may listen to the
best thought of the world expounded by trained and impartial masters.
* * *

It is not necessary to state here how much the Summer-School is indebted
for its existence to the Reading Circles. The latter represent a desire among
Catholics for a better knowledge of the history and literature of their church and
its achievements in every department of human thought and enterprise. Its im-
portance was long felt, and its organization has given a notable impulse to read-
ing and study along lines of great interest and value. Its purpose is to review,
to advance, and to incite to original research ; and the great success it has
attained is evidence of its merit and excellence. The growth in the number of
circles has been steady, and as their aim and significance become better known,
every community having the spirit of intellectual and social progress will partici-
pate in the movement.

To encourage the organization of Reading Circles, and to secure more sys-
tematic conduct, better direction, closer association, and more satisfactory results,
the Reading Circle Alliance of the Columbian Catholic Summer- School, at its
meeting in Madison, July 21, 1897, adopted the folio wing preamble and resolutions :

In view of the illustrious and inspiring character, the glorious history, and
wealth of achievement of the Catholic Church in every department of human
activity; and mindful that Reading Circles may, better than any other agency,
serve as centres for the study, crystallization, and diffusion of all that is great and
good, and beautiful and true, in the boundless field of Catholic thought and
enterprise ; therefore be it

Resolved, That the purpose of Catholic Reading Circles is to get and dis-
seminate Catholic knowledge and culture ; to stimulate a zealous pursuit of
Catholic study, research, and accomplishment ; to foster, promote, and popular-
ize Catholic truth as found in history, science, art, literature, and religion; to
cultivate and encourage an intimacy with the history, philosophy, and litera-
ture .of the Catholic Church in all its aspects and attitudes; to give those who
desire to study an available opportunity to follow a prescribed course of the most
approved reading ; to enable those who have made much progress in education
to review and extend their studies ; and to encourage and urge home reading on
systematic and Catholic lines; and be it further

Resolved, That, to secure unity, harmony, and system, and therefore better
direction, closer fraternity, and more effective work, all Catholic Reading Circles
Clubs, Lyceums, and other Societies affiliate with the Columbian Catholic Sum-
mer-School ; that the Reading Circle Review, published by Mr. Warren E.
Mosher, Youngstown, Ohio, be the authorized organ of Reading Circle work ;
and that all Reading Circles of the Columbian Catholic Summer-School follow,
in whole or in part, the course of study prescribed by the Committee on Studies
selected by the officers of the Reading Circle Union.

During the session of 1898 a number of meetings were held to advance the
interests of Reading Circles, under the direction of the Rev. W. J. Dalton, Kan-
sas City, Mo. By request the Rev. Thomas McMillan, C.S.P., gave an account
of his experience with Reading Circles in New York City and elsewhere.
# * #

At the Champlain Summer-School the Rev. John F. Mullany, LL.D.,
presented some very practical considerations for those about to begin a Read-
ing Circle. He declared that any one with a well-trained mind can organize

1898.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 861

a Reading Circle. First select a few kindred spirits, hold one or two pre-
liminary meetings, frame a few simple rules, elect the usual number of officers,
form a board of studies two or three will be sufficient ; select a subject for
study, and then you are in good working order. This means will secure a
membership that will have a special intellectual fitness for the work to be
undertaken. It will also have the advantage of bringing together a circle made
up entirely of congenial friends. This method has its advantages and also
its drawbacks.

Another method would be the bringing together all desirous of such
intellectual work, by a general call through the press or the pulpit. This
would reach a greater number, and would have the advantage of awakening in
many minds a desire of self improvement. The organization might be effected
as in the first method suggested : the preliminary meetings, selection of
officers, choice of subject for study, and then the practical work. A circle
formed in this manner is sure to have some material that will grow weary
of the labor, and finally drop out entirely. The advantage of this method is
in the fact that the public call will stimulate many to make the effort to cul-
tivate a love for books and study ; its weak point is the difficulty of finding a
miscellaneous gathering with the necessary ground-work for higher studies.

There is little difficulty in outlining courses. A circle made up of bright
men and women in any locality can appoint a committee to formulate a plan
and select a subject. The result of its labors should be submitted to the
circle, and the whole question settled in a satisfactory manner. The board
of studies must keep in mind the scholarship of the members in selecting a
subject, otherwise there will be poor results. For instance, to attempt to
read Dante before having made some studies in mediaeval church history,
scholastic philosophy, mystic theology, the formation of the European lan-
guages, the art and literature of the middle ages, will give results that cannot
be satisfactory. The same will hold good for all deep subjects needing long
and serious study.

Perhaps the most important feature of the circle work is the regular les-
son recitation. All other exercises are supplementary. This one is essential.
The moderator, who takes the place of the professor or teacher, should use
great prudence in asking questions. After a short acquaintance with the mem-
bers of the circle he will become conversant with the individual peculiarities.
Some are timid and find great difficulty in expressing their thoughts in pub-
lic, others are perhaps defective in memory when called upon, and so on, but
the good interrogator will always find means of making it easy for such people.

Supplementary readings are of great value in Reading Circle work. They
should be judiciously selected, and should bear directly or indirectly on the
main subject. For instance, in the study of English history, English literature
or church history, standard novels or poems might be selected to illuminate
certain epochs of history or literature. They make pleasing and interesting
the otherwise dry record of historical events.

Another form of the supplementary work is the essay. Certain membe
may be selected to write short essays on the leading events or the great per-
sonages that are met with in the course of study. Sufficient time should t
given so as to make this work beneficial. But it should be borne in mm
that all this special work, such as reading, must be done at home, ar
in no way interfere with the regular work.

The leading members in every circle should keep as much as possibl

862 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [Sept.,

the background. They should encourage the timid and backward members by
drawing them out in every way possible. Once you make them interested and
cause them to break through their first bashfulness, the victory is won. The
putting of leading questions, suggesting the proper answers, will do much to
overcome this difficulty. People grow tired of listening to the same persons
monopolizing topics and time at every meeting. It is only when there arises
some great difficulty that requires leaders to clear away the mists that they
should be heard.

Reading Circles can do good work in every city, every village, every church
society, and in every Catholic home. The large cities are well supplied with
devoted leaders, grand libraries, clubs and literary societies of all kinds, but in
our sparsely populated districts we are not so fortunate. Our Catholics are
few in number and scattered over large areas. However, they are coming
to the front, but they need our direction and assistance. When they wish
book information they have to seek too frequently from poisoned sources.
They, as a rule, have to depend on the town or the high-school library, wherein
they will find little to be relied upon from a Catholic point of view. We
can help this most deserving class of people by publishing in connection with
our Reading Circle programmes the names of books of reference, written by
Catholics or by honest, fair-minded non-Catholics. In this way we can
assist Catholics far removed from the great centres. We can tell them
how they can have standard authors placed in every public library in the coun-
try. It requires but little effort. This is a part of our work. We can also
call attention to the necessity of home libraries for Catholic families. The
family Reading Circle is coming to the front. The work may not be as sys-
tematic and scholarly as circles among adult members, but it is destined to
accomplish much good.

The Columbian Reading Union pamphlet, containing a list of books and
suggestions for organizing Reading Circles, will be sent to any address on
receipt of ten cents in postage.

* * *

A writer in Church Progress has opened a good subject for discussion. He
states that book-learning is a very small part of real education. A person may
be well educated who does not know how to read and write, while, on the other
hand, thousands of persons who read and write exceedingly well are very far
from being well educated.

Education has two objects : personal culture and preparation for life. While
all real education subserves both these objects in some measure, yet one or the
other of these must predominate in any particular scheme of education.

Education for culture aims at producing a well-rounded character, a well-
balanced mind, a correct taste, and a general familiarity with the constitution,
structure, and history of the universe at large, of our planet and its inhabitants,
and especially of the human race.

Education for life aims at preparing each individual to perform the duties of
his station in life towards his neighbor, himself, and Almighty God.

Education for culture can, in the nature of the case, only be the lot of a
chosen few ; but practical education is needed by every child.

Education for culture is, indeed, only one form of practical education. It is
the special preparation for the life-work of those who are to devote themselves to
science, art, or letters ; and especially for those whose inherited wealth exempts
them from the necessity of expending all their energy in the mere provision of

1898.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 863

shelter, food, and clothing for themselves and their families. In a normal con-
dition of society the learned and cultured classes are, as it were, an orb of light
by which the masses of the people are illuminated and guided.

To measure the degree of education which any people possesses it is neces-
sary to make the following inquiries :

How broad and profound is the erudition of its men of learning ? How ex-
tended is the acquaintance of its cultured classes with philosophy, science, his-
tory, literature, and the fine arts ?

How learned and competent are its professional men ?

Especially, how skilful, contented, courteous, virtuous, and devout are its
craftsmen and yeomen, and its people generally, and how numerous, appropriate,
and useful are their accomplishments or diversions ?

These are the real standards by which a nation's education must be measured,
and not by the ability to read and write.

* * *

Miss Mary E. McEnroe, president of the Ozanam Reading Circle, New York
City, prepared the following report, which was read, with many others, at the
Champlain Summer-School:

" Give a man a taste for reading and the means of gratifying it and you can
hardly fail of making a happy man, unless, indeed, you put into his hand a most
perverse selection of books. You place him in contact with the best society in
every period in history, with the wisest, the wittiest, the tenderest, the bravest
and purest characters who have adorned humanity. You make him a denizen
of all countries, a contemporary of all ages." Sir J. Herschel.

The chief aim of the Ozanam Reading Circle has been to select from the
vast and ever-increasing quantity of literature that which is sound and calculated
to arouse among its members a knowledge of their own capabilities, as well as
to assist them to appreciate those books that "teach the right in principle and
the good in taste."

During the past year American literature has had a prominent place at all
our meetings. With the study of American literature we have considered the
development of the various correlated groups of authors belonging to the same
period, or to the same section of the country. Each group was given particular
attention at the regular weekly meetings held on Monday evenings, and interest
centred on those writers of the group who especially embody its characteristics.
To some members was assigned the work of bringing to the circle a description
of the period under discussion, or a sketch of an author's life ; others read or an-
alyzed some characteristic selection, while each member was requested to com-
mit to memory a quotation suitable to the subject of the evening.

A short part of each meeting was devoted to the continuation of the study
of " Phases of Thought and Criticism," by Brother Azarias. Among the books
recommended for private study were: "The Mastery of Books," by Harry Lyman
Koopman ; " Dante and Catholic Philosophy," by Frederic Ozanam ; " Familiar
Studies of Men and Books," by Robert Louis Stevenson; "Success: A Book of
Ideals and Examples for all desiring to make the Most of Life," by Orison ;
" The Larger Life," by Henry Austin Adams.

In a course of readings by the Director of the Circle, Rev. Thomas McMillan,
the members have become more familiar with the history of their own city,
book used by Father McMillan was " New York as an Historic Town," by T
dore Roosevelt.

Dr. Henry L.DeZayas, in a " Study of Othello," afforded the members

864 NEW BOOKS. [Sept., 1898.

their friends a very instructive and enjoyable evening during the month of April.

The social gathering was held, as usual, on Washington's Birthday, Febru-
ary 22. On this occasion a large number were entertained by the Rev. Henry
E. O'Keeffe, who read from the poems of Robert Louis Stevenson. Miss Frances
Travers rendered selections of vocal music which gave a rare pleasure.

The Ozanam Reading Circle took an active interest in the Progressive Euchre
Party held at the Grand Central Palace on April 18, and had the pleasure of
supplying ten of the valiant captains.

This brief summary of the many advantages enjoyed by the Reading Circle
does not indicate all the benefits derived by its members. This maxim has
guided their efforts : " To read with purpose, method, and judgment, develop-
ing one's own experience in the light of counsel, is the key to the mastery of
books." M. C. M.

NEW BOOKS.

LIBRAIRIE RELIGIEUSE H. OUDIN, Paris :

La Polemique Fran$aise sur la Vie du Pere Hecker. Par M. E. Coppinger,

Archiviste-Paleographe.
KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER Co., London :

The History of the Popes from the close of the Middle Ages. From the
German of Dr. Ludwig Pastor. Edited by Frederick Ignatius Antrobus,
of the Oratory.
JOHN MURPHY & Co., Baltimore:

Guide to True Religion. By Rev. P. Woods.

CATHOLIC TRUTH SOCIETY, London ; CATHOLIC BOOK EXCHANGE, New York :
A Prominent Protestant (Mr. John Kensit). By James Britten. St. Mar-
tin. By Lady Amabel Kerr. Draper's " Conflict between Religion and
Science." By the Rev. M. O'Riordan, Ph.D., D.D., D.C.L. Who Was
the Author of" The Imitation of Christ""} By Sir Francis Richard
Cruise, D.L., M.D.

R. WASHBOURNE, London; BENZIGER BROS., New York :
Catholic Teaching for Children. By Winifred Wray.
MARLIER, CALLANAN & Co., Boston:

Jerome Savonarola : A Sketch. By Rev. J. L. O'Neil, O.P.
BENZIGER BROTHERS, New York:

The Psychology of the Saints. By Henri Joly. Preface and Notes by G.
Tyrrell, S.J. St. Augustine. By A. Hatzfeld. Translated by E. Holt.
Preface and Notes by George Tyrrell, S.J.
ART AND BOOK Co., London and Leamington:
St. Stephen Harding. By J. B. Dalgairns.
CODIALBAIL PRESS, Mangalore :

Buddha's Tooth at Kandy.
AMERICAN BOOK Co., New York:

Selections from the Works of Jean Paul Friedrich Richter. Edited by

George Stuart Collins, Ph-.D.
JAMES POTT Co., New York:

Civil Church Law. Edited by George James Bayles, Ph.D.
ST. ANDREW'S PRESS, Barnet, Scotland :

St. Andrew's Pamphlets. By Rev. G. Bampfield. 2 vols.
SIMPKIN, MARSHALL, HAMILTON, KENT & Co. London; R. GRANT SON,
Edinburgh :

Studies in Scottish Ecclesiastical History in the Seventeenth and Eighteenth
Centuries.

Staves of the Triple Alliance. By St. James Cummings. Published by the
author, Charleston, S.C.

Twenty-second Year Book of the New York State Reformatory, Elmira, N. Y.

AP The Catholic world

v.6?

PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET

UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY